ã€ŠDimensional Hotelã€‹


 Chapter 1: Rain

    Yu Sheng had always considered himself an ordinary man, living an ordinary life and doing ordinary things for over twenty years. He expected this uneventful routine to stretch on right until the day his quiet, uneventful life would eventuallye to an end.

    At least, that¡¯s what he had believed.

    But now, those days seemed like a distant memory.

    The sky had grown darker, with thick gray clouds rolling in from the northeast, spreading across the city like a damp nket. The air was dense with moisture, signaling an imminent downpour. It could start raining any minute.

    Yu Sheng clutched the stic bags filled with vegetables and spices he had just bought from the supermarket, hurrying along with the scattered crowd as they crossed streets, all heading home beneath the gloomy, darkening sky.

    As he passed a shop, Yu Sheng stopped, drawn to the sign above the entrance. He stared at it for a few seconds before tearing his gaze away and continuing on his way, shaking off the unease gnawing at him.

    The streets were getting emptier. The once bustling city seemed to quiet down as if holding its breath, waiting for the rain. Yu Sheng nced at themercial street ahead, bathed in the soft glow of shop lights. Despite the scenery being all so familiar, he couldn¡¯t shake off the unfamiliar sensation in which he couldn¡¯t describe.

    Yes, unfamiliar. Yu Sheng had lived in this city for over twenty years, yet now, this Boundary City seemed like a ce he no longer recognized.It wasn¡¯t the same city he remembered. Some things looked familiar, but more often, they seemed subtly off. He clearly remembered the skyscraper in the city center being called Boyuan Tower, not this new ¡°Council Tower.¡± And that shop on Siyuan Street. It used to be just a brick wall. Even his old home wasn¡¯t the same¡ªit had been reced by an enormous, crumbling old house deep in the old town, leaning as if it might copse any second.

    But what unsettled him most were the other things. Things that didn¡¯t belong. Old-fashioned phone booths that appeared randomly at street corners, steam trains chugging along rooftops in the dead of night, empty ssrooms echoing with voices reading lessons out loud, and¡­

    Yu Sheng¡¯s breath caught as his gaze fixed on something under the streemp ahead¡ªa tall, thin shadow stretched like a dark pole.

    He raised his head, squinting at the streemp in the distance. A silhouette stood there, impossibly tall and spindly, its body thin as a stick. It towered three or four meters high, with a pitch-ck face, void of any features. The shadow seemed to be watching him, though it didn¡¯t move. Just¡­ stood there, staring silently back at Yu Sheng.

    Pedestrians rushed past beneath it,pletely unaware of the eerie figure by the streemp. Some even walked through it as if it weren¡¯t there at all.

    Only Yu Sheng could see it.

    After a few tense moments, he tore his eyes away, his heart pounding in his chest. He took a sharp turn, picking up his pace as he hurried down another street, trying to shake the lingering sense of dread.

    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t tell if the city had changed¡ªor if he had. But he knew, without a doubt, that the normal life he had once known had vanished one sunny morning two months ago.

    It was that bright morning when he had opened his front door, intending to visit the small supermarket on the corner for some oranges.

    That was thest time he opened the door to his home. Ever since he hadn¡¯t seen it again.

    He¡¯d thought long and hard about it¡ªmaybe it was some kind of ¡°crossing over.¡± When he stepped through the door that day, he must have entered a parallel world that was simr but subtly different from his own. He couldn¡¯t find his way back because the door had disappeared when he passed through it.

    Or maybe something within him had changed. Perhaps at that exact moment, or shortly after, something had shifted. Now, he saw things others couldn¡¯t. He was still living in the same ce, but the familiar things¡ªthe ordinary, everyday things¡ªhad faded from view, reced by strange, unsettling shadows.

    But there was no point in trying to figure it out.

    Whichever way he looked at it, the simple life he remembered was gone. And this vast, strange city was like an endless forest, trapping him in its dark, twisting branches. In the two months since, Yu Sheng had barely begun to adapt to this ¡°new home,¡± let alone uncover any of its secrets.

    Still, at least he was Yu Sheng here. He had ID, a legal address, and enough money to get by. He even had a job¡ªthough not an exceptionally reliable one. If this really was some sort of ¡°crossing over,¡± he was lucky not to face the usual problems of identity most travelers encountered: ¡°Who am I? Where am I? Where do I get an ID?¡±

    Those were crucial concerns in a city as orderly as this modern metropolis. In a society with strict poption management, living without some form of documentation would be impossible.

    On the other hand, crossing into a chaotic society, or even awless world, would have brought other dangers¡ªlike being hunted as an enemy spy, executed as an alien invader, or mistaken for a monster and killed on sight. Or even worse, being captured by a goblin in a cave and stewed¡­

    These thoughts flickered through Yu Sheng¡¯s mind as he took a shortcut through the narrow alleyways beside themercial street.

    The sky was getting even darker, and the strange things he had seen before were starting to reappear more frequently now. From the corner of his eye, he could see flickering shadows moving along the aged walls of the buildings. A cat leapt from the shadows, bncing gracefully on a beam of light that seemed toe from nowhere. It meowed twice in his direction before vanishing into the falling raindrops, merging into the puddles on the ground.

    The rain hade sooner than he expected.

    The wind picked up, biting at him with a cold edge, seeping through his clothes.

    Yu Sheng grimaced, lifting his shopping bags over his head to shield himself as best as he could and quickening his steps. If it weren¡¯t for that shadow by the streemp, he would¡¯ve taken the main road and been home by now. That house might have been creepy, but at least it was somewhere to shelter from the rain.

    He cursed under his breath, his mind returning to the ck figure under the streemp.

    From experience, Yu Sheng knew that these strange things he saw were usually harmless¡ªas long as he didn¡¯t mess with them, they wouldn¡¯t mess with him. But even knowing that, his instincts told him to avoid anything that looked too eerie. Taking this detour had been a mistake.

    The cold deepened, the air thick with an unnatural chill for a random shower.

    Yu Sheng frowned.

    He realized with growing rm that his breath was misting in the air, and the raindrops that fell were hard, sharp, like icy needles stabbing into his skin. The ground beneath his feet was turning into a slick mirror, reflecting the falling rain like a ssy sheet.

    Panic surged in his chest. He had never seen anything like this before¡ªnot even in this bizarre, twisted version of the city. There was something¡­ malevolent about this rain.

    The malice in the air made his skin prickle.

    He looked around frantically, but the street that had been filled with a few other people moments ago was nowpletely deserted. There was no one else in sight. The lights in the distance were dim, and the world around him seemed to warp, the intersection at the end of the street shifting between near and far.

    The whole world felt like it was shrinking in on him, leaving only the freezing rain and the empty, closed buildings around him.

    Yu Sheng¡¯s pulse raced. He sprinted toward the nearest building¡ªa shop with an old iron door. He didn¡¯t care what kind of shop it was; he just needed to find shelter and help.

    The rain was turning into something far worse, each drop biting like a shard of ss. And the air was so cold now that it hurt to breathe.

    He reached the door and pounded on it desperately. ¡°Is anyone there¡ª?¡±

    His voice died in his throat.

    There was no door. It was only a painting on the wall.

    And the windows? They were painted too.

    A faint rustling came from behind him.

    Heart pounding, Yu Sheng slowly turned around, dread pooling in his gut.

    In the reflection of the rain-slicked ground, a shadowy figure was taking shape. Emerging from the darkness was a strange, twisted creature.

    It was a frog¡ªa massive frog, nearly a meter tall, with a head covered in countless, unblinking eyes. Its slimy body glistened, reflecting the rain like a warped mirror.

    The frog¡¯s mouth opened, and in an instant, a sharp tongue shot out, aiming straight for Yu Sheng¡¯s heart.

    ¡°SHIT!¡± Yu Sheng swore, leaping to the side, his hand flying to the baton he carried for protection. He twisted his body, dodging the attack.

    But the tongue moved unnaturally, curving in mid-air and piercing straight through his back, out the other side.

    ¡°Wha¡ª?¡±

    Yu Sheng stared down, eyes wide, at the tongue sticking through his chest. His heart, still beating, was impaled on the tip.

    ¡°Fucker¡­ that¡¯s mine¡­¡± was hisst thought before everything went ck.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 2: No One Was Harmed

    As dusk approached, the fading sunlight stretched long shadows over the city, spilling golden beams between the towering skyscrapers. But the light barely reached in the old town, where the high-rises loomed over narrow alleys. Shadows imed the streets, and a damp chill hung in the air, oddly out of cepared to the dry warmth outside. Small patches of melting ice clung to the cracks between bricks, a quiet testament that something strange had happened here.

    Shadows flickered and darted between the buildings, moving like wind across rooftops. They jumped effortlessly from one corner to the next, and when theynded, the shadows trembled and took shape, solidifying into wolf-like forms. Their faces were vague, almost blurry, as they prowled and sniffed at the ground. One of them raised its head to the sky and let out a long, eerie howl.

    ¡°Awooo¡­¡±

    ¡°Thud!¡±

    A stone sailed through the air and struck the wolf right on the head, cutting its howl short. A scolding voice rang out from the shadows of a nearby building. ¡°Quiet! No howling in the city¡ªand don¡¯t think adding a ¡®woof¡¯ at the end will fool anyone! People aren¡¯t that stupid. They won¡¯t mistake you for dogs!¡±

    The phantom wolves whined softly and backed away as if chastised. From the shadows emerged a petite figure, moving with purpose.

    She was a young girl, no older than sixteen or seventeen, with short hair framed by her face and a single strand curling upward on her forehead. She looked calm beyond her years, dressed in a ck skirt and a dark red jacket. As she walked past the wolves, they lowered their heads respectfully. She didn¡¯t spare them a nce, her eyes fixed instead on the lifeless body lying by the side of the alley.

    Her face darkened for a brief moment as she knelt beside the body, inspecting it. One of the wolves approached, its growl low and muddled like it was trying to convey something.¡°¡­The scent of rain?¡± she muttered, frowning. She looked up at the sky¡ªclear and cloudless, though the sun was sinking fast. The sky between the skyscrapers was still bright, with no sign of the storm the wolf suggested.

    Her brow furrowed further as she examined the grisly wound on the man¡¯s chest. ¡°Rain¡­ his heart¡­ and the stench of frogs?¡± She whispered the words as if trying to solve a puzzle.

    Before she could think anymore, a sharp ringtone came from the small pouch at her waist, ying the familiar opening notes of Journey to the West. She sighed and answered before the song could y a fourth time.

    ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this? ¡­Oh, right, it¡¯s me,¡± she said, keeping her voice low as she held the phone to her ear. She waved her hand to signal the wolves to keep guard, then walked a few paces away from the body. ¡°I¡¯m here. My wolves were the first to catch wind of it, but¡­ nothing. We didn¡¯t find anything useful.¡±

    She nced at the unfortunate corpse again, her expression tight. ¡°It was ¡®Rain,¡¯ and there was a manifestation¡ªa ¡®Rain Frog.¡¯ But it seems the rain only targeted one person. Yes, the victim is very unlucky. By the time I got here, it had already stopped. The depth is back to Level L; the ¡®Rain¡¯ has disconnected from the Boundary.¡±

    The person on the other side must have asked about medical assistance because the girl sighed and replied, ¡°Send someone to collect the body. There¡¯s no point in sending a medic. No one can survive a ¡®Rain Frog¡¯ attack alone. His heart¡¯s been taken¡­ Yes, I¡¯ll stay until you send the clean-up team. Oh, and don¡¯t forget to add this to my overtime pay.¡±

    She barely awaited a response before hanging up, sighing deeply as she returned to the wolves. She beckoned one to lie down and sat on its back, propping her chin on her hand as she looked at the lifeless body.

    ¡°Poor guy. I wonder if you had any family waiting for you. It must¡¯ve been lonely, dying like this¡­ in the rain no less. I¡¯d warm you up if I could, but unfortunately, I¡¯m not a fairy tale match girl,¡± she said softly, her voice filled with quiet sympathy.

    Time passed slowly as she waited for the clean-up crew. Eventually, the roar of an engine reached her ears,ing from the nearby intersection. It was loud, like an old armored vehicle dragging a metal container behind it. The sound grew louder, the ground trembling as the van approached, bouncing over every speed bump in the road. Even the wolf beneath her seemed startled, though it didn¡¯t move since she was still sitting on its back.

    The girl looked up to see an old, rattling van crawling around the corner, struggling over the bumps like a rusty Soviet tractor. She watched it with mild curiosity as it finally came to a stop. Several men in tactical gear quickly jumped out, immediately pushing the van from behind as if they¡¯d done this a hundred times.

    Finally, a middle-aged man in a coffee-colored coat stepped out of the van, followed by a young woman in a white dress. They nced back at their struggling team, then walked toward the girl, expressions resigned.

    The girl rolled her eyes, standing up from the wolf¡¯s back as they approached. ¡°Seriously, can¡¯t Team 2 get a new van? Does the Special Operations Bureau really have that tight of a budget? I swear, one of your gadgets costs more than that hunk of junk.¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡± The middle-aged man quickly raised his hand, lowering his voice as he nced nervously back at the stalled van and his team. ¡°Keep it down¡­ You don¡¯t understand. Our bureau¡¯s got special issues. The van¡¯s just acting up today. Recing it is not an option.¡±

    ¡°Big organizations sure do have their share of problems,¡± the young woman shrugged, clearly uninterested in the man¡¯s dilemma. She then turned to the petite woman dressed in a simple white gown. ¡°Good afternoon, Dr. Lin. It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good evening now, Little Red Riding Hood,¡± Dr. Lin replied with a faint but polite smile. Her thin lips added to her reserved demeanor. ¡°How¡¯s your injury fromst time?¡±

    ¡°Nearly healed,¡± Little Red Riding Hood said, flexing her right wrist. ¡°You know, wolves tend to have pretty amazing healing powers.¡±

    ¡°Humans have the strongest healing abilities,¡± Dr. Lin corrected her with a serious tone, ¡°we¡¯re just very keen on avoiding injuries in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Little Red Riding Hood replied, a little absentmindedly, before shifting her attention to the lifeless body on the ground. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s focus on this for now. The victim is male, in his early twenties, and it looks like his heart was taken by a ¡®Rain Frog.¡¯ Time of death¡ªabout two hours ago. I haven¡¯t searched the body yet, so I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s carrying any ID. I wanted to preserve the scene.¡±

    She nced curiously at Dr. Lin. ¡°By the way, you came all this way¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here to try and treat this guy? Is that even possible?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m no miracle worker,¡± Dr. Lin replied with a shake of her head. She crouched beside the body, inspecting it carefully. ¡°I¡¯m just here because this ce is close to my house.¡±

    After a few moments of examination, she found an ID card on the victim and held it up.

    ¡°The deceased¡¯s name is Yu Sheng, age twenty-four. Address is listed as 77 Wutong Road in the old city,¡± she said,paring the ID to the victim¡¯s face. ¡°Captain Song, you should use the bureau¡¯s resources to try and contact his family.¡±

    The broad-shouldered man, Captain Song, nodded. He leaned over to get a closer look at the ID, frowning in confusion. ¡°Why¡¯s the photo so blurry?¡±

    Hearing this, Little Red Riding Hood leaned in as well. The portrait on the card looked like it was smeared with a dark, grayish grime, rendering the face almost unrecognizable.

    Dr. Lin rubbed at the grime with her fingers, but it wouldn¡¯te off. It was more stubborn than she had expected and seemed to have covered the entire card.

    ¡°You can barely make out the name,¡± Little Red Riding Hood muttered. ¡°The ID number¡¯s almost invisible too. We¡¯ll have to take it back to the bureau and scan the chip.¡±

    Captain Song sighed, sounding resigned. ¡°What a shame. It would¡¯ve been helpful to have some clear ID. Now we¡¯ve got even less to work with.¡±

    Dr. Lin nodded thoughtfully, her gaze drifting to the bloodstains on the ground that had nearly been washed away by the rain. ¡°With so little evidence left behind, it¡¯s going to be difficult to figure out exactly what happened.¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood listened quietly to their conversation as if in deep thought. Then suddenly, she looked up at Dr. Lin and said something astonishing. ¡°Good evening, Dr. Lin.¡±

    ¡°Good evening, Little Red Riding Hood.¡± Dr. Lin greeted the girl with a smile, ¡°How¡¯s the patrol going?¡±

    Little Red Hood stroked the head of arge wolf beside her and looked around. ¡°It rained pretty hard here, which means a ¡®Rain Frog¡¯ probably manifested. But, luckily, there don¡¯t seem to be any victims.¡±

    Dr. Lin looked relieved. ¡°That¡¯s a good sign, then.¡±

    Just then, the sound of a sputtering engine came from nearby. The dpidated van roared back to life, the engine finally running smoothly. The operatives who had been struggling to push it stood nearby, panting. One of them hurried over to Captain Song.

    ¡°Captain, the van¡¯s ready. Should we head back?¡±

    Captain Song nodded and turned to the others. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get moving. And don¡¯t forget to give Dr. Lin a lift.¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 3: The Locked Room

    Yu Sheng¡¯s head felt heavy and muddled as if a thick fog had settled inside his mind. The distant hum of traffic on the main road drifted in and out, like a dream slipping away the moment you tried to grasp it.

    He wandered in this half-dazed state for what felt like ages before his thoughts began to clear. Slowly, he came to a stop and turned to nce back at the path he¡¯d been walking.

    Night had fallen. The streetlights now shone brightly along the road, casting a warm, yellowish glow. He found himself on a narrow street close to home, surrounded by old, weathered apartment buildings. They stood like silent sentinels in the dark, their aging walls looming over him. Yet, the soft light spilling out from small, makeshift shops on the ground floor¡ªhomes turned into businesses¡ªoffered a strangefort, gently easing the cold feeling gnawing at his chest.

    Cold?

    Suddenly, Yu Sheng shivered as he felt an icy chill seep into his lungs, like frozen des piercing through his skin. His mind shed back to those cold, slippery eyes¡ªthe eyes of the frog.

    He gasped, his breath caught in his throat, as panic crept in. It took several seconds before he could remember how to breathe. When he finally managed to, he pressed his hand to his chest.

    For a brief, terrifying moment, he imagined a hole where his heart should be like his chest had been hollowed out. His heart, once a warm, beating thing, now seemed cold and lifeless, as if it had been snatched away. But then, as he stood there, he heard it¡ªthump, thump. His heartbeat was louder and clearer than ever before. He was alive. He hadn¡¯t been killed by that monstrous frog after all.

    But the memories¡ªwild and scattered¡ªcame flooding back, unstoppable like a raging river. Yu Sheng remembered the rain, the strange door painted on the wall, and the giant frog. He tried to push the thoughts away, to convince himself it had all been some twisted dream. But the harder he tried, the clearer and sharper the memories became.He had died once. And yet, here he was, walking toward home¡ªonly two intersections away.

    Of all the strange things that had happened to him since arriving in this unsettling city, this was by far the most bizarre.

    It was then that he realized people were staring at him. His strange behavior had drawn the attention of passersby. One person seemed to hesitate as though considering whether to check on him. Quickly, Yu Sheng waved them off, avoiding any more awkward looks. He picked up his pace, eager to leave before anyone else took notice.

    Standing in the street wasn¡¯t going to help him figure out whatever had happened to him.

    He moved faster, darting through the narrownes and leaving the old neighborhood behind. Soon, he found himself in a quieter part of the city, where even the streetlights seemed dimmer. The bustling life of the streets disappeared, and the cold, eerie silence wrapped around him once more. Pedestrians thinned out until he was left alone with the empty streetlights.

    Eventually, there it was¡ªhis home. The old mansion stood alone in the darkness, distant from the surrounding buildings, as if it didn¡¯t quite belong.

    It was arge but unimpressive house, three stories tall, with peeling paint and a roof that sagged slightly. The doors and windows, though old, were well-kept and clean. The ce looked like one of those self-built houses people had hurriedly thrown together years ago before strict regtions had taken hold. It was a relic, left behind in the shadows of the city¡¯s rapid development.

    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t fully understand the city¡¯s nning. After all, he¡¯d only been in this strange ce for two months. And for much of that time, he¡¯d kept a low profile, staying indoors and only now beginning to get used to his new life. But one thing was certain.

    This old house¡ªodd as it was¡ªfelt like the only safe ce in the entire city. Here, within its walls, he hadn¡¯t encountered the strange shadows that seemed to follow him everywhere else.

    Still, the house held its own mysteries.

    Taking a deep breath, Yu Sheng tightened his grip on the supermarket bag he was holding. He walked through the pale glow of the streemp and approached the front door, fumbling for his key in the process.

    The old door creaked as it swung open. Yu Sheng stepped inside and flicked on the lights. The house was nothing like the home he remembered, yet the moment the light filled the room, he felt a strange sense of peace, as though he was truly safe.

    He turned and closed the door behind him, shutting out the cold night outside.

    Without thinking much, he tossed the groceries onto the shelf near the kitchen door and headed straight for the bathroom mirror. His mind raced with the memories, too vivid to ignore, and he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of unease creeping up his spine.

    With a quick, nervous motion, he yanked open his shirt, revealing his chest.

    There were no wounds. No blood. No sign that he had died.

    Yu Sheng frowned, checking his clothes for any sign of a tear. His hand moved instinctively to his chest, pressing the spot where, in his memory, that monstrous frog had ripped out his heart. He let out a sigh of relief when he found no gaping wound. His heart was still there, beating steadily under his palm.

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right¡­¡± he muttered to himself, his voice barely a whisper.

    He moved out of the bathroom, still lost in thought. Behind him, the mirror above the sink silently splintered into a web of cracks¡ªonly to mend itself in an instant, leaving no trace of its damage.

    Back in the living room, Yu Sheng sank into the sofa, trying to untangle his chaotic thoughts. How long had he been here? How long had it been since he¡¯d arrived in this strange, unsettling ce? His mind, exhausted and heavy, began to drift. Sleep crept over him, slowly at first, then all at once.

    It wasn¡¯t a restful sleep. A deep haze lingered in his mind until a loud thud exploded in his head, like the strike of a shovel against a stone right above him. The sound jolted him awake.

    Yu Sheng blinked, his eyes struggling to adjust to the darkness that had overtaken the room. The living room lights had gone out at some point. But he remembered leaving them on¡ªhe was sure of it.

    Panic red in his chest. Instinctively, he reached for the extendable baton beside him¡ªthe very first thing he¡¯d gotten his hands on when he¡¯d arrived in this creepy city. It hadn¡¯t been of much use yet, but just holding it made him feel a little safer. He stood up cautiously, every sense heightened, alert to the slightest noise.

    In a ce this remote, a break-in wasn¡¯t impossible. In fact, he almost hoped it was just a burr. A thief he could deal with¡ªa meter-tall frog, on the other hand, not so much.

    But the room was silent. There were no signs of forced entry. No creaks of floorboards, no rustle of movement.

    And¡ªthankfully¡ªno frogs.

    Yu Sheng crouched low, using the dim light from the streemp outside to scan the room. Everything looked as it had before. Slowly, he made his way to the wall switch and flicked the lights back on.

    The sudden brightness flooded the living room, and his eyes quickly adjusted. But even with the lights on, something still felt off¡ªthough he couldn¡¯t quite ce what it was.

    Gripping his baton, he hunched slightly, moving through the house cautiously. He checked every corner of the ground floor: the living room, the kitchen, the dining room, and the unused spare room. Everything seemed normal.

    He hesitated at the foot of the stairs leading to the second floor. Then, steeling himself, he began to climb.

    The second floor had three rooms: his bedroom, a storage room filled with random clutter, and the locked room at the end of the corridor.

    That locked room had been a mystery from the day he moved in. No matter how much he searched, he had never found the key.

    He checked his bedroom first¡ªnothing out of ce. The storage room was the same, cluttered but undisturbed.

    Finally, he approached the locked door.

    As usual, it was firmly shut.

    Yu Sheng had tried everything to get inside: power drills, handheld electric saws, even a crowbar. None of it worked. The seemingly fragile wooden door remained unscathed as if mocking his attempts. The tools would throw off sparks and wear down, but the door? Not a single scratch.

    Desperate, he had even called in professional help. Three locksmiths, to be exact. The first two never even made it to the house, getting lost in the maze of old-town streets. The third one, well, he¡¯d been hit by a motorcycle just after turning onto Sycamore Road. He¡¯d only been released from the hospitalst week.

    It was as if something was actively preventing him from unlocking this room in his own house.

    His hand closed around the doorknob, and, as expected, it didn¡¯t budge.

    Everything seemed the same. Locked. Imprable.

    But just as he was about to let go, he thought he heard something¡ªa faint giggle. So soft it could¡¯ve been the wind, but no¡­ it sounded like a young woman¡¯sugh, barely audible but filled with amusement like she was mocking him.

    Yu Sheng¡¯s blood ran cold, his heart pounding in his chest.

    He stepped back, his pulse thundering in his ears. Someone¡­ or something was in there. Someone had been inside the entire time.

    But how could they still be alive? How hadn¡¯t they starved?

    <em></em>

 Chapter 4: No One in the Room

    The fact that someone was hidden in the locked room¡ªa room that couldn¡¯t be opened¡ªsent an unsettling chill down Yu Sheng¡¯s spine. His scalp prickled, and questions began to tumble through his mind like a wild storm he couldn¡¯t control.

    Who was it? How had they managed to sneak inside? Did they slip in while he was asleep, or¡ªfar worse¡ªhad they been there the entire two months since he¡¯d moved in?

    The second thought was unbearable. It would mean that someone had been concealed in that very room while Yu Sheng lived in the house, unaware and alone. He distinctly recalled that no one, not once, had opened the door to the second-floor room. Could someone have been there all along? Was there some hidden passage? Or worse¡ªwas it even human?

    A flood of wild thoughts swept through his mind, but soon, his expression calmed. Maybe it was because of that strange encounter with the ¡°frog¡± not too long ago, or perhaps it was the strange sensation of having narrowly survived something dangerous. His reaction felt¡­ odd. The voice didn¡¯t sound hostile, nor did it sound friendly¡ªit was just¡­ strange. And after the initial shiver of fear passed, all that remained was a burning, undeniable curiosity.

    He needed to know what was inside.

    He had to understand what secrets this house, his supposed refuge, was hiding. After all, this was meant to be his safe ce, his sanctuary in a sprawling, unforgiving city. There couldn¡¯t be anything unsafe here¡ªright?

    Slowly, he leaned in, pressing his ear to the door, straining to hear. Was that a faint chuckle? Or was it just the wind?

    Without hesitation, he knocked.¡°Open up. I know you¡¯re in there.¡±

    As expected, the door remained shut, and the eerie chuckle fell silent.

    He wasn¡¯t surprised. Yu Sheng said nothing more. He simply turned away, walking with purpose toward the next room. He had tools in there¡ªvarious items he¡¯d collected over the months. Reaching into a cluttered pile, he grabbed an axe.

    Returning to the locked door, he lifted the axe high and swung it down with all his strength.

    The axe struck the wooden door with a sharp, metallic ng as though it had hit solid steel. Sparks flew from the impact, but to Yu Sheng¡¯s shock, not even a scratch marred the door¡¯s surface. It was as though magic protected the flimsy wood.

    The chuckle returned, muffled but mocking.

    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t care. His face remained impassive, his mind focused. He raised the axe again and swung. Each strike was more forceful than thest as if every failed attempt only fueled his resolve. His strikes grew rhythmic, almost like a craftsman at work, each blow deliberate, each swing of the axe synchronized with his growing determination.

    He knew the door wouldn¡¯t budge¡ªhe had tried everything over the past two months. Hammers, drills, even a saw. But today was different. That voice, the presence inside, had set something alight within him. Today, he would break it down.

    With each swing, his resolve deepened. Each thud of the axe against the door sent vibrations up his arms, and, oddly enough, it felt¡­ satisfying. It was as if the act of chopping at this door was connecting him to some deeper, primal force. His mind wandered, and for a strange moment, he imagined himself as Wu Gang, the mythical figure condemned to endlessly chop down aurel tree on the moon. If he chopped long enough, maybe even the jade rabbit and Chang¡¯e woulde to cheer him on¡­ or maybe Sisyphus would join the party with his boulder.

    Wait, Sisyphus? Where had that thoughte from?

    Theughter behind the door suddenly grew louder, sharper, almost unnervingly close. It was as if the person was standing right on the other side, taunting him, aware of the door¡¯s indestructible nature.

    Then, without warning, another voice cut through the eerieughter¡ªthis one anxious and irritated.

    ¡°Will you stopughing! If he breaks in, I¡¯ll be the first one to get chopped to bits!¡±

    Theughter stopped immediately.

    Yu Sheng froze mid-swing, stunned. He stood there for a moment, blinking in confusion. Then, he felt a sharp crack in his lower back.

    The axe slipped from his hands,nding awkwardly against the door.

    But this time, the sound was different. The axe had struck the door with a lighter, crisper sound. Yu Sheng winced, reaching for his lower back as a sharp pain shot through him, almost as if something had snapped.

    Leaning against the door, he took a few moments to catch his breath, wincing as he clutched at his back. The pain was real, too real, reminding him that he wasn¡¯t some mythic figure from legend.

    When the sharp ache eventually dulled to a throbbing pain, Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes fell to the spot where the axe hadst struck.

    Just a few centimeters above the hinge, something strange caught Yu Sheng¡¯s attention¡ªa brief flicker of light, frozen in mid-air like a spark suspended in time. It was as though the impact from the axe had ignited a sh of fire that had decided to stay still, trapped in the moment.

    Using the light, Yu Sheng noticed something peculiar on the door. Slowly, he reached out to touch it.

    Suddenly, a muffled, high-pitched scream pierced through the door. ¡°Ahh!¡±

    ¡­

    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes snapped open, and he found himself back on the sofa, the harsh glow of the living room light burning into his vision. His whole body ached as though he¡¯d been in some kind of battle. The ticking of the clock on the wall was the only sound in the otherwise silent room.

    He nced over at the clock¡ªit had only been forty minutes since he¡¯d fallen asleep.

    Lying there, disoriented, Yu Sheng¡¯s thoughts slowly sharpened.

    Was it all a dream?

    He blinked, still trying to make sense of everything. But something wasn¡¯t right.

    The dream¡­ it had felt too real. The vividness of each detail lingered with him¡ªthe weight of the axe in his hands, the force of each blow, and that spark frozen on the door. And¡ª

    With a groan, Yu Sheng sat up abruptly, clutching his lower back.

    Pain. Sharp and very real.

    ¡°Wha¡­ Ouch¡­¡± he muttered through gritted teeth, cursing softly. Between the sudden jolt and the lingering ache in his back, it felt like his body had been put through a grinder. Maybe that bizarre encounter with the frog would¡¯ve been less painful¡ªit had onlysted a few seconds, after all.

    He winced as he stood, still holding his back. The more he thought about the dream, the more convinced he became that it wasn¡¯t just a dream.

    You don¡¯t pull your back in a dream, do you?

    Something wasn¡¯t right. Something¡ªor someone¡ªhad found its way into his safe house.

    Straightening himself as best he could, despite the pain, Yu Sheng made his way upstairs to the second floor, a new sense of urgency pushing him forward. He wasn¡¯t going to let this go unanswered. Clutching a retractable baton in one hand, he rummaged through the storage room until he found the axe from his dream.

    The moment his fingers wrapped around its handle, a familiar sensation coursed through him¡ªthe exact warmth and weight from the dream were present, down to the smallest detail.

    He returned to the locked door. On the surface, it looked unchanged, just as solid and unyielding as ever. No sign of the strange glowing mark he¡¯d seen.

    Everything was quiet. Too quiet.

    But Yu Sheng knew exactly where to look.

    He clipped the baton to his belt, shifted the axe into his left hand, and stretched out his right hand, feeling along the door¡¯s surface. His fingers searched near the hinge, where he¡¯d seen¡­ something.

    Then, his hand brushed against it¡ªa handle. An invisible handle, one that definitely hadn¡¯t been there before.

    How? He had checked every inch of this door countless times. There hadn¡¯t been a handle. Had his dream somehow revealed it to him? Was this the result of his relentless efforts, or was it something else¡­ something more bizarre?

    A flood of possibilities rushed through his mind, each one fueled by the films, books, and games that had always sparked his imagination. But he didn¡¯t dwell on it. He acted.

    Without hesitation, he gripped the handle and turned it gently. The door¡ªimprable for months¡ªswung open without the slightest resistance.

    The room beyond was empty.

    Yu Sheng blinked, standing at the threshold, the door half-open. A sliver of dim light spilled from the hallway into the room, casting faint shadows on the bare walls and wooden floor.

    No ghost. No mockingughter. No mysterious figure.

    Only the soft whisper of a cold breeze slipping through a crack in the curtains. Moonlight, thin and pale, spilled across the floor in uneven patches.

    But then, something caught his eye.

    There was something inside the room.

    Directly opposite the door, hanging on the wall, was a painting.

    It was framed beautifully, with intricate, ssical vines weaving around the edges. The scene depicted an elegant chair draped over with a rich, red carpet as its backdrop.

    Nothing more.

    No eerie figure staring out from the canvas. No haunted image waiting to spring to life.

    Yu Sheng frowned, taking a cautious step closer to examine the half-meter-tall painting. He reached for the light switch by the door, flicking it on.

    Under the bright light, the painting¡¯s details stood out in sharp relief.

    His eyes narrowed as he studied the scene. The longer he looked, the more he felt there was something he wasn¡¯t seeing. His gaze roamed over every inch of the artwork, searching for anything unusual.

    Then, he saw it¡ªdown in the bottom corner of the frame. It was barely noticeable, but there it was¡ªa small hem of a skirt peeking out as if someone were hiding just beyond the edge of the scene.

    ¡°¡­You there?¡± Yu Sheng called out, skepticism clear in his voice.

    From the painting, a guilty voice replied, ¡°No one¡¯s here!¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 5: Irene in the Painting

    Ever since that strange incident with the frog, Yu Sheng felt as though his heart had expanded, somehow toughened. Everything seemed a bit easier to handle¡ªlike now, for instance. Waking from a bizarre dream, he had unlocked a room that should¡¯ve stayed locked, discovered a talking oil painting, and even sensed there was something more¡ªsomething not quite right¡ªlurking within it. Yet, here he was, calm as ever.

    Stepping forward, Yu Sheng lifted the painting from the wall, holding it in his hands, and studied it carefully.

    The frame was heavy, almostmanding respect, and the details were extraordinary. Intricate patterns swirled across the surface of the ck wood, weaving in and out of one another like vines, blending seamlessly with the delicate flowers at the edges of the canvas. He didn¡¯t know much about art, but even he could tell this painting was worth a small fortune.

    Still, the figure hiding within the painting refused to fully reveal itself. Only the hem of a skirt peeked out from the corner, retreating ever so slightly as if it sensed his attention.

    Yu Sheng leaned in closer, squinting at the painting, trying to peer into its depths. But there was nothing more to see.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re in there,¡± he said, shaking the frame just enough to rattle it. ¡°Hiding won¡¯t do you any good.¡±

    A soft rustling came from the painting¡¯s corner, but no voice.

    Not one to be ignored, Yu Sheng calmly ced the painting on the floor and crouched down. From his pocket, he pulled out a lighter, flicking it open with a smooth, practiced motion.A small me danced at the end of the lighter as he held it near the painting, his expression cool. ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll burn this whole thing to ashes.¡±

    The silence that followed was tense, but just when he was about to make good on his threat, a small, hesitant voice spoke from the painting. ¡°¡­It¡¯s just an ordinary me. You can¡¯t hurt a supernatural being with that.¡±

    Though there was a tremble in the voice, Yu Sheng could hear it loud and clear.

    ¡°Oh really?¡± He raised an eyebrow, leaning forward with a small, knowing smirk. ¡°Let¡¯s see about that.¡±

    Before the voice could protest, he pressed the me to the corner of the frame.

    A piercing scream rang out almost immediately. ¡°No! Stop! You¡¯re burning it!¡±

    Satisfied, Yu Sheng closed the lighter with a snap and watched as a figure emerged in a rush from the thorny floral patterns at the border of the painting.

    It was a girl dressed in a Gothic ck dress that looked as if it had stepped out of another century. A whitece headband crowned her long, jet-ck hair, and her pale skin was smooth and wless as porcin. She was undeniably beautiful¡ªuntil you noticed her eyes.

    Blood-red, glowing faintly in the dim light of the room. They stared at him, wide with a mixture of fear and anger, and for a moment, Yu Sheng was startled. He hadn¡¯t expected her to appear quite so suddenly.

    Even so, there was something about her that wasn¡¯t entirely frightening. Under normal circumstances, Yu Sheng might have thought her a fragile beauty. But here, emerging from the dark, gloomy backdrop of the painting, her presence was enough to make his heart skip a beat.

    The girl pressed herself close to the edge of the canvas, her red eyes unnervinglyrge as they bore into his, her face nearly filling the entire painting.

    ¡°Don¡¯t light the fire again,¡± she pleaded, her voice softer now. ¡°This is my only home.¡±

    Yu Sheng took a step back, the intensity of her crimson gaze unsettling him. Something about those eyes¡­ they stuck with him, seeping into his mind like ink on parchment. He had to force himself to look away, not wanting her to gain the upper hand.

    ¡°Fine,¡± he muttered, clearing his throat. ¡°I won¡¯t burn it.¡±

    The girl blinked, her expression calming. She backed away from the edge of the painting and returned to its center, where she seated herself on an ornately carved chair draped in thick, red velvet. In her hands, she clutched a small teddy bear, holding it close to her chest like a protective charm.

    Yu Sheng stood still, observing her. A Gothic girl holding a teddy bear¡ªsomehow, it seemed almost¡­ normal. But as he continued to watch, something felt off.

    His gaze drifted to her wrists, exposed beneath the sleeves of her dress. The joints there¡ªthey weren¡¯t natural. There were visible seams, like the ones you¡¯d see on a ball-jointed doll.

    He blinked, his confusion growing upon realizing she wasn¡¯t human.

    As if sensing his intense scrutiny, the girl shifted ufortably in her chair, frowning. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡±

    Yu Sheng opened his mouth to ask the question burning in his mind, but he hesitated. What did he know about this world? He¡¯d only just scratched the surface. It was better to keep his ignorance hidden for now. He changed his approach.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked instead, keeping his tone neutral. ¡°And why are you here?¡±

    The girl hesitated, her grip tightening on the bear before she finally spoke.

    ¡°My name is Irene,¡± she said, shifting slightly in her seat as if she was trying to make herself seem more formal. ¡°Ie from Alice¡¯s Little House. I¡¯m one of Alice¡¯s dolls¡­ but that was a long time ago.¡±

    A doll?

    Yu Sheng¡¯s attention sharpened on that one word. His eyes flicked to Irene¡¯s wrists¡ªthose strange, ball-jointed wrists¡ªand then back to her face. Two things she¡¯d said stood out to him: Alice¡¯s Little House and Alice¡¯s dolls.

    What could that mean? Dolls, he understood. And given what he¡¯d already seen today, he could stretch his imagination enough to ept a talking doll that lived in a painting. But Alice¡ªwho was that? Or, for that matter, what was that?

    The name ¡°Alice¡¯s Little House¡± sounded like it could be a ce or even an organization. And ¡°Alice¡¯s dolls¡± gave him the sense that it wasn¡¯t just Irene¡ªthat there might be more of them.

    Yu Sheng¡¯s mind raced. Could there be others like her? A whole group of dolls? He imagined houses all over, each with a doll lurking in a painting, locking doors, taunting homeowners who didn¡¯t have the key¡ªbut could be easily bluffed with a lighter.

    The whole thing seemed both surreal and shrouded in mystery.

    Irene¡¯s voice broke through his thoughts. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? You¡¯re not still thinking about burning it, are you?¡±

    Yu Sheng blinked and met her eyes. Her crimson gaze held a hint of worry. He cleared his throat and leaned forward, trying to look serious. ¡°I¡¯ve got a question.¡±

    Irene looked at him expectantly. ¡°Yes? What is it?¡±

    He leaned in even closer, lowering his voice as if he were about to ask something terribly important. ¡°This Alice¡¯s Little House¡­ is it some sort of agency that works to lower property values?¡±

    There was a moment of stunned silence. Irene blinked, clearly baffled, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You know,¡± Yu Sheng continued, speaking slowly as though exining a conspiracy. ¡°People hire you to hang around in houses, locking doors, lying around during the day, andughing at night to scare people away. It drives down the housing prices, right? Like haunting properties to bring the market down.¡±

    Irene just stared at him, her crimson eyes wide. She didn¡¯t say a word for a long, ufortable moment, as if she was struggling to process his absurd theory. Then, her face flushed with a mix of indignation and disbelief.

    ¡°You¡­ You can insult me all you want, but you will not insult the ancestor of dolls or my sisters!¡± she cried, clearly outraged. ¡°We are a very powerful¡ª¡±

    ¡°Then why are you haunting my house?¡± Yu Sheng interrupted, his voice rising in frustration. ¡°Why are you locking doors? And what about that creepy dream I had earlier? Was that your doing? Oh, and theughter¡ªwas that you?¡±

    He rattled off the questions in rapid session, his wordsing fast and forceful. As he finished, he realized he might¡¯ve pushed too hard. He thought back to the frog from that rain, the one that had somehow opened his heart and led to his¡­ strange experience. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this painting¡ªand Irene¡ªmight be just as dangerous. She might seem reasonable now, but who knew what she was truly capable of?

    But before he could backtrack, he shook off his doubts. If the frog had been capable of opening his heart and causing him to ¡°die¡± once, and nothing terrible hade of that, he could probably handle a doll who seemed scared of fire. After all, what was the worst that could happen?

    Irene didn¡¯t explode or throw her teddy bear at him in fury. Instead, she shrank back into her chair, looking a little¡­ guilty.

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen,¡± she said, her voice much softer now. She twisted in her seat, nervously squeezing her teddy bear until its little arms were misshapen. ¡°A long time ago, I had an ident, and I got trapped inside this painting. I lost contact with all the other dolls¡­¡±

    Her eyes wandered, scanning the room outside the painting as if she were seeing something far beyond the walls of Yu Sheng¡¯s house.

    ¡°As for why I¡¯m in your home,¡± she continued, her voice uncertain, ¡°I don¡¯t really know. I¡¯m stuck in this painting, and I don¡¯t get to choose where I end up. Didn¡¯t you¡­ buy me at an art exhibition or something? And hang me on your wall?¡±

    Yu Sheng blinked, caught off guard by the question. ¡°¡­?¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 6: The First Step Toward Friendship

    The girl in the painting, who called herself Irene, was locked in a wide-eyed standoff with Yu Sheng. Neither of them blinked, both silently sizing up the other, the tension between them thick enough to cut with a knife. It was clear as day that neither of them trusted the other.

    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t be sure whether this ¡°girl in the painting¡± was telling the truth or not. She resembled something out of a curse, and her talk of mysterious ces like Alice¡¯s Little House and being trapped inside a painting was all too strange. He didn¡¯t believe her for a second when she imed not to know why she was in the house.

    On the other side of things, Irene seemed just as wary of Yu Sheng. Her eyes kept flicking nervously toward his lighter, clearly suspicious that he was plotting to set her on fire.

    ¡°I still think you bought the painting yourself, hung it up, and thenpletely forgot about it,¡± Irene insisted for what felt like the hundredth time. ¡°Humans do that, you know. You find something strange, think it¡¯s worth collecting, then you buy it and just leave it there to gather dust.¡±

    Her words made Yu Sheng pause. He couldn¡¯tpletely dismiss the idea. After all, he had only been living in this house for two months, and much of it was still a mystery to him. He wasn¡¯t just unfamiliar with the house¡ªhe was unfamiliar with himself. Who knew what this ce had been like before he arrived?

    Could there have been another ¡°Yu Sheng¡± before him?

    The thought shed briefly through his mind but quickly passed. He focused again on the crimson-eyed girl in the painting and shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± he said firmly. ¡°Anyone can see at a nce that this painting is expensive. There¡¯s no way I could afford something like this.¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe it was really cheap?¡± Irene scooted forward, hugging her teddy bear tighter. ¡°These days, there are so many fakes¡ªvases, fans, paintings. Maybe thest owner got me as part of a bulk deal. You know, two and a half yuan per kilogram or something like that. Or maybe the seller didn¡¯t know what I was really worth¡­¡±Yu Sheng gave her a strange look. ¡°Your frame is solid old wood, with gold iid on the edges¡­¡±

    Irene thought about that for a moment. ¡°It could be redwood veneer with resin inside! And maybe those gold edges are just iron wires ted with copper.¡±

    Yu Sheng sighed. ¡°That would still cost more than two and a half yuan per kilogram.¡±

    ¡°Four and a half yuan then. But no higher! No one would buy me otherwise.¡±

    Yu Sheng just stared at her, lost for words.

    Irene¡¯s crimson eyes gleamed as she looked at him. ¡°What? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    Squatting in front of her frame, Yu Sheng suddenly found himself grinning. He couldn¡¯t help it¡ªhe sat back on the floor and burst outughing. Heughed so hard he nearly toppled over. The sheer absurdity of the situation hit him all at once: here he was, sitting in an empty room, arguing with a girl in a painting about whether her frame was fake and worth two and a half or four and a half yuan per kilogram.

    And to think, not long ago, he had been on the verge of a heart attack¡ªthanks to a frog that appeared out of nowhere in a freezing rainstorm.

    Everything was just too bizarre.

    On the other hand, Irene was clearly startled by his sudden outburst ofughter. She watched him with wide eyes, confused by his reaction. ¡°Hey, stopughing! What¡¯s so funny?¡± she demanded.

    Yu Sheng¡¯sughter eventually subsided. He moved closer to the painting, his expression growing serious again as a new thought urred to him. ¡°Earlier, I had this strange dream,¡± he began, his voice low. ¡°Was that your doing?¡±

    He was talking about the dream where he had been hacking at the door with an axe, and unsettlingughter echoed from behind it. The more he thought about it, the more certain he became that it was somehow connected to the girl in the painting.

    Oh, and his back was still hurting from when he threw it out in that dream.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡± Irene said quickly, shaking her head. But then, after a pause, her expression shifted, and she looked uncertain. ¡°Well¡­ not entirely me¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng frowned. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? You¡¯re not making any sense.¡±

    ¡°I mean, the dream was yours, but I kind of slipped into it,¡± Irene exined, her tone patient as if talking to a child. ¡°I sensed someone was dreaming and thought I could find someone to help me. But I didn¡¯t mean any harm! How was I supposed to know you couldn¡¯t open that door? And honestly, you¡¯re the one with the temper¡ªforgetting your keys and deciding to break it down with an axe¡­¡±

    Listening to her rambling exnation, Yu Sheng started to get the picture. ¡°So, you didn¡¯t lock the door? You didn¡¯t create the dream? You can just¡­ enter other people¡¯s dreams?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Irene¡¯s eyes lit up, and a proud smile spread across her face. But it quickly faded. ¡°Well, at least I used to be able to do more. Now that I¡¯m stuck in this painting, I can hardly do anything else¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng wasn¡¯t entirely convinced, but he found himself less skeptical than before. There were still so many unanswered questions about the strange dream. He nced at Irene and asked, ¡°You said you were looking for someone to help you. Help with what, exactly?¡±

    ¡°To get me out of here, of course!¡± Irene said as though it were the most obvious thing in the world. ¡°It would be even better if you could get me out of this painting altogether. But if that¡¯s too hard, at least take me out of that empty room! There¡¯s nothing in there! If there were at least a TV on the opposite wall, I wouldn¡¯tin. Voice-controlled would be ideal. I¡¯m not great with remotes. Oh, and a tablet would be nice too¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng soon realized that Irene, the girl in the painting, had a habit of letting her thoughts wander off in every direction. If no one stopped her, she¡¯d keep talking, and her mind would drift into the strangest ces¡ªoften getting more and more carried away.

    Before she could ramble further, Yu Sheng interrupted, ¡°Then why were youughing so creepily when you were supposedly looking for help? When I was trying to ¡®open the door¡¯ in that dream, what was with the mockingughter from inside?¡±

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t me!¡± Irene protested, waving her hands quickly and thrusting the brown plush bear she held toward him. ¡°It was this one that wasughing!¡±

    Yu Sheng gave her a long, hard look, his face expressionless, but his eyes clearly said, Do you take me for a fool?

    ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± Irene insisted, a little panicked. She shook the teddy bear vigorously. ¡°It¡¯s been sealed in this painting with me for so long that it¡¯s probably gone a bit mad. Now, all it does is giggle! If you poke it, it usuallyughs in this eerie way. But sometimes it just startsughing on its own¡­ it even scares me sometimes.¡±

    Yu Sheng stood there, stone-faced, as Irene earnestly exined. Watching her so serious about it, he found himself starting to half-believe her. His gaze dropped to the teddy bear in her hands. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he nodded. ¡°Alright then. Make itugh. Let me hear if it sounds the same.¡±

    Eager to prove her point, Irene immediately poked the bear¡¯s head.

    Nothing happened.

    Irene¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She poked it again, this time harder¡ªbut still, nothing. She looked as if she were on the verge of tears. ¡°Sometimes¡­ sometimes it does this,¡± she muttered, her voice trembling. ¡°I poke it, and it doesn¡¯tugh¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng¡¯s mouth twitched ever so slightly.

    ¡°So let me get this straight,¡± he said in a tone that was almost a tongue twister. ¡°Sometimes itughs when you don¡¯t poke it, and sometimes it doesn¡¯tugh when you do. In short, whether itughs or not has nothing to do with whether you poke it.¡±

    Irene blinked, then slowly nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­ I guess not.¡±

    Yu Sheng sighed deeply. He was starting to feel like he was losing brain cells dealing with this cursed painting. He didn¡¯t even care about the strangeughter from the dream anymore.

    At that moment, his stomach growled loudly, reminding him that he had fallen asleep without eating dinner. He shook his head, smiling faintly, and began to stand up.

    ¡°Wait, are you leaving?¡± Irene¡¯s voice suddenly took on a panicked tone as she saw him get up. ¡°You¡¯re not going to leave me lying here on the floor, are you? At least hang me back up on the wall! There¡¯s wallpaper to look at on the opposite wall; there¡¯s nothing on the ceiling!¡±

    Yu Sheng rolled his eyes, then reached down to pick up Irene¡¯s frame. He winced in pain as his sore back protested.

    ¡°I¡¯m taking you to the living room, so stopining,¡± he muttered.

    Irene immediately perked up, hugging her teddy bear tightly as she settled back into her frame. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s much better. You¡¯re actually quite nice! So, is it dinner time? What¡¯s for dinner tonight?¡±

    Yu Sheng nced down at her. ¡°Can you even eat?¡±

    ¡°I can watch!¡± she replied with a grin.

    Yu Sheng sighed again, wondering if he had gone mad for even humoring her.

    With a groan, he hoisted her frame up, trying to ignore the dull ache in his back as he began to carry her toward the staircase leading to the living room. All the while, Irene chattered nonstop from within the painting.

    ¡°Wow, your house is huge! I had no idea there was such a big space outside that room!¡±

    ¡°Is that your bedroom over there? Hey, is there anyone else here?¡±

    ¡°Should I say hello? Do you think they¡¯d be scared? Normal people probably haven¡¯t seen a talking doll trapped in a painting, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, and what¡¯s your name again? Yu Sheng? Huh, that¡¯s a funny name¡­ not like sashimi, right?¡±

    Yu Sheng¡¯s eye twitched.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your back, anyway? You¡¯re so young, and you¡¯re already having back problems? You really should take better care of your spine. Human joints are tricky, you know¡ªcan¡¯t just rece them like parts of a machine¡­¡±

    She suddenly paused as Yu Sheng red at her. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? Your eyes are a bit¡­ scary.¡±

    Ignoring her, Yu Sheng finally reached the top of the stairs, panting slightly as he clutched his waist with one hand. Normally, the steps didn¡¯t seem that steep, but with his strained back and a heavy painting in his arms, they now felt like an enormous challenge.

    He thought about carrying Irene¡¯s frame with both hands to safely make it down the stairs, but a sudden realization hit him: his back might not survive the effort.

    He stood there for a moment, staring down at the stairs, deep in thought.

    Irene, sensing the change in atmosphere, fell silent, her expression growing more and more nervous.

    Then Yu Sheng lowered his gaze, locking eyes with the girl who had been talking his ear off, her voice growing more irritating by the second. ¡°Irene.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes?¡± Irene stammered, her eyes wide.

    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed your frame is quite sturdy.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes¡­?¡± she responded, clearly confused.

    Without saying anything else, Yu Sheng ced Irene¡¯s frame at the top of the stairs.

    ¡°Hold on tight. It¡¯s going to get a bit bumpy,¡± he said tly.

    Realization dawned on Irene¡¯s face as her crimson eyes filled with panic. ¡°Wait, wait¡ªdon¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°Off you go!¡± Yu Sheng said, giving the frame a firm push.

    The painting began its descent, ttering and bouncing down the stairs with a series of loud bangs.

    As it tumbled, Irene¡¯s voice echoed through the house, her shrieks growing fainter as the frame tumbled downward.

    ¡°Yu Sheng, you scoundrel¡ªaaahhhh! O! Ahhh! You¡ª&%?#¡ª!¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 7: Irenes Escape Plan

    Irene was absolutely furious, cursing like no tomorrow.

    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t quite wrap his head around how a doll trapped inside an oil painting could know such colorfulnguage¡ªand manage to hurl insults non-stop all the way down the staircase without needing to catch her breath.

    Then again, maybe being a doll meant she didn¡¯t need to breathe at all.

    Despite the noise, Yu Sheng stayed calm. Once Irene finally reached the bottom of the stairs, he let her continue venting while making his way down the steps, careful to mind his steps¡ªnot that he had much of a choice with the pain in his back. When he finally reached the ground floor, he crouched down with a groan and picked up the picture frame containing the raging doll.

    ¡°Are youpletely out of your mind?¡± Irene demanded, clutching a small plush teddy bear inside the painting. Her eyes were zing with fury, and her clothes and hair were all in disarray. ¡°Who throws someone down the stairs like that? What if you¡¯d broken the painting?¡±

    ¡°My back hurts,¡± Yu Sheng exined calmly, holding up the frame as he shuffled towards the dining room. ¡°Your painting is heavy. I couldn¡¯t carry it down the stairs. Besides, your frame seems sturdy. If it broke, maybe you¡¯d be freed.¡±

    ¡°If it were that simple, do you think I¡¯d still be stuck in here?!¡± Irene huffed, flopping dramatically into a chair within the painting. ¡°Ugh, my head is spinning¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng suddenly paused and looked intently at the doll in the painting.Feeling uneasy under his intense stare, Irene stammered, ¡°W-What are you up to now? I¡¯m warning you, if you throw me down the stairs again, I won¡¯t forgive you! I¡¯ll haunt your dreams every night¡ªset off rms when you¡¯re dreaming about exams, unplug your games when you¡¯re about to win, chase you with a mud truck in your sleep when you dream about going out, and if you dream about dating, I¡¯ll¡ª¡±

    How could this doll possibly have so much to say?

    Yu Sheng resisted the strong urge to drag her back upstairs and throw her down again. Instead, he kept a straight face, doing his best to look sincere. ¡°I just wanted to ask about the magic behind your ¡®seal.¡¯ You said you needed someone¡¯s help to break free. So, how exactly can I help?¡±

    Irene blinked, caught off guard. She stared at him for a moment before replying incredulously, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re offering to help me escape?¡±

    ¡°You said you needed help, didn¡¯t you?¡± Yu Sheng frowned. ¡°I¡¯m just asking for more information. I haven¡¯t agreed to anything yet¡­¡±

    But Irene didn¡¯t seem to hear hisst sentence. Before he could finish, she rushed on excitedly. ¡°There are two ways! The best option is finding my body. I don¡¯t know where it is right now, but it has to be nearby¡ªprobably not too far from this painting. Once we find my real body, it¡¯ll be easy! Just bring me close to it, and I¡¯ll be out of this cursed thing in no time¡­¡±

    She hesitated for a moment, then continued, ¡°But if we can¡¯t find my body or if it¡¯s been destroyed¡­ then there¡¯s only the second way: create a new one. It won¡¯t be as good as my original body, of course. It might take some getting used to¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng, who had been listening carefully, couldn¡¯t help but interrupt. ¡°Create a new body? How would that even work? Could I just buy a doll from a toy store?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Irene retorted sharply. ¡°I¡¯m an Alice Doll¡ªa blessed living doll! Do you think I¡¯m the same as those cheap, mass-produced things in toy stores?¡±

    She paused, her expression growing serious. ¡°Living dolls like mee from the Garden of Alice¡¯s Little House. That¡¯s where my original body was made. But I¡¯ve lost my connection to the garden and can¡¯t leave this painting, so I can¡¯t be reborn there. Even so, we living dolls have a way of creating temporary bodies in the real world. But it¡¯s not an easy process.¡±

    She continued, counting off on her fingers, ¡°First, you¡¯d need hair that grows by itself, soil that moves like it¡¯s alive, bones from the dead that heal when they break, and, of course, tears from a living doll¡ªtwo drops would be better; it¡¯ll make my skin nicer. After that, you¡¯ll need to use alchemy to reanimate everything and smear your own blood¡­ Hey, why are you making that face?¡±

    Yu Sheng stared at her, silent for a long moment, before finally letting out a sigh. ¡°Why don¡¯t we focus on finding your original body instead?¡±

    Irene blinked, looking confused. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t know alchemy?¡±

    ¡°Is that something people just know?¡± Yu Sheng replied, exasperated. ¡°And forget alchemy for a second¡ªwhere am I supposed to find that weird list of ingredients? Are you sure you didn¡¯t just pull that from some third-rate fantasy novel? And tears from a living doll? If I could find another living doll, I¡¯d hand you over to her, frame and all! Wouldn¡¯t it be easier for a friend of yours to help you than for me to mess around with this stuff?¡±

    From everything Yu Sheng had gathered since arriving in this strange ¡®world,¡¯ it was clear that he was still far from understanding the eerie shadows and the supernatural forces behind them. Yet, he could easily tell that the materials Irene mentioned were nothing an ordinary person could find lying around. How could she list them off so casually?

    Irene seemed to catch on to his skepticism. Shifting in her chair, she lowered her voice slightly as if embarrassed. ¡°Well, I guess¡­ other materials could work too. You could, you know, buy some y or paint¡­ maybe even wigs online?¡±

    Yu Sheng just stared at her, utterly speechless.

    His expression practically screamed, Are you kidding me?

    Irene shrank back slightly under his gaze. ¡°I just¡­ wanted the temporary body to be of good quality, that¡¯s all. But a basic model would be fine if we can¡¯t make something premium.¡±

    She hesitated before adding, ¡°Even with regr materials, though, the final step still needs your blood and a little alchemy. But don¡¯t worry, I can teach you. It¡¯s not that hard¡­ even for a beginner.¡±

    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t reply right away. He stood still, deep in thought. After a moment, he spoke again, but his question surprised Irene. ¡°Earlier, you said there were three methods. What¡¯s the one you didn¡¯t mention?¡±

    Irene¡¯s face fell. She waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Oh, that one¡­ It¡¯s really not a great option. It has some¡­ consequences,¡± she said, her tone now cautious. ¡°You probably wouldn¡¯t agree to it anyway, and honestly, I don¡¯t want you to. After all, we don¡¯t really know each other that well.¡±

    ¡°If you know we¡¯re not close, then cut the nonsense,¡± Yu Sheng shot back, his voice casual but sharp as he nced at her.

    Irene bit her lip, suddenly looking much more cautious, which Yu Sheng found oddly amusing. She hesitated before asking, her voice softer this time, ¡°So¡­ are you going to help me get out of here? The second method is actually quite simple. You could just make a rough body; it¡¯s nothing fancy. As long as it looks like a person, I can work with it once I¡¯m inside. Just, uh¡­ don¡¯t make it too ugly, okay?¡±

    For once, Yu Sheng didn¡¯t argue back. Instead, he stood there, considering her words seriously for nearly half a minute. Finally, he gave her a solemn reply, ¡°I can¡¯t agree to it right now. I need more time to think.¡±

    The truth was, Yu Sheng didn¡¯t entirely trust the girl in the painting¡ªnot yet, at least.

    Sure, Irene came across as sincere, even kind-hearted, and definitely chatty. Her personality seemed distinctive, and so far, she¡¯d appeared harmless. But that was all just on the surface. He¡¯d only known her for less than a day. Beneath her quirky, human-like traits, Irene was still an eerie entity trapped in a painting.

    Yu Sheng wasn¡¯t about to let her cute demeanor trick him into creating a new body for her without fully considering the consequences. What if he freed her, only for her to turn hostile and end him with a flick of her gothic skirt?

    He¡¯d already died once not long ago and had no intention of experiencing that again.

    Irene, surprisingly, didn¡¯t press him. She just looked at him for a moment, then nodded as if she understoodpletely. ¡°Oh, I get it.¡±

    Yu Sheng blinked, surprised by her easygoing response. He¡¯d expected her to argue or try to convince him further. But instead, she simply epted it without a fight.

    ¡°After all, we don¡¯t know each other well, right?¡± she said with a smile, her tone teasing now. She winked from inside the painting. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again once we¡¯ve gotten to know each other better.¡±

    ¡°¡­Alright, we¡¯ll talk about itter,¡± Yu Sheng agreed, a slight smile tugging at his lips.

    With that, he carried Irene¡¯s frame into the dining room and carefully propped it up against the wall, where she could have a good view of the table. He then turned towards the kitchen.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had dinner yet. I¡¯m going to cook something.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ Hey, could you turn on the TV? I¡¯d like to watch something while you cook.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite demanding for someone stuck in a painting,¡± Yu Sheng muttered, but he flicked on the TV nheless.

    Satisfied, Irene settled down to watch while Yu Sheng busied himself with the vegetables and seasonings he¡¯d bought from the supermarket earlier. He didn¡¯t mind cooking¡ªit was something he actually enjoyed. Ever since arriving in this strange yet oddly familiar ¡®Boundary City,¡¯ he¡¯d made a point to cook his meals at home.

    After all, he was safe in this big, empty house from the eerie shadows that lurked outside. He didn¡¯t mind encountering them during his walks through the city¡¯s streets¡ªhe could handle that. But cooking and eating were sacred moments to him, and he wanted no part of those strange creatures during either.

    Even with this ¡®safe house¡¯ now having a new, peculiar resident in the form of Irene, a chatty doll trapped in a painting, Yu Sheng felt it was still better than dealing with the sinister figures that prowled through the rain-soaked streets.

    After all,pared to them¡ªcold, distant, and terrifying¡ªIrene was downright charming. At least she wasn¡¯t about to rip his heart out.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 8: Dont Open Doors Carelessly

    Yu Sheng stepped into the small kitchen, closing the door behind him with a quiet click. He reached for the vent hood switch, and as its loud, constant hum filled the room, he felt his heart finally begin to settle.

    It was as if the thin wooden door and the machine¡¯s steady drone created a barrier between him and the strange, unsettling world outside. For a moment, he could pretend that he was somewhere else. Not in Boundary City, with its eerie streets and looming shadows, but in his real home. A ce that felt safe and familiar.

    The house he lived in now was nothing like the one he had left behind. But this kitchen¡ªthis one small room¡ªhe had done his best to make it feel like the kitchen from his old life. He had arranged everything just the way he remembered, right down to the smallest detail.

    Every day, when he cooked, he allowed himself to pretend. To imagine he hadn¡¯t opened his front door that fateful morning and stepped into a different world. Sometimes, if he was busy enough, he could almost believe that if he looked up, he would see his old street through the window. The familiar road outside, bathed in the warm, reddish light of the evening sun, the apartment buildings glowing in the sunset.

    But the moment he looked up, reality would crash back down. There were no apartment buildings here. Just a barren, empty space, with old, low houses in the distance and a mess of tangled utility poles. Once aforting sight, the sky was either blindingly bright or oppressively dark¡ªnever the peaceful twilight he longed for.

    Yu Sheng sighed heavily, pulling down the blinds to shut out the dismal view.

    He set to work, picking through the vegetables, washing them under the cold water, then heating the wok. The familiar sounds of oil sizzling as he fried the scallions gave him a sense of routine and normalcy. Meanwhile, the faint sound of a television show drifted in from the other room. It struck him as odd, even though it shouldn¡¯t have. Despite all its oddities, this city still had its own news channels, TV shows, and even phones. In fact, much of what he had learned about Boundary City came from watching TV and scrolling through the news on his phone.

    ¡°Yu Sheng! The TV¡¯s too quiet! Turn it up for me, would you?¡±A loud voice startled him, nearly causing him to spill the contents of the wok. He¡¯d forgotten about Irene.

    Before, when he cooked, it had always been quiet.

    ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll turn it up in a second!¡± he called back, doing little to hide his annoyance. He muttered under his breath, ¡°She¡¯s really made herself at home¡­¡±

    But, after a moment, he found himself smiling despite it all. At least the noise brought a bit of life to the house. He hadn¡¯t realized how quiet and lonely it had been.

    Soon, he emerged from the kitchen with steaming dishes in hand. He ced the tes on the table, gave the TV volume a slight nudge upward, and then sat down opposite Irene¡¯s painting. He didn¡¯t care much for watching TV while eating, but the background noise kept the room from feeling too empty. He smiled to himself, knowing that Irene could only see from her spot in the painting and wasn¡¯tpeting with him for a better view.

    In the painting, Irene sat with her teddy bear, her eyes flickering between the TV and the dishes on the table. She muttered, ¡°Quite the feast¡­¡±

    ¡°Just some home cooking,¡± Yu Sheng replied casually. ¡°I like to cook.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Irene gave a nonchnt nod, turning her attention back to the TV. But after a few minutes, she fidgeted as Yu Sheng started eating. She leaned forward, casting longing nces at the food. Finally, unable to hold back, she huffed, ¡°So, are you just going to eat without offering me anything?¡±

    Yu Sheng raised an eyebrow, waving his chopsticks toward the painting. ¡°Want a bite?¡±

    Irene shot him a re, but it quickly faded as she lowered her head and sulked.

    ¡°Alright, alright. Just for show,¡± Yu Sheng sighed, feeling a bit guilty. He got up, fetched an empty bowl, scooped some food into it, and ced it in front of the painting. ¡°There. You can at least enjoy the smell. I¡¯ll finish itter anyway.¡±

    Irene studied the bowl for a moment, clearly thinking it over. Eventually, she gave a satisfied nod and hopped down from her seat, moving closer to the edge of the frame. Her face took up almost half the painting as she gazed earnestly at him. ¡°That¡¯ll do. Thanks. You¡¯re quite thoughtful, you know.¡±

    Yu Sheng shrugged, taking another bite of his meal. But as he looked up again, something about the scene unsettled him. Irene didn¡¯t seem to notice his difort. She was still watching him, puzzled by his silence. ¡°What are you staring at?¡±

    Yu Sheng quickly looked down, focusing on his food for a few seconds before ncing back at the painting.

    There was the dark frame, the shadowy background, Irene¡¯s wide-eyed face, and the bowl of food ced solemnly before her.

    It looked disturbingly like a memorial portrait,plete with an offering.

    The muscles in Yu Sheng¡¯s face twitched, but he kept his thoughts to himself¡ªnot out of kindness, but because Irene had a sharp tongue when she chose to use it. He knew better than to provoke her.

    So, instead, he focused on his meal, pretending nothing was wrong. Under Irene¡¯s puzzled gaze, he kept his head down, avoiding the unsettling image of the painting, where the girl in the frame looked far too much like a memorial portrait with the offering bowl still sitting before her.

    It felt like eating at a funeral service.

    When he finally finished, Yu Sheng wiped his mouth and hurried to clear the bowls and dishes away from her painting. He tossed them into the kitchen sink, nning to let them soak overnight. His back was still sore, and the thought of bending over to scrub dishes made his muscles ache.

    While he could avoid washing up, he knew he couldn¡¯t skip taking out the trash. In this weather, the kitchen garbage would stink if left overnight. Grimacing through the pain, Yu Sheng gathered up the trash, grabbed the bag, and headed toward the door.

    Irene, still watching the TV, looked up curiously. ¡°Hey, where are you going sote?¡±

    ¡°Do I need to report to you every time I leave my own house?¡± he shot back at the girl in the painting, though his voice had no real heat. He lifted the trash bag as proof. ¡°I¡¯m just taking out the garbage.¡±

    ¡°Oh, well,e back quickly,¡± she said, her attention already back on the screen. ¡°This house is so big, and I get scared of being alone. What if a thief breaks in¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng rolled his eyes. In a house like this, if a thief walked in and saw a ghostly figure moving in a painting, they¡¯d probably be the ones calling the police. But he didn¡¯t have the heart to say that out loud.

    Shaking his head, he muttered to himself as he walked to the door. He changed into his outdoor shoes, reached for the handle, and paused.

    He applied a little pressure and twisted the knob.

    For a moment, he was reminded of that morning two months ago¡ªwhen everything had changed. It had been just another ordinary day, or so he¡¯d thought. He had opened his front door, stepped outside, and walked straight into a vast, strange city he had never seen before. And from that moment, he hadn¡¯t been able to return.

    The memory made him hesitate, but he shrugged it off with a wry smile. He told himself that nothing like that would happen again, pushing the door open.

    The crisp snap of a twig underfoot shattered the silence. A cold wind hit him like a p, carrying with it the foul smell of rot and decay. Yu Sheng shivered involuntarily, his brain taking several seconds to process what was happening.

    He wasn¡¯t standing in front of his home anymore.

    Around him were crumbling stones, broken bricks, and the remnants of a long-abandoned ce. In the distance, beyond a twisted, gnarled forest, the dark outline of mountains loomed high against the night sky. They stood like silent sentinels, towering over the valley below, casting a heavy, oppressive shadow.

    Yu Sheng stood frozen in ce, barely daring to breathe. Slowly, he turned to look behind him.

    What he saw made his stomach drop.

    Where his house had been, there was now only a pile of rubble, bricks scattered haphazardly across the ground. The remains of a templey in ruins, its doorframe broken and crooked, with half a door still hanging on by a single rusty hinge. From within the ruins came a low, mournful wail carried by the wind through the cracks in the stones.

    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Where¡­ am I?¡±

    He didn¡¯t need anyone to tell him. The truth hit him like a cold p to the face.

    He¡¯d done it again.

    By opening the door, he had crossed into another strange ce. But this time, it was worse. Much worse.

    Boundary City had been eerie, yes, but it was still a city¡ªa ce with people, streets, and some sense of order. But here? Here he was in the middle of nowhere. Nothing but wilderness ahead of him and crumbling ruins behind.

    He nced around, taking in the thick forest ahead and the towering mountains on either side. If this ce wasn¡¯t crawling with bandits or wild beasts, it would be wasting its gloomy atmosphere.

    And all he had to protect himself was a bag of kitchen garbage.

    Yu Sheng cursed under his breath, using words he usually kept to himself. He felt a surge of frustration, knowing he was utterly unprepared for whatever was about to happen.

    Just as his thoughts spiraled into colorful territory, a voice suddenly rang in his head.

    ¡°Yu Sheng! The TV¡¯s lost signal! When are youing back?¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 9: A Glimpse of Truth

    The familiar voice echoed in Yu Sheng¡¯s mind, jolting him out of his daze, the cold wind whipping through the valley as though it was trying to pull him deeper into the strange ce. He blinked, startled, and then, the voice cut through his thoughts for a second time, forcing him to snap back to reality.

    ¡°Yu Sheng! Are you even listening to me?¡±

    ¡°Irene?¡± He spoke aloud without thinking. His feet crunched lightly against the gravel as he cautiously approached the dpidated, half-copsed temple within the valley. He had been searching for some kind of shelter, scanning his surroundings for anything unusual. Now, hearing her voice inside his head, he could barely believe it. ¡°How¡­ How are you talking to me like this? In my head, I mean.¡±

    ¡°Is it really that surprising?¡± Irene¡¯s voice was filled with confidence. ¡°I¡¯m one of Alice¡¯s dolls, remember?¡±

    Yu Sheng blinked again, trying to connect the dots. Did all of Alice¡¯s dolls have this kind of ability? Could they all just slip into people¡¯s minds whenever they wanted?

    ¡°Remember,¡± Irene continued, her tone a bit lighter now, ¡°I slipped into your dreams once already. After that, it¡¯s pretty easy to find my way back.¡±

    That made sense, Yu Sheng thought, although he wasn¡¯t sure howfortable he was with someone being able to just pop into his mind whenever they liked. But before he could say anything, Irene¡¯s voice sharpened.

    ¡°Hold on a second¡­ Where are you? I can¡¯t sense you at all.¡±Yu Sheng hesitated, ncing around at the eerie valley, the dense trees towering over him like sentinels. The oppressive silence, only asionally broken by the wind, gave him the distinct impression that some kind of enormous, terrifying creature would emerge at any moment. His skin prickled. ¡°Well¡­ I might have gone on a bit of a detour. And I don¡¯t think getting back will be that easy.¡±

    Irene¡¯s voice sounded incredulous, almost like she was holding backughter. ¡°A detour? You said you were just going to take out the trash! What, did you get picked up by a garbage truck and driven off?¡±

    Yu Sheng almost smiled at the absurdity of her suggestion, though it wasn¡¯t far from how things felt. It was strange, but just hearing Irene¡¯s voice, however sarcastic, helped calm the panic that had been slowly building inside him. If she could contact him like this, that meant he still had some connection. There had to be a way back. Even if he didn¡¯t know how or why, he clung to that hope.

    For now, though, he needed to focus on survival.

    The valley around him was unsettlingly quiet. The cold wind carried a hollow, ghostly sound as it passed through, and although nothing seemed immediately dangerous, Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t shake the sense that he was being watched. Something cold and malicious that didn¡¯t belong in the natural world seemed to be scanning him from the shadows.

    A shiver ran down his spine. He had to find shelter, and fast. Staying out in the open like this wasn¡¯t an option.

    The only problem was the nearest ce he could take refuge was the nearly copsed temple ahead of him. The dense forest on the other side of the valley was even less appealing¡ªhe didn¡¯t need to wander into the dark woods to know that was a bad idea. It was the kind of ce where, in horror stories, people disappeared without a trace.

    But then again, entering a ruined temple at midnight wasn¡¯t much better. Temples were where ghosts and monsters usually liked to hang out, and for all he knew, something far worse than wild animals could be lurking inside.

    He gritted his teeth, steeling himself, and made his decision. The temple it was. At least part of it was still intact. If something was going to happen, he¡¯d rather face it there than in the forest.

    As he made his way toward the least broken corner of the temple, he continued his internal conversation with Irene, exining what had happened so far. Not that there was much to exin. All he knew was that one moment he had been at home, and the next¡­ well, this.

    Irene didn¡¯t respond right away, and the silence made him wonder if he¡¯d somehow lost the connection. But after what felt like an eternity, she spoke again, her voice hesitant. ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re¡­ in an Otherworld.¡±

    Yu Sheng paused, standing among the scattered ruins of the temple. ¡°An Otherworld?¡± He couldn¡¯t quite believe it. ¡°Is that what you call this ce? Do you know where I am?¡±

    Irene¡¯s voice was puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly where you are. There are lots of Otherworlds¡­ How would I know which one you¡¯re in?¡±

    Yu Sheng¡¯s brow furrowed. Her casual tone was oddly reassuring, but at the same time, it frustrated him. He had just gained some crucial knowledge that suggested this strange ce wasn¡¯t as unique or terrifying as it first seemed. It was part of something bigger that Irene didn¡¯t find particrly strange.

    ¡°Wait,¡± she said suddenly, her voice filled with realization, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know what an Otherworld is?¡±

    Yu Sheng gave a small, half-heartedugh. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. Should I have?¡±

    Irene¡¯s tone softened, almost apologetic. ¡°Well, it¡¯s normal for most people not to know. Most never encounter anything like this. But you¡­¡± Her words trailed off, leaving Yu Sheng feeling uneasy.

    ¡°But what?¡± he asked, an edge of anxiety creeping into his voice. ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person.¡±

    There was a long pause before Irene spoke again, her voice almost a whisper. ¡°¡­But you live in an Otherworld every day.¡±

    ¡­

    Shadows darted through the night as hunters moved silently in the darkness. A fierce-looking wolf, fur gleaming under the dim light, leaped from the shadows, bounding effortlessly across the uneven rooftops of the old city. Itnded softly on the deserted street below, standing tall in the middle of the road, ears alert, surveying its surroundings with sharp, glowing eyes.

    ¡°Get back here!¡± came a slightly exasperated female voice from between two shadowy buildings.

    The wolf shrank instantly at the sound, letting out a muffled whimper before padding back into the dark corner beside the brick wall.

    A young girl emerged from the shadows, her red coat swaying with her every movement, the hem of her ck skirt brushing her knees. She reached down, patting the wolf¡¯s head fondly before gazing down the length of the old street with a frown.

    The street was short, lined with only a handful of houses. Even without the wolf¡¯s heightened senses, she could easily see that the road was empty, clear from one end to the other.

    Just then, her phone rang¡ªthe familiar theme from Journey to the West filling the quiet night. Before it could get to the second verse, she answered.

    ¡°It¡¯s me. Yes, I¡¯m on Wutong Road in the old city,¡± she said, her voice steady.

    On the other end, a tired middle-aged man¡¯s voice mumbled through the speaker, sounding incoherent and frazzled.

    She listened patiently, tapping her boot on the cobbled street as he rambled. Finally, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m here but haven¡¯t found anything yet. My wolves have swept this street three times over. No sign of a dimensional portal opening, and nothing¡¯se out of one, either.¡±

    There was a pause on the other end before the man¡¯s weary voice returned, ¡°But our monitors picked up a reaction right on Wutong Road. A passage definitely opened briefly¡­¡±

    ¡°I believe you,¡± she sighed. ¡°I trust your team, but I trust my wolves, too. Maybe there was a passage for a moment, but it¡¯s long gone now. Normally, a dimension wouldn¡¯t just disconnect from our world so quickly. Someone else must have closed it.¡±

    ¡°Not many have the power to shut a portal that fast, and those who can are all registered with us,¡± the man replied, sounding more awake now. ¡°But no one has reported anything tonight.¡±

    ¡°Could be the Secret Society,¡± she said, her tone casual. ¡°They like to keep their activities hidden.¡±

    As expected, this triggered a long lecture from the man, something she was used to by now. Rolling her eyes, she sighed but nodded along as he droned on. ¡°Okay, okay, I get it¡ªthey¡¯re respected schrs. I¡¯ve always admired schrs, you know. Fine, I¡¯ll have my wolves search the shadows again. The street¡¯s not big¡ªonly sixty-five houses¡ªso it won¡¯t take too long.¡±

    She ended the call with a flick of her thumb, staring at the now dark screen. Another sigh escaped her lips.

    Around her, wolf heads began to poke out of the shadows, their glowing eyes watching her closely. She nced at them, her voice dropping to a mutter, ¡°I still haven¡¯t even finished my homework¡­ Frencing is such a pain.¡±

    ¡­

    Yu Sheng sat huddled in the corner of the ruined temple, leaning against what he hoped was a solid wall. Cold wind blew through a gaping hole, chilling him to the bone. He nced up at the night sky through a gap in the broken roof. The sky was murky, clouded over, but even if it were clear, his mind wouldn¡¯t be.

    Tonight, everything he thought he knew had crumbled.

    The only ce that had ever felt stable to him¡ªthe one ce he had called safe, normal¡ªhad turned out to be an anomaly. An Otherworld.

    Irene had exined it to him earlier, her voice calm, but the concept was terrifying. An Otherworld, she¡¯d said, was a ce existing outside of normal reality, a pocket at the edge of reason. The world that ordinary people lived in, the one that felt solid and dependable, was like a mountain with firm roots. But in truth, that mountain was full of tiny, invisible cracks leading into strange, irrational worlds.

    Most people live their whole lives without ever encountering these cracks, without even knowing they exist. But sometimes, just sometimes, light slips through those cracks. And when that happens, certain people¡ªthose unlucky enough to notice¡ªcatch a glimpse of what lies beyond. Once you¡¯ve seen what¡¯s on the other side, there¡¯s no going back.

    Even for Irene, a doll with all the knowledge of their strange world, the idea of someone unknowingly living in an Otherworld was almost too much to believe.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 10: Second Chance

    Irene found it utterly absurd that Yu Sheng could have lived in an ¡°Otherworld¡± for so long without realizing it. But Yu Sheng thought the entire situation was quite absurd indeed.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying this world is filled with ¡®Otherworlds,¡¯ right?¡± he asked, huddled in the corner of a crumbling temple. His thoughts wandered to Irene, who wasmunicating with him inside his mind. ¡°It¡¯s just that most people can¡¯t reach them because they can¡¯t see them?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s about right,¡± Irene replied. ¡°But whether the whole ¡®world¡¯ works like that¡­ I¡¯m not entirely sure. The world is vast, after all. At least within ¡®Boundary City,¡¯ the chances of Otherworlds popping up are quite high. That¡¯s why they call this ce the ¡®Bordend¡¯ or something like that. I don¡¯t know all the details¡ªI¡¯ve been trapped in this painting for far too long, and my mind¡¯s a bit fuzzy.¡±

    ¡°Bordend?¡± Yu Sheng raised an eyebrow, feeling a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu at the mention of the name. Then, he realized something else Irene had slipped in¡ªshe had emphasized ¡°within the bounds of Boundary City.¡± So this enormous, seemingly endless city actually had an ¡°outside!¡±

    He hesitated for a moment but couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°What¡¯s outside Boundary City?¡±

    ¡°Outside? Maybe more cities? Or perhaps¡­ the sea or something?¡± Irene¡¯s answer was vague. ¡°I can¡¯t quite remember. I¡¯ve really been in that painting for far too long. I only recall a few things about this city¡­¡±

    She suddenly paused, looking confused. ¡°You don¡¯t know? You¡¯ve never left Boundary City?¡±

    Yu Sheng¡¯s mouth twitched, and he fell silent.How would he know? He¡¯d only been in this ce for two months. Forget about outside Boundary City; he hadn¡¯t even figured out the bus routes beyond four blocks from his home!

    But after a long pause, he decided to keep this little secret to himself. He wasn¡¯t ready to share that he was just a ¡°homebody¡± with a cursed painting he had only just met.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been out. I¡¯m quite a homebody¡­ Anyway, let¡¯s not dwell on that,¡± he said casually, trying to steer the conversation elsewhere. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on how to get me out of this so-called ¡®Otherworld.¡¯ It is possible to leave an Otherworld, right?¡±

    Irene seemed to consider this for a moment, as if sifting through the muddled memories of her long confinement. After a while, she replied, ¡°Otherworldse in many forms. Sometimes it might just be a building that isn¡¯t on any map, or an extra stop on a bus route. It could even be a forest¡ªa kingdom you can enter by opening a wardrobe door. Generally, smaller Otherworlds have obvious exits, or you can return to reality by following certain rules. But therger the Otherworld, the moreplicated things get.¡±

    She paused, looking troubled. ¡°I can¡¯t remember the specifics. There should be aplete ssification system for Otherworlds, with ¡®depth¡¯ and ¡®danger level¡¯ ratings. But I really¡­ have been in that painting for too long¡­¡±

    Her voice trailed off, sounding a bit despondent.

    At first, Yu Sheng had wanted to make a sarcastic remark, thinking this doll prattled on but hadn¡¯t offered any useful information. But hearing herst murmur, he held his tongue and chose not to bicker with Irene as he had before.

    She was trying her best to help¡ªshe had just been sealed away for far too long.

    ¡°Let¡¯s look around; I¡¯ll find an exit eventually,¡± Yu Sheng said, shaking his head as he gazed out at the valley beyond the dpidated temple. ¡°This ce seems quite vast. From what I can see, there are mountains on either side and forests in the distance. ording to what you said, leaving might not be easy.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Irene agreed. ¡°You can start by checking around where you first entered the Otherworld. Look for anything that seems out of ce¡ªsomething that immediately strikes you as not belonging there. Usually, the exit of an Otherworld is nearby. If you don¡¯t find anything, try getting to a higher ce to see if you can spot any mirror-like reflections or hear the sound of wind.¡±

    ¡°But even if you find something like that, don¡¯t approach it recklessly; it could be a trap leading to a ¡®deeperyer.¡¯ As for the specifics¡­ I can¡¯t exin them clearly; you¡¯ll have to rely on your instincts.¡±

    ¡°Instincts?¡± Yu Sheng interjected.

    ¡°Yes, strictly speaking, it¡¯s called ¡®intuition¡¯¡ªa kind of spiritual perception. Trained investigators can master this method. I know you haven¡¯t been trained in this, but there¡¯s no choice now; you¡¯ll have to push through.¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry too much. Spirituality exists in all intelligent beings. Ordinary people who haven¡¯t been trained have it too; it¡¯s just not awakened. If you¡¯re careful, you¡¯ll feel those innate warnings and premonitions. If you ever encounter something you can¡¯t figure out, tell me, and I¡¯ll¡­ try my best to help.¡±

    Yu Sheng nodded, stepping out from his hiding spot and cautiously making his way toward the main gate of the temple. The unsettling feeling of being watched, mixed with a sense of lurking hunger, surrounded him, nearly suffocating the air itself. Yet he steeled himself and continued onward.

    ording to Irene¡¯s information, he had to find an exit quickly to leave this ce¡ªwaiting around wouldn¡¯t make a door appear before him.

    Meanwhile, perhaps to ease his tension, he continued to chat casually with Irene.

    ¡°You said the ce I¡¯ve been living is an ¡®Otherworld.¡¯ How did you figure that out? I didn¡¯t notice anything strange about my home¡­¡±

    ¡°I can sense it,¡± Irene replied, her tone matter-of-fact. ¡°It¡¯s that intuition I mentioned. I can feel something¡¯s off about that building¡ªthough on the surface, everything seems normal. I just don¡¯t know why.¡±

    ¡°More intuition, huh¡­¡± Yu Sheng shook his head, skepticism flickering in his eyes. ¡°So, ording to you, every day when I go home, I¡¯m entering an Otherworld, and when I leave, I¡¯m exiting it? Then my home is just a harmless ¡®good Otherworld¡¯ that¡¯s freely essible.¡±

    After a few moments, Irene said softly, ¡°¡­But going out the door doesn¡¯t necessarily take you where you want to go, does it?¡±

    Yu Sheng¡¯s expression froze, the memory of how he had ended up trapped in this ce rushing back to him.

    He began to understand what was wrong with his home. Thinking about it, it was a miracle he had lived peacefully in that big house for two months!

    As they spoke, he found himself back in the open space in front of the dpidated temple¡ªthe spot where he had first entered this Otherworld.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing here,¡± he murmured, carefully checking the clearing. He confirmed he hadn¡¯t found the key item Irene had described. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s not going to be that easy.¡±

    ¡°Yes, as expected,¡± Irene sighed. ¡°Try venturing further out, but remember¡ªnever touch anything that¡¯s glowing or suddenly moves in front of you. Also, unless absolutely necessary, don¡¯t eat or drink anything in the Otherworld¡­¡±

    ¡°I know¡­ By the way, would it be better to search during the day?¡± Yu Sheng asked, ncing up at the sky, which seemed perpetually shrouded in a murky veil. ¡°Moving around in the wild at night feels pretty creepy.¡±

    ¡°Otherworlds often defymon sense; daytime isn¡¯t necessarily safer, and there might not even be a daytime there,¡± Irene replied promptly. ¡°I still suggest you find the exit as soon as possible. If you dy, something might change on your side.¡±

    Yu Sheng shrugged, resigned to move further away from the temple.

    Just as he stepped beyond the temple¡¯s vicinity, he heard a sound.

    At first, it was like faint, muffled breathing.

    Instinctively, Yu Sheng looked toward the source and saw a puff of white mist slowly dispersing in the air, as if some invisible giant creature had just exhaled.

    He heard the sound, and so the beast¡¯s breath formed.

    He saw the white mist, and the creature began to take shape before him¡ªa dark shadow looming, nearly three times his size, its heavy breathing echoing in the stillness.

    Now, he could see the outline of the beast¡ªit existed.

    Yu Sheng¡¯s heart tightened; an overwhelming sense of danger engulfed him, even more oppressive than the threat posed by that frog in the rain!

    Just as his heart clenched, the dark shadow solidified.

    It was something Yu Sheng had never seen before¡ªa mix of a bear, a lion, an eagle, and perhaps a tiger merged with a snake. Countless ferocious limbs were piled onto its massive and grotesque body, as if many creatures had been melted together into a monstrosity that had escaped. This horrifying beast loomed over Yu Sheng, its mismatched eyes glinting with a dreadful hunger.

    Yu Sheng slowly looked up, meeting the beast¡¯s gaze.

    Without hesitation, the creature lunged forward. In that critical moment, Yu Sheng dropped low, narrowly dodging one of the beast¡¯s gaping jaws.

    But he fell into another of its enormous mouths.

    Sharp teeth snapped shut; half of Yu Sheng¡¯s body was instantly torn apart. Yet at that moment, the pain felt distant, almost numbed. Everything around him seemed to slow down. He saw a snake-like limb extend from behind the beast, another massive mouth biting into his remaining lower half¡ªhe even saw his own heart.

    The heart beat slowly, then vanished into the serpent¡¯s maw.

    ¡°Curse you!¡± Yu Sheng forced out a cry. He knew he was probably going to die again, but he couldn¡¯t go down without a fight.

    In hisst moments of control, he mustered all his strength to turn his head and bite down beside him¡ªhe didn¡¯t know which part of the beast it was, nor what good biting it would do; he just knew he had sunk his teeth into something.

    At least take a piece of flesh before dying.

    Yu Sheng used every ounce of strength left, fiercely biting into the beast while it continued to tear at him¡ªblood and flesh, ws and teeth, prey and predator¡­

    As his consciousness began to slip into darkness, one final thought squeezed into Yu Sheng¡¯s mind. He softly called out to Irene, who was somewhere far away: ¡°Irene¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±

    Irene was momentarily stunned, not quite processing his words.

    Then Yu Sheng hung up.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 11: Third Times the Charm

    In the final moments before death wrapped its cold grip around him, Yu Sheng felt a darkness deeper than anything he had ever known. It was thick, almost as if it were a living thing, pressing in on him like a dense, viscous liquid. There was no escape, only the crushing weight of oblivion.

    His mind started to fade, slipping away like sand through his fingers. He knew his body was failing, its life ebbing away due to the terrible injuries he had suffered. His thoughts, tied to the physical shell that had sustained them, were ready to dissolve into nothingness. It was, after all, the natural order of things.

    But then¡ªjust as his existence was on the edge of disappearing¡ªsomething stopped it. A force, or maybe it was a stubborn idea, seemed to wrap itself around his mind, pulling him back from the brink. In the hazy confusion, he remembered the frog that had once eaten his heart and how he had been resurrected before.

    How had that even happened? What had be of him? Why was he still¡­alive?

    These questions gnawed at him, keeping him from fully sinking into the dark abyss. His consciousness wavered but refused to give inpletely. He had to know¡ªwhat had brought him back before? What had happened after death had taken him?

    The weight of the darkness crushed him harder, turning colder, rougher, like being buried alive beneathyers of rock. He could feel his soul suffocating under its pressure. And then, as suddenly as it had begun, the crushing sensation lifted.

    In that moment of release, a single, clear thought came to him: In dying, death itself had died.

    Yu Sheng had ovee death, and now, death had fled from him. His ¡°body¡± felt lighter, and he shot upward, away from the ck void that had almost consumed him.As he rose, he glimpsed something¡ªsomething on the surface of the darkness. It was as if he were gliding over a strangeyer of existence, but before he could make sense of it, his eyes snapped open.

    The night air was cold, rushing in through the broken wall beside him. He was in the ruined temple again, the roof half-copsed above him. Outside, the sky was a chaotic mess of swirling clouds, and the valley winds howled in the distance.

    Yu Sheng sat motionless in the corner, his mind hazy. The feeling was eerily familiar. It had happened to him once before.

    But this time, his recovery was faster. Within a few breaths, he remembered everything, including the oppressive darkness that had nearly taken him.

    Steadying his breath, Yu Sheng slowly pushed himself to his feet.

    His body creaked and groaned as if it was waking from a long, deep sleep. Strength flowed back into his limbs, and his mind cleared. He looked outside the temple to the spot where he had copsed, blood pooling around him.

    There was nothing there now. The beast that had attacked him was gone¡ªor perhaps it was lurking in the shadows, waiting to strike again.

    Yu Sheng stood in silence for a moment before speaking aloud in his thoughts, ¡°Irene?¡±

    Almost instantly, a voice exploded in his mind. ¡°Yu Sheng! Oh my gosh, are you okay?!¡±

    Irene¡¯s voice was frantic as she continued, ¡°You stopped responding out of nowhere! I kept calling and calling, but you didn¡¯t answer! I thought you were dead! You scared me half to death! If you had really died, who¡¯d fix the TV? Are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡±

    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyebrow twitched. ¡°So, you¡¯re only worried about the TV at home?¡±

    There was a pause. ¡°¡­Not just that. I mean, I was also worried about you being dead¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng sighed, exasperation creeping into his voice. ¡°Really now.¡±

    She hesitated before saying that! he thought in disbelief.

    Clenching his jaw, Yu Sheng struggled to keep calm. ¡°What if I told you I really did die just now?¡±

    Irene didn¡¯t buy it for a second. ¡°You¡¯re talking, aren¡¯t you? You sound fine!¡±

    ¡°¡­Yeah, just kidding,¡± Yu Sheng replied dryly. He paused before asking abruptly, ¡°How long has it been?¡±

    ¡°Huh? How long has what been?¡±

    ¡°Since I said I was hanging up. How long have I been gone?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ I can¡¯t see a clock from here, but maybe half an hour? It¡¯s hard to say for sure. I¡¯ve been stuck in this painting for ages, so my sense of time is a little fuzzy. The sky hasn¡¯t changed much, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s been a full night. Probably?¡±

    Yu Sheng sighed again. ¡°That¡¯s quite a vague answer, don¡¯t you think? There¡¯s a big difference between half an hour and an entire night.¡±

    There was silence for a moment before a low, almost mischievousugh sounded nearby.

    Irene immediately jumped in to exin. ¡°That wasn¡¯t me! That was the bear!¡±

    Yu Sheng felt utterly drained, both mentally and physically. He waved a hand dismissively. ¡°I know.¡±

    She sounded pleased with herself. ¡°Ah, so you believe me now?¡±

    He didn¡¯t even have the energy to argue. It wasn¡¯t about believing her. It was just that, at this point, her voice alone was enough to make others want to give her a good spanking.

    Still, with Irene¡¯s babbling fading into the background, Yu Sheng stepped out of the temple once more.

    He wasn¡¯t sure if it was just his imagination, but he felt stronger than he had before. His steps were lighter, his movements more powerful, and even his senses seemed sharper.

    It was as if he were adjusting to this strange ce¡ªthe darkness, the ruins, the ever-present malice, and the unseen eyes watching him.

    Without hesitation, he walked toward the open space in front of the temple, toward the ominous forest that loomed on the other side, deep in the heart of the ¡°Otherworld.¡±

    He knew the risks. He could die again at any moment, with the next step, or in the next breath.

    Irene¡¯s voice echoed in his mind once more, softer this time. ¡°Yu Sheng¡­ are you really okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he replied, his voice steady. ¡°I got hurt before, but I¡¯m healed now.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you should stay put¡­ find somewhere safe. I¡¯ll try to remember if I¡¯ve ever heard of this ¡®valley¡¯ you mentioned.¡±

    ¡°You go ahead and try that. I¡¯ll keep moving.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what if it¡¯s too dangero¡ª¡±

    ¡°Irene,¡± Yu Sheng interrupted. Standing in the cold, eerie night air, he nced at the dark forest ahead of him. For the first time in what felt like forever, he grinned. ¡°These days, I¡¯ve felt like I¡¯ve been¡­ drifting.¡±

    Irene sounded confused. ¡°Drifting?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, just¡­ wandering. But when you mentioned the ¡®Otherworld¡¯ and people identally stumbling into it, do you know how that made me feel?¡±

    ¡°How did it make you feel?¡± she asked cautiously.

    Yu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Happy.¡±

    ¡°Happy? Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Really happy.¡± His smile widened, augh bubbling up inside him. ¡°You said that some people identally open the wrong door, or step on the wrong floorboard, and they end up in a Otherworld, right? And you also said that if they¡¯re lucky, they can find a way out.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ what I said,¡± Irene replied, her voice uncertain. ¡°But it¡¯s not easy! Professional investigators have a hard time making it out, and ordinary people usually¡­ well¡­¡±

    ¡°Die a few times, and I¡¯ll figure it out,¡± Yu Sheng muttered, half to himself.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Irene asked, not catching his words.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Yu Sheng said lightly. ¡°I¡¯ve just found something to focus on. It¡¯ll take time, but I¡¯ll get out of here.¡±

    ¡°Well, if that makes you feel better, I¡¯m d! Just¡­ don¡¯t die again, okay? I still need you toe back and fix the TV¡­ oh, and maybe find me a body?¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Yu Sheng said with augh. ¡°When I get back, I¡¯ll see what I can do about that.¡±

    Irene brightened. ¡°Really? You¡¯re a doll maker or something? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±

    Yu Sheng paused, then admitted with a sigh, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not exactly a professional. I¡¯ve watched a few videos on sculpture and modeling¡­ but my hands don¡¯t quite match my ambitions.¡±

    Two seconds of silence followed before Irene began cursing him loudly.

    But for the first time in a long while, Yu Sheng felt truly at ease. He walked forward, gazing up at the towering mountains, and caught sight of something lurking just ahead.

    It was a massive creature, its body made up of twisted, fused limbs. It stood by the roadside, watching him with unblinking eyes.

    Yu Sheng stopped in his tracks and, without hesitation, called out to Irene. ¡°Irene.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ I might need to hang up again.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 12: Someones Here?!

    Even though Yu Sheng had said he was hanging up to Irene, he didn¡¯t disconnect immediately.

    It wasn¡¯t because the beast before him had suddenly decided to be a vegetarian. No, the terrifying creature seemed, for some reason, confused. It stood frozen in the breeze, its grotesque form covered in dozens of ovepping, chaotic eyes, all fixated on its prey. Oddly enough, Yu Sheng thought he could read confusion in those eyes, the kind of bewilderment you might have when trying to bnce a checkbook and the numbers just won¡¯t add up.

    Irene¡¯s anxious voice echoed in his mind, calling his name, but it felt distant, muffled, as though she were speaking from the other side of thick curtains. Yu Sheng¡¯s attention was entirely focused on the creature before him. His heart raced like a drum, every fiber of his body tense as he observed the monster¡¯s every move. He could see the faintest twitch of its muscles, the pulse of its veins ¡ª all as clear as day.

    He¡¯d been ready for this moment ever since his ¡°resurrection¡± in the ruined temple, but facing death¡¯s crushing weight again still made him shiver.

    This time, though, the fear wasn¡¯t as overwhelming. Instead, it was mixed with something new, something primal he didn¡¯t quite recognize at first ¡ª excitement.

    Then, something shifted.

    He could feel the creature¡¯s muscles tightening, hear its blood pumping like a roaring waterfall, its hunger rising from deep within. In that split second, rms went off in Yu Sheng¡¯s head, outlining the danger before him with pinpoint uracy.

    The monster was about to attack. It would lunge at him from the left, but that would only be a distraction. The real dangery in its tail ¡ª sharp and deadly, about to whip around from behind.The creature lunged, one of its grotesque limbs snapping open to reveal a gaping maw aimed at Yu Sheng¡¯s left side. But before it could strike, Yu Sheng was already moving. His instincts kicked in, and without thinking, he dodged, sidestepping with a swiftness that even surprised him.

    He noticed that the sprain he¡¯d suffered earlier had healedpletely. Since his ¡°resurrection,¡± his body had been in perfect condition.

    The beast missed its target, its treacherous tail just grazing past Yu Sheng¡¯s back. The sensation of narrowly escaping death made his hair stand on end. But more than fear, he was filled with disbelief.

    Did I really just dodge that? What¡¯s happening?

    There wasn¡¯t time to dwell on it. Another wave of danger loomed behind him. Before he could regain his footing, he saw a sharp w descending toward him like a meteor crashing to earth.

    Desperation surged through him. Instinctively, Yu Sheng raised his arms, his frail human limbs the only thing between him and the monstrous w.

    Dust and grass scattered everywhere as the air exploded around him with a thunderous crash. Pain shot through his body as though a dozen bones had shattered at once. He grunted, stumbling back two steps, the breath knocked out of him.

    But he had blocked the attack. He couldn¡¯t believe it ¡ª he had actually blocked it.

    Staring in disbelief at his hands, he saw his left arm bent at a strange, broken angle. Yet, the pain was already fading, and the bone was slowly knitting itself back together.

    He remembered the monster¡¯s first strike, its immense power. It should have been able to crush him easily. Yu Sheng was certain that if the creature had used its full strength, he wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance, broken bones or not.

    But the creature wasn¡¯t about to let him think for long. After pausing for just a second, it roared furiously, charging once more at its frustratingly elusive prey.

    The wind howled as the monster¡¯s massive body bore down on him like a falling mountain. Yu Sheng reacted quickly, rolling awkwardly to the side and leaping up to dodge a tail swipe that could have split stone. But before he could fully steady himself, the beast¡¯s tailshed out again, sweeping his legs out from under him.

    The monster¡¯s body split open in the middle, and a long, wriggling, tentacle-like tongue shot out of the darkness. It wrapped tightly around Yu Sheng, dragging him toward the creature.

    He pressed hard against the slimy tongue, trying to stop it from crushing him ¡ª or at least slow it down. But the tongue dragged him closer to the monster, which had opened its enormous, tooth-filled maw. The sharp teeth clicked together hungrily, eager for a meal.

    As Yu Sheng neared the gaping mouth, he kicked out desperately, smashing the ground beneath his feet with a loud crack. The force of his kick was so strong that it caused the monster to stumble.

    He didn¡¯t waste time wondering where that sudden strength hade from. Instead, he seized the moment, using every bit of energy he had to tear the tongue apart. With a roar, he grabbed a sharp piece of broken rock from the ground and flung himself toward one of the monster¡¯s cloudy, trembling eyes.

    The severed tongue caused the monster to let out a chilling scream, blood spurting from its middle as it struggled to regain its footing. Dozens of eyes filled with madness and hunger locked onto Yu Sheng.

    So fragrant¡­ So delicious¡­

    The scent of blood filled the air, stirring something deep within Yu Sheng. Something primal. Something long dormant.

    It smelled¡­so good.

    Yu Sheng¡¯s heart pounded wildly in his chest, something hot and boiling coursing through his veins. It was a strange feeling, a kind of ecstasy rising inside him. He struggled to understand why he felt so ted, and finally, he realized.

    It was the thrill of an imminent feast, the joy of hunger about to be satisfied.

    That giant beast before him, that mass of writhing flesh, that chaotic, lost soul¡ªit was¡­ exquisite meat.

    The sharp stone in his hand crumbled into dust under the force of his grip. He breathed heavily, feeling as if the entire world had slowed down around him.

    He charged at the monster, and the monster lunged at him in the fashion of prey meeting prey. At that moment, Yu Sheng felt as though he hadn¡¯t truly eaten in twenty years or perhaps had never tasted ¡°real food.¡± He clung to the monster¡¯s grotesque limb while the beast ¡°embraced¡± him with even greater force, crushing bone after bone in his body.

    But Yu Sheng didn¡¯t care. He was already biting into the monster¡¯s flesh. It wasn¡¯t a desperate, final act like before. This time, he had a new perspective¡ª

    He wouldn¡¯t die. He¡¯de back. No matter how many times the creature killed him, he would always return.

    And with each death, he¡¯d learn how to defeat it.

    It might take a while, but he would savor this fine piece of meat, one bite at a time.

    Several of the monster¡¯s dozens of eyes began to tremble, flickering wildly. Some of them seemed to realize something was wrong and finally focused on Yu Sheng.

    A massive mouth, filled with sharp teeth, was tearing into him, but those eyes¡­ they showed fear.

    Yu Sheng felt his body being ripped apart. He knew he had lost again, just as expected. He would die, consumed by the beast.

    But this time, he¡¯dsted longer than he thought he would. He¡¯d expected to die instantly, but instead, he had managed to fight back, exchanging blows with the creature.

    ¡°Irene¡­¡± Yu Sheng tried to reach out in his mind as his consciousness began to fade.

    Irene¡¯s voice was there almost immediately, ¡°Yu Sheng! Are you okay?! I¡¯ve been calling you and you didn¡¯t answer¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I guess I spoke too soon. I¡¯m¡­ going to hang up now¡­¡±

    He ignored Irene¡¯s panicked shouts, quietly awaiting the end.

    But just before the darkness fully swallowed him, he heard a voice nearby. It wasn¡¯t in his head¡ªit was real, echoing through the valley.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m here to save you!¡±

    Yu Sheng¡¯s mind was hazy, his body numb, but the words jolted him awake. A thunderous realization struck him¡ª

    Someone?

    Is there someone here?

    He forced his heavy eyelids open, struggling to see the source of the voice. Through the blur, he spotted a figure running toward him in the distance. It looked like a girl, her clothes ragged and torn. But before he could make sense of it, he saw another shape swaying quickly behind her, darting through the night.

    What was that?

    A tail?

    A fox?

    A person?

    No¡­ it was a supersonic headbutt.

    Yu Sheng watched in despair as the girl, who had just yelled she wasing to save him, elerated mid-air like a speeding missile, head lowered and charging directly at him. The monster chewing on him shifted slightly¡ªprobably on purpose¡ªmaking him the unintended target of her collision.

    ¡°Oh, cra¡ª¡±

    He didn¡¯t even have time to finish his curse when the supersonic headbutt collided straight into Yu Sheng¡¯s chest. And then¡­ his chest was no more. Everything below his neck vanished as if it had evaporated.

    ¡°Miss, you¡­ hit the wrong spot¡­¡± he managed to whisper.

    And with that, Yu Sheng was saved¡ªright to his death.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 13: Encounter

    Yu Sheng awoke to a familiar sensation¡ªthe weight of darkness all around him, pressing in from every side. It felt as if his consciousness was sinking deeper and deeper, like being submerged in a thick, inky sea.

    His thoughts floated aimlessly in the dark, swirling like leaves caught in a storm. The pressure made him feel small and powerless, leaving behind nothing but a deep exhaustion.

    He had expected the road out of the ¡°Otherworld¡± to be treacherous. Maybe even dangerous enough to cost him his life more than once. He had predicted a lot, but not this. As he drifted in the suffocating ckness, memories began to surface¡ªfragments of thest thing he saw before everything went dark: a pair of golden-red eyes locking onto his, the sight of those magnificent fox tails ring like fireworks in the sky.

    And then that headbutt. That supersonic headbutt.

    Who was that girl, anyway? Where did shee from? And why was she in that strange ce? He reyed the scene over and over in his head as if he could untangle the mystery by sheer will.

    But that wasn¡¯t the only thing nagging at him. During the fight with that monster, something had changed inside him. His strength had surged, his movements had sharpened, and¡­ there was that overwhelming hunger.

    What was happening to him?

    Yu Sheng¡¯s thoughts spun like a whirlpool. With no body to ground him, his mind conjured strange, shifting images that danced before his eyes. Among them were snippets of memory: the creature made of countless limbs, the fox-eared girl crashing into him with that final blow. Then suddenly, something different appeared¡ªa painting, where Ireney shattered across a chair, her puppet-like limbs connected by delicate threads. In the background, a shadow lurked, faint but unmistakable.And then, in an instant, it was gone.

    New memories surfaced¡ªcrimson skies, sunlight that flowed like water down familiar streets and alleys. It was his home, Boundary City. He had left it just two months ago, but somehow, as these scenes drifted in front of him, they felt distant, like memories from someone else¡¯s life.

    As quickly as they had appeared, the images faded into darkness once more, leaving Yu Sheng in silence.

    For a moment, his mind cleared, and he tried calling out, ¡°Irene.¡±

    Nothing. No response.

    Of course, in this state of ¡°death,¡± he must have lost his connection to her.

    Yu Sheng shifted his focus. Could he move his limbs? Was there anything here he could touch or even see? He tried to look around, but all he found was an empty void. He was just a floating consciousness¡ªdisembodied, without form.

    For a while, he experimented in silence.

    Thest two times he ¡°died,¡± he had no real grasp on what had happened. Each time, he came back to life in a daze. But this time, something was different. He had some rity now, an awareness that let him test the boundaries of this strange ce.

    He knew it had all been a blur¡ªan unfamiliar world, bizarre events, mysteries about his own body, and the fact that he had died ande back twice already. Too much had happened, and none of it made sense.

    But ever since Irene mentioned the ¡°Otherworld,¡± Yu Sheng had set a new goal: to return to the normal world.

    He had learned from her that sometimes, ordinary people would identally cross into the Otherworld. It could happen in the most mundane ways¡ªstepping off the wrong bus stop, turning an extra corner, or opening the wrong door. It didn¡¯t matter how it happened, but the key thing was that it wasn¡¯t always permanent. There were ways toe back.

    ording to what Irene had told him, there were even people who studied the Otherworld¡ªexperts who had mapped out some of its rules. Some people had managed to return to normal life after slipping through the cracks.

    This valley, where night never ended, was one such Otherworld. The house on Wutong Road, where Yu Sheng had stayed, was another. But Yu Sheng had a feeling that his journey into the Otherworld had started even earlier.

    Maybe the day he opened his front door two months ago was the day he first stepped into this strange reality.

    Now, more than ever, he needed to understand. He had to figure out these strange urrences, unlock the secrets of the Otherworld, and most importantly, find his way out.

    With that resolve, Yu Sheng opened his eyes.

    The cold night wind swept through the gaping hole in the wall, its sharp bite carrying through the half-copsed roof and into the dim, murky sky beyond.

    Yu Sheng sat in the corner of the ruined temple, not moving right away. He stayed perfectly still, frozen in the posture of someone who had just woken up. His senses were on high alert, carefully scanning everything around him. His mind scrambled to hold onto the memories and impressions that were slipping away, vanishing as quickly as they hade.

    He was trying to recall that exact moment when he had woken up, to pinpoint where the line was between the darkness he¡¯d emerged from and the ¡°real world¡± he now found himself in.

    Maybe, just maybe, this would help him understand what was really happening to him¡ªthe mystery of his constant ¡°dying and resurrecting.¡±

    At the very least, it could give him a clue to whaty behind it all.

    Gradually, pieces of what he¡¯d seen before waking up began to return to him. He remembered rising out of the darkness, crossing a foggy boundary, and then falling back toward reality. But after that? What had happened between the moment he descended toward reality and the instant his eyes opened? There was something important in that tiny sliver of time.

    There had been fleeting images¡ªbrief, blurry scenes¡ªyet a few had stood out, clearer than the rest. He saw the familiar path near his home, the gate of the house on Wutong Road, and this very corner deep inside the ruined temple.

    Yu Sheng closed his eyes for a moment, letting his thoughts settle. He entertained some theories but decided to push them aside for now. Instead, he took a slow, deep breath and began flexing his hands and feet, testing his body.

    This body felt strong and powerful. He could sense the energy coursing through his veins. His hearing was sharp, his vision clear, and his limbs brimming with strength¡ªeven though he had been nearly decapitated not long ago by a supersonic headbutt. Now, it was as if none of that had happened. He feltpletely refreshed.

    Standing up, Yu Sheng prepared to call out to Irene.

    But then he froze.

    There was a sound, faint but unmistakable,ing from beyond the broken wall.

    For a brief second, Yu Sheng¡¯s mind raced. That delicious-smelling monster¡­ had it followed him into the temple?

    But no. Something was wrong. That creature always made a lot of noise. Whatever this was, it was moving stealthily, almost cautiously.

    Yu Sheng took a silent breath, letting his curiosity take over as he crept to the hole in the wall and peeked outside.

    The night was deep, but he could still see clearly.

    There, among the ruins, was a girl. She was picking her way carefully through the debris.

    Her clothes were tattered¡ªa gown that might once have been beautiful but now was little more than a ragged mess. Her white hair hung in tangled knots, covering most of her face. But poking through the disarray were two pointed, furry fox ears.

    Yu Sheng¡¯s gaze shifted behind her, and his eyes widened at what he saw: tails¡ªfox tails, more than one. From his angle, it was hard to count exactly how many. The way her tails were tangled made it look like she only had one enormous one.

    He knew who she was, of course.

    The one who¡¯d delivered the supersonic headbutt.

    Yet, she seemedpletely unaware of his presence. She moved cautiously among the ruins, sniffing the air as though searching for something. After a while, her eyes lit up, and she darted toward a specific spot.

    The sound of rustling stic echoed faintly in the night.

    Yu Sheng¡¯s jaw dropped.

    It was the stic bag¡ªthe one filled with kitchen scraps. He¡¯d brought it with him when he¡¯d been ¡°thrown¡± into this valley earlier. Without thinking much of it, he had tossed it into the ruins.

    Inside the bag were discarded vegetable peels, eggshells, and the leftovers he had cleaned out from the fridge.

    He crouched lower, watching as the fox-tailed girl excitedly tore at the stic bag, spilling its contents. Without a second thought, she grabbed a handful of scraps and stuffed them into her mouth, eating hungrily as though she hadn¡¯t had a meal in ages.

    Yu Sheng felt a strange tightness in his chest.

    He wasn¡¯t sure why, but it filled him with sadness. No one, he thought, should be left to starve like this.

    Not even someone who didn¡¯t quite look¡­ human.

    Even if she had headbutted him before. After all, she had been trying to save him.

    Just then, the girl seemed to sense that she wasn¡¯t alone.

    She crouched there, frozen mid-bite, her eyes wide with surprise and nervousness.

    Yu Sheng stood at the crumbling corner of the temple wall. Across the ruins, their eyes met.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 14: Foxy

    The night was thick with shadows, swirling like whispers among the crumbling walls of an ancient, abandoned temple. In the middle of the wreckage, a silver-haired girl with fox tails crouched low, desperately stuffing wilted vegetable leaves from a garbage bag into her mouth. Not far off, Yu Sheng stood frozen behind the remains of a shattered wall, his eyes wide with disbelief as he took in the strange sight before him.

    For a long moment, they just stared at each other through the gloom, neither speaking. Of all the encounters Yu Sheng had imagined (though he wasn¡¯t counting that earlier headbutt), this was one he was sure he¡¯d never forget.

    The fox-tailed girl¡¯s golden-red eyes widened, flickering with shock, delight, and maybe a hint of disbelief. She slowly stood, still clutching a fistful of wilted leaves, her body trembling slightly. Then, as if something had suddenly clicked in her mind, she pointed directly at Yu Sheng, her voice trembling.

    ¡°A human?!¡± she gasped, her words barely a whisper at first before growing louder, almost frantic. ¡°A human! You¡­ you¡¯re a human! Who¡­ who are you? Where did youe from?¡±

    Yu Sheng blinked,pletely thrown off. He had nned how he would introduce himself, prepared his questions, and even thought of how he¡¯d politely wave off the earlier headbutt. But the moment she spoke, all his rehearsed lines vanished. This wasn¡¯t what he¡¯d expected.

    What did she mean, ¡°You¡¯re a human?¡± Was it really that surprising? Had she never seen one before¡ªor had it just been that long? And then, something else struck him as odd.

    Was she looking at him as if she were seeing him for the very first time? But they¡¯d already crossed paths earlier when he had been fighting that monster. Granted, that encounter was chaotic, and yes, she¡¯d headbutted him¡ªhard¡ªbut his face hadn¡¯t changed, had it?Even if she hadn¡¯t really noticed him before, surely she remembered the guy she had identally killed? Yet, she was acting like he was aplete stranger.

    ¡°We¡­ we¡¯ve met before,¡± Yu Sheng stammered after a moment. ¡°Outside, not long ago. You said you were going to save me. Do you not remember?¡±

    The fox girl tilted her head, her confusion deepening. But before she could respond, her attention drifted elsewhere. She nced down at a bag of kitchen scraps lying nearby, her eyes glowing with hunger in the dim light.

    ¡°Is this¡­ yours?¡± she asked haltingly, as though she was piecing the words together after a long time without speaking.

    ¡°Uh, yeah¡­¡± Yu Sheng replied, not entirely sure where this was going.

    ¡°Can I¡­ eat it?¡± she asked, her voice quick and breathless. She clutched the leaves in her hand, fighting the urge to gobble them down right there. She chewed what was already in her mouth, ncing nervously at him. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. So hungry. Sorry¡­¡±

    Her hands shook as she spoke, her voice tinged with desperation. She seemed to be battling more than just hunger¡ªsomething darker, more dangerous, something barely kept under control.

    Yu Sheng squinted, almost certain he¡¯d seen faint shadows swirling behind her, lurking like predators in the darkness, waiting for her to falter.

    But as quickly as they appeared, they were gone.

    Taking a deep breath, he stepped out from behind the wall, cautiously approaching her. There was something very wrong about this girl¡ªapart from the fact that she had fox tails. Still, he couldn¡¯t just leave her there.

    ¡°You can¡¯t eat that stuff,¡± he said, trying to sound firm. ¡°It¡¯s all¡­¡±

    He trailed off, suddenly realizing he didn¡¯t really know what it felt like to be as hungry as she seemed to be.

    By now, she had crouched down again, her patience clearly wearing thin. She reached out, her fingers scrabbling to gather the scattered scraps.

    ¡°Wait! I¡¯ve got some food!¡± Yu Sheng blurted out. His hands fumbled through his pockets as he remembered the snacks he had brought.

    Finally, he pulled out two small packaged buns and a palm-sized chocte bar¡ªhis stash for ate-night work snack.

    The fox girl eyed him warily but with a flicker of hope. Moving slowly, Yu Sheng showed her how to open the packaging. The crinkling sound seemed deafening in the stillness, and as the smell of fresh bread filled the air, her eyes lit up. In a blink, she lunged forward, grabbing his hand in a vice-like grip and pulling it toward her mouth.

    ¡°Whoa!¡± Yu Sheng yelped, yanking his hand back just in time. She was shockingly fast¡ªand much stronger than she looked. He managed to pull his fingers free just before her sharp teeth snapped shut. Even so, her fangs grazed his finger, drawing a tiny bead of blood.

    ¡°How long has it been since you¡¯ve eaten?¡± he muttered, shaking his hand and inspecting the scratch.

    But the fox girl didn¡¯t seem to hear him. She devoured the bun with an rming speed, her cheeks puffing out as she stuffed more into her mouth. Her eyes grew wide with every bite, and Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but worry that she might choke.

    ¡°Hey, slow down!¡± Yu Sheng said, stepping in front of her as she fixed her gaze on the second bun. ¡°Take it easy. If you eat too fast, you¡¯ll choke. Understand?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ understand¡­¡± She nodded vigorously, swallowing with some difficulty.

    He handed her the second bun, watching closely as she fumbled with the wrapper. Her movements were clumsy, but her strength was startling. She easily tore through the packaging, reducing it to shreds in seconds. She ripped the bun in half, but she paused just before cramming it into her mouth. Perhaps remembering Yu Sheng¡¯s warning¡ªor maybe realizing the preciousness of the food¡ªshe started tearing it into smaller pieces, eating more slowly this time.

    As she ate, her gaze kept flickering towards the chocte bar still in his hand.

    ¡°This is chocte,¡± Yu Sheng said, holding it up. He hesitated, an uncertain expression crossing his face.

    His thoughts whirled. ¡°Irene,¡± he called out silently in his mind.

    A familiar, irritable voice responded almost immediately. ¡°Yu Sheng! Where in the world have you been? You disappeared again! I¡¯ve been trying to reach you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Things are a bitplicated,¡± he replied quickly in his thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ll fill you inter. I need your help with something first.¡±

    Irene huffed impatiently. ¡°Fine. What is it?¡±

    ¡°Uh, dogs can¡¯t eat chocte, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Correct,¡± Irene replied, sounding confused. ¡°It¡¯s toxic to them. Why¡ª¡±

    ¡°What about foxes? Can foxes eat chocte?¡±

    ¡°Foxes? Probably not,¡± she mused. ¡°They¡¯re canines too, after all. A lot of human food can be dangerous for other species. Honestly, your diet is bizarre¡ªeven to beings like me. You humans eat the strangest¡ª¡±

    Yu Sheng cut her off. ¡°What about fox spirits? You know, foxes that have transformed into human form?¡±

    For a moment, there was silence. Then Irene¡¯s voice returned, incredulous. ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m standing here with a starving fox girl,¡± Yu Sheng exined hurriedly. ¡°She¡¯s got white hair, red eyes, multiple tails¡ªpossibly nine, though it¡¯s hard to tell right now. And the only food I¡¯ve got left is this chocte bar.¡±

    There was a pause as Irene processed this information. Finally, she spoke again. ¡°Well, if she¡¯s got that many tails, she¡¯s probably powerful enough to handle a bit of chocte. If she can¡¯t¡­ well, what¡¯s the point of all that power? But hold on¡ªweren¡¯t you in some forsaken world? How in the world did you find a fox girl there?¡±

    Yu Sheng, feeling reassured by her response, had already stopped listening. He offered the chocte to the girl but warned, ¡°Here, but try a little bit first. It might not be good for you.¡±

    Her face brightened, her eyes sparkling with gratitude. ¡°Thank you!¡± she eximed, eagerly fumbling with the wrapper. She took a cautious bite, and the moment the chocte touched her tongue, her entire face lit up with pure joy. Her eyes fluttered shut as she savored the taste, clearly overwhelmed.

    Yu Sheng watched her, a little amused. ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯ve got,¡± he said, spreading his hands apologetically. ¡°I hope it helps. By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    She looked up at him, her expression softening into one of deep gratitude. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said again, more sincerely this time. Then, with a slight smile, she pointed to herself. ¡°Foxy.¡±

    ¡°Sorry?¡± Yu Sheng blinked.

    ¡°Foxy,¡± she repeated, her smile widening just a little. ¡°That¡¯s my name.¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 15: Trapped Here

    .

    When the girl introduced herself, Yu Sheng¡¯s first thought was how blunt she seemed¡ªshe had simply named herself ¡°Fox.¡± But after asking a few more times, he realized she was actually saying ¡°Foxy.¡±

    Her name was Foxy. It sounded unusual but somehow appropriate, especially with the mass of tails she had.

    ¡°I¡¯m Yu Sheng,¡± he said, settling down beside her amidst the ruins of the old temple. ¡°Ie from¡­ well, it¡¯splicated. Ie from the ¡®outside,¡¯ but not just outside this valley.¡±

    ¡°You reallye from the ¡®outside¡¯!¡± Foxy¡¯s eyes grew wide. She immediately seemed to understand him as if the ¡®outside¡¯ idea was already familiar.

    Foxy hesitantly nibbled at the chocte he had given her, her gaze fixed on him. ¡°How did you get in? Do you¡­ know how to get out? Is it¡­ through the sky?¡±

    Her speech was bing smoother, almost as if her ability to speak properly was returning.

    Yu Sheng was confused by her question. ¡°The sky? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The immortal told us, just before he died, that we came from the sky,¡± she said slowly, picking her words carefully. Her speech was clearer now, but she still struggled with longer sentences. ¡°But then the sky went dark, and we couldn¡¯t go back. Thend became dangerous¡ªpoisonous. Many who came with us died, and¡­ we couldn¡¯t return.¡±Yu Sheng listened in a daze, trying to piece together her broken story. The valley, which Irene had ssified as an Otherworld, was clearly hiding a moreplex history. And Foxy, with her many tails, seemed to have an even more extraordinary background.

    She was trapped here too!

    When he tried asking her more questions¡ªwhere exactly the ¡®sky¡¯ was, who the ¡®many people¡¯ were, and how they had arrived here¡ªher answers became disjointed again.

    ¡°The sky¡­ it¡¯s just the sky,¡± Foxy gestured vaguely upwards. ¡°I¡¯ve tried for years to go back, but I can¡¯t. I try to jump, but I hit something. It hurts. Everyone¡¯s forgotten now. My dad, mom, the immortal, and the others¡­ we came down in a ship, a big one¡­¡±

    At that, Foxy seemed to remember something. She raised a trembling hand and pointed deeper into the valley, where darkness seemed to swallow everything. ¡°Over there. The ship fell and became part of the mountain. Dad always wanted to go back to the ship to get something, but¡­ everyone died before they could figure out how.¡±

    Her words sent a shiver down Yu Sheng¡¯s spine. There was something deeply unsettling about her story.

    He tried to make sense of it, pushing aside thoughts of the ¡®immortal¡¯ and the ¡®sky.¡¯ From what Foxy had told him, he pieced together a rough idea of what had happened. Foxy, her family, and someone she called the ¡®immortal¡¯ had arrived in this valley years ago on arge ship¡ªa flying one, most likely. The valley hadn¡¯t been a dead ce back then. But something catastrophic had happened; the sky had darkened, and they had be trapped. A terrible enemy had attacked them, almost wiping them out.

    Only Foxy had survived.

    But these were just Yu Sheng¡¯s guesses. Foxy¡¯s memories were scattered, and she didn¡¯t seem entirely sure of what had happened herself. The truth, whatever it was, was buried in her fragmented recollections.

    This girl¡¯s mind was fragile.

    ¡°How long have you been trapped here?¡± Yu Sheng asked gently.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ a long time,¡± Foxy whispered, shaking her head as she held the remaining piece of chocte. ¡°Nothing changes here. I don¡¯t know how to count the days. I faint when I¡¯m hungry, and when I wake up, it feels like a lot of time has passed.¡±

    Yu Sheng frowned. Her clothes were ragged, and the disjointed events she had described suggested that she had been stuck here for far longer than he had first thought¡ªperhaps even years.

    ¡°How have you survived all this time?¡± he asked, unable to hide his concern. ¡°What do you eat? Do you just scavenge through the temple? But¡­ there¡¯s nothing edible here.¡±

    ¡°No, nothing to eat here,¡± Foxy shook her head, her eyes dull. ¡°Sometimes there are fruits in the woods, but they¡¯re poisonous. They make me faint. Except for water, everything is dangerous here. Most of the time¡­ I stay hungry.¡±

    Then, as if recalling something, Foxy offered a weak smile. She pointed at herself, seeming almost proud. ¡°A demon is strong. I won¡¯t die from hunger. But¡­ it still hurts.¡±

    Her smile faded as quickly as it hade. She stood up suddenly, running a short distance to rummage through some broken bricks and debris. After a moment, she returned, clutching a bag of kitchen scraps¡ªleftovers, rotting vegetables, and what looked like bread crumbs.

    She held the bag close like it was precious. ¡°This is still edible,¡± she said seriously, looking at Yu Sheng.

    Yu Sheng opened his mouth, but no words came out. He wished he could summon a mountain of food, or even open a door back to the real world, but he couldn¡¯t even protect himself right now, let alone offer Foxy anything more.

    ¡°Benefactor¡­¡± Foxy¡¯s soft voice broke the silence.

    Yu Sheng blinked, not quite understanding. ¡°What did you call me?¡±

    ¡°Benefactor,¡± she repeated, her tone sincere. ¡°Mom said someone who helps you a lot is a benefactor. You gave me food.¡±

    Yu Sheng waved it off awkwardly. ¡°That sounds a bit¡­ formal. Just call me Yu Sheng. It¡¯s what I¡¯m used to.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay, bene¡ª¡± Foxy mumbled, catching herself mid-word. She lowered her gaze, eyes falling on Yu Sheng¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Sheng looked down and noticed the wound on his finger¡ªthe bite mark from when Foxy had nipped him earlier while snatching the bread. Surprisingly, it had already healed, leaving just a smear of dried blood. He casually wiped it away. ¡°Oh, this? Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a scratch.¡±

    But Foxy didn¡¯t look convinced. Her brow furrowed. ¡°Benefactor, are you sure? Being bitten by a demon¡­ it damages the essence. It shouldn¡¯t heal.¡±

    Yu Sheng nced at her, puzzled. ¡°But it has healed.¡± He flexed his hand, showing her the now-unblemished skin. ¡°Look.¡±

    Foxy stared at his hand in disbelief. ¡°It really did heal¡­ Benefactor, are you also an immortal?¡±

    Yu Sheng chuckled lightly, though her question only added to his confusion. ¡°I¡¯m not. I don¡¯t even know what you mean by an ¡®immortal¡¯¡ªwhere Ie from, it¡¯s just something people be after cultivating, right? But now I¡¯m wondering¡­ why would an immortal be with demons? From what you¡¯re saying, it sounds like this immortal was traveling with a group of demons? That¡¯s not how it usually goes in the stories I¡¯ve heard.¡±

    Finally, Yu Sheng voiced the thought that had been nagging him since Foxy had started talking about her past. The tales she told were filled with terms he¡¯d only heard in ancient legends. And with her multiple tails, she seemed like something straight out of those same stories¡ªa mystical fox spirit, maybe even a thousand years old. Yet, the idea of an immortal leading demons around was strange to him. Weren¡¯t immortals and demons usually enemies?

    But Foxy only tilted her head, clearly not following his train of thought. After a moment of hard thinking, she replied hesitantly, ¡°Because¡­ he was a tour guide immortal.¡±

    Yu Sheng blinked. ¡°¡­What?¡±

    He stared at her, utterly baffled. Did he hear that right? A tour guide immortal?

    He asked again, just to be sure, but Foxy nodded earnestly. There was no mistake. The immortal who had led Foxy and herpanions wasn¡¯t just any immortal¡ªhe was a tour guide.

    Many years ago, Foxy and the other demons had been part of a tour group. And somehow, their ¡®immortal ship¡¯ had crashed into this destend, trapping them here.

    Yu Sheng sat back in the chilly night air, letting the wind blow through the ruins of the old temple. The world he¡¯d stepped into was bing stranger by the minute.

    And now¡­ he was trapped with a demon who had once been on a guided tour?

    Before he could wrap his head around that bizarre idea, Foxy¡¯s voice interrupted his thoughts once more.

    ¡°Benefactor¡­¡±

    ¡°Just call me Yu Sheng,¡± he said with a sigh, running a hand through his hair. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Foxy was clutching her stomach, her face twisted in difort. ¡°My stomach¡­ it hurts a little.¡±

    Yu Sheng stared at her for a second, blinking in confusion. ¡°Huh?¡± Then, realization hit him like a brick. His eyes darted to the half-eaten chocte in her hand.

    Wait¡­ even fox spirits can¡¯t handle chocte?!

    ¡°Oh no, stop eating that!¡± Yu Sheng yelped, rushing over to snatch the chocte from her hand. ¡°This stuff is¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, Foxy let out a low growl, more animal than human, and snapped at his hand like a wild beast. ¡°Grrr!¡±

    The next second, Yu Sheng let¡¯s out a yell louder than hers.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 16: Hunger

    .

    Foxy slumped against the cracked stone steps of the ruined temple, her once-proud posture now crumbling like the walls around them. Her head drooped low as if weighed down by guilt¡ªor worse, hunger.

    Next to her, Yu Sheng sat quietly, his head hanging too, though for a much more literal reason. A fresh wound on his arm throbbed painfully, the result of Foxy¡¯s sharp bite. The fox spirit girl had torn into him, ripping away a piece of flesh without hesitation. He winced, the sting still fresh in his mind.

    He knew animals could be possessive of their food, but he hadn¡¯t expected a fox spirit to react with such viciousness.

    ¡°Benefactor¡­¡± Foxy¡¯s voice trembled, barely above a whisper. Her usually sleek and elegant white fur now shimmered under the fading light as if on the verge of tears. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m so sorry. I couldn¡¯t stop myself. I¡¯ve hurt you again¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng let out a sigh that seemed to drain what little energy he had left. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve hurt me again.¡± His tone was weary, not angry. ¡°But this time, it¡¯s not as bad as the first.¡± His eyes drifted to the blood at the corner of her mouth, red against her snowy fur. It wasn¡¯t a deep wound, he thought, certainly not as bad as thest time, when her supersonic headbutt had nearly broken every bone below his neck.

    Foxy tilted her head, a puzzled frown crossing her face. She still had no memory of that ¡°first meeting¡± Yu Sheng spoke about. Every time he tried to bring it up, she responded the same way, as if the memory had been wiped clean from her mind.

    ¡°Benefactor, are you sure we met before¡­ outside the temple?¡± she asked, blinking with confusion.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t remember?¡± Yu Sheng frowned, the frustration clear in his voice. ¡°I was fighting some strange creature, and you showed up, said you¡¯d help. Then¡ªbam¡ªyou knocked me out cold. Next thing I knew, I woke up here, and you were wandering around outside.¡±Foxy¡¯s brow furrowed as she tried to recall. Her fluffy ears twitched, but the effort seemed too much. Slowly, her ears drooped, her face clouded with uncertainty.

    Yu Sheng shifted ufortably, ncing at the bite mark on his hand. To his surprise, the wound wasn¡¯t as bad as he¡¯d expected. In fact, it was healing¡ªright before his eyes. New skin and muscle fibers wove together like threads in a tapestry, knitting the wound shut. Rather than simply clotting, his blood seemed alive, moving with a purpose, filling in the gaps with unnatural precision.

    Within moments, the pain had vanished, reced by a faint itch.

    This¡­ this isn¡¯t normal. Yu Sheng knew that much. Human bodies don¡¯t heal this fast. But what troubled him even more was that this was the least strange thing happening to him. He hade back from the dead. Twice!

    He stared at his hand, unease creeping into his thoughts. These changes in his body might seem like gifts, but Yu Sheng knew better. Gifts always came with a price. And in his case, he feared the cost was still hidden.

    As if on cue, an odd sensation washed over him, making him shiver. It wasn¡¯t pain, but something far stranger¡ªlike thoughts, but not his own, creeping into his mind. Memories he couldn¡¯t recognize, feelings that weren¡¯t his. It was as if a door had been opened, letting in something foreign. He could feel another presence stirring in the depths of his consciousness:

    Mom is gone, Dad is gone, uncles and aunties are all gone¡­ Dark, poisonous, cold¡­ So hungry, so cold, so hungry¡­ The thoughts echoed through his mind like a scream in the dark. The fruit is poison, the bark can¡¯t be eaten, the leaves are poison, the stones¡­ Can¡¯t eat, can¡¯t eat¡­ Hungry, so hungry¡­

    The overwhelming hunger hit Yu Sheng like a tidal wave, crashing into his mind and threatening to drown him in its depths. The thoughts gnawed at his sanity, a ravenous, insatiable hunger that wed at the edges of his reason. As the storm of thoughts slowly receded, Yu Sheng managed to catch his breath, his vision clearing enough to see Foxy beside him.

    She was licking the blood from the corner of her mouth, savoring it as though it were a delicacy. His blood, Yu Sheng realized with a start, wasn¡¯t just disappearing. It was alive, wriggling on her tongue like it had a mind of its own, sinking into her skin, her teeth, perhaps even her very soul.

    Foxy looked up, sensing his stare. She wiped thest drop of blood from her lips with a satisfied smile¡ªa smile that tried to appear innocent, yet behind it, something darker lurked. Yu Sheng could see it. He could see the hunger beneath her calm facade, a hunger that went far beyond food. She was starving, more than she let on. More than even she realized.

    ¡°Benefactor¡­¡± Her voice was soft and sweet, her eyes darting to his pocket like a child asking for a treat. ¡°Do you have any more food? My stomach¡¯s still grumbling a little¡­¡±

    A chill raced down Yu Sheng¡¯s spine. He knew, without a doubt, that something was terribly wrong. And not just with Foxy.

    How could he have heard her thoughts? Seen her memories? He thought back to the moment when his blood had seeped into her skin. Could that have triggered it?

    Before he could speak, Foxy¡¯s expression shifted. Her eyes flickered, her confusion quickly giving way to shock. Slowly, she stood up, her gaze fixed on Yu Sheng as though seeing him for the first time. She pointed a trembling finger at him, her voice shaking with disbelief.

    ¡°Benefactor¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re not dead?!¡±

    Yu Sheng blinked, momentarily stunned. Standing beside him, Foxy raised a trembling hand and pressed it hard against her forehead. Her whole body swayed unsteadily as though struggling to bnce under the weight of some overwhelming burden. Conflicting memories surged through her mind, tearing at her fragile sanity.

    Then, like a fog lifting, she began to recall the fragments of a reality she had long forgotten. The first ¡°meeting,¡± the awful ident, the memory of her benefactor¡¯s body being torn apart¡ªhis warm, human blood¡ªand then¡­ it all faded away. The memory of Yu Sheng¡¯s death had disappeared as swiftly as it hade.

    Now steadying herself, Foxy blinked through her daze. Her golden-red eyes were clouded as she muttered softly, more to herself than to him. ¡°I remember now. Benefactor, we met outside, didn¡¯t we? I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to, but¡­¡±

    Her voice trailed off into incoherent murmurs. It was clear her mind, fragile at the best of times, was spiraling into confusion again.

    Yu Sheng watched, uncertain. She had remembered their first meeting, that much was clear, including the disastrous headbutt that had nearly ended him. What he didn¡¯t know was how¡ªor why¡ªshe had suddenly recalled all of this. Was it rted to his strange ability to glimpse her thoughts? Now wasn¡¯t the time to puzzle it out.

    Foxy was clearly unstable. She swayed again as though she might copse any second.

    Instinctively, Yu Sheng stepped forward, half reaching out to catch her. But he froze, his breath catching in his throat.

    Foxy lifted her head, her once-clouded golden-red eyes glowing, burning with a crimson light that sent a jolt of fear through him. She stared at him, unblinking, and a low, rumbling growl escaped her throat.

    She crouched, low and feral, her tails¡ªonce neat and delicate¡ªsuddenly unfurled behind her, stretching out in the dark night. At the tip of each tail, ghostly blue mes began to flicker and burn, casting an eerie glow across the ruined temple.

    She wasn¡¯t Foxy anymore. She was a predator, hungry, wild, and dangerous.

    The hunger in her eyes burned brighter, almost too much for Yu Sheng to bear. Through some strange, unseen connection, he felt it too¡ªthe insatiable need, the desperate hunger gnawing at her. And in the depths of that hunger, he heard a thought, not his own, but echoing in his mind:

    Benefactor, you smell so good¡­

    Yu Sheng swallowed hard, instinctively stepping back. At that moment, out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of something¡ªa shadow moving behind Foxy.

    It wasn¡¯t just any shadow. It was vast, expanding from the darkness and slowly creeping up behind her. Under the ghostly blue mes of her tails, the shadow took form, revealing something twisted and grotesque. It was a monstrous, tangled mass of beastly limbs, crawling with eyes, ws, and mouths¡ªits very being radiated hunger, the same hunger that burned in Foxy¡¯s eyes.

    The creature let out a low, gurgling roar, urging Foxy forward and pushing her to feed.

    Foxy crouched even lower, her body trembling with the need to attack. Her silver-white fur spread rapidly over her skin, her face twisted, and sharp fangs grew where her soft features once were. Within moments, the girl Yu Sheng knew was gone, reced by a huge, silver-white fox with glowing blue tails that lit up the crumbling ruins.

    And then came the voice¡ªfaint but piercing, filling Yu Sheng¡¯s mind with an unbearable temptation:

    Eat¡­ Eat him, and you won¡¯t be hungry¡­

    Feed¡­

    Feed together¡­

    You¡¯re hungry¡­ Eat¡­

    At first, Yu Sheng thought it was Foxy¡¯s thoughts he was hearing, but soon he realized the truth. It was the monster, that hideous mass behind her, whispering to her, pushing her to give in to her hunger.

    Yu Sheng opened his mouth, wanting to shout and warn her not to listen. He wanted to tell her that it wasn¡¯t toote, that she could fight it. But as he stared into her burning eyes, he could feel the hunger taking over her, blotting out all reason.

    There was no stopping it now.

    He could only manage a small, wry smile, spreading his hands before her. ¡°Look, if you eat me, your stomach and mouth will probably regret itter. The next time we meet, things will be¡­ awkward.¡±

    It was a foolish joke, one that barely masked the terror building in him. Still, Yu Sheng braced himself, preparing for the worst. He assumed a stance¡ªmilitary boxing wouldn¡¯t do much against a nine-tailed fox (or was it eight tails?), but at least he could die with some dignity.

    And maybe, just maybe, his newfound strength would allow him tond one solid punch on her snout before she tore him apart. A tiny thought shed through his mind¡ªat least it would sting her for a while.

    Then, everything happened at once.

    A gust of wind blew against him as the enormous silver-white fox lunged, her powerful form leaping through the air. The air pressure alone made Yu Sheng close his eyes, bracing for the end.

    But death didn¡¯te.

    Slowly, hesitantly, Yu Sheng opened his eyes.

    Instead of pouncing on him, Foxy had twisted in mid-air, her massive body turning to face the grotesque creature behind her. With a furious, anguished howl, she lunged at the monster, her jaws snapping at it.

    But before she couldnd a blow, spikes¡ªlong, ck, and horn-like¡ªburst from the monster¡¯s body. They pierced her, driving through her limbs and torso, suspending her mid-air.

    .

    Yu Sheng stared in horror as the silver-white fox twisted in agony, golden-red blood pouring from her wounds, steaming in the night air. Slowly, painfully, she turned her head to look at him, her once bright eyes now clouded with pain.

    ¡°Benefactor¡­ run¡­¡± she whispered, her voice weak, trembling.

    You smell so good¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ a monster yet¡­¡±

    So hungry¡­

    ¡°Run!¡±

    Run!

    <em></em>

 Chapter 17: The Door

    .

    All the sounds around him blended into a wild, overwhelming noise. Yu Sheng¡¯s thoughts crashed against one another like a storm at sea while the fox demon¡¯sst sliver of sanity clung desperately to life. Foxy¡¯s soft, painful whimpers filled his ears, but his mind was crowded with a riot of other voices¡ªinsatiable hunger, a gnawing, all-consuming starvation, the seductive whispers of dark chaos¡­ and an urgent, desperate voice telling him to run.

    He gasped, crouching low, and darted toward the narrow gap between the fox demon and the monstrous creature. But instead of fleeing as Foxy had urged, Yu Sheng snatched a broken stone b from the ground and charged toward the beast¡¯s side.

    He knew he couldn¡¯t win. There was no doubt in his mind. But he also knew there was no escape¡ªnot with human speed alone. The area around them was a chaotic maze of rubble and ruins, and the only exit out of the temple was blocked by the hulking creature. If he tried to run blindly, it would just lead to a quicker death.

    Better to grit his teeth and fight. He might not stand a chance, but if he wasn¡¯t afraid to die, maybe, just maybe, he could make a difference. Perhaps his distraction could free Foxy from the creature¡¯s suffocating grip. She was still battling for her sanity¡ªif he could buy her even a moment, they might turn the tables¡­

    These thoughts flickered in his mind for only an instant. There was no time to second-guess. He threw himself forward, summoning a surge of strength from deep within, strength that surprised even him, and hurled the heavy stone b like a cannonball at the beast.

    He didn¡¯t wait to see if the b struck its target. A wave of dread flooded his senses, warning him of danger. He leaped to the side just in time, narrowly avoiding theshing shadow¡ªa serpent¡¯s tail sprouting from the monster¡¯s grotesque body.

    The tail mmed into the ground where he¡¯d stood moments before, shattering stone and sending debris flying in every direction. In mid-air, Yu Sheng felt the force of the impact, shards of rock pelting his body like bullets, ringing against his skin as though it were made of metal.

    But there was no time for pain. As hended, he rolled swiftly to dodge the serpent tail¡¯s next strike. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Foxy.The silver-white fox was thrashing in agony, entangled in a web of ck spikes and bone fragments. Ghostly blue mes flickered dangerously around her tails, threatening to spiral out of control at any moment.

    But she remained trapped¡ªthose binds seemed made for her. Yu Sheng¡¯s interference hadn¡¯t changed a thing.

    It was painfully clear to him now: this fox girl, far stronger than he could ever hope to be, was powerless against the creature. There was some kind of sinister connection between them, something designed to overpower her.

    Yet, despite that, she had rushed toward him earlier¡ªout there, on the open ground before the temple ruins. She¡¯de to save him. Even though she hadn¡¯t seeded, she had truly tried.

    The memory shot through his mind, and Yu Sheng clenched his jaw, determination burning hotter than ever. He would try again. Maybe he couldn¡¯t win, but he could at least keep fighting.

    He remembered that the changes in him¡ªthe sudden strength, the rapid healing¡ªhad begun after he¡¯d taken a bite of the monster¡¯s flesh. Could there be a connection? He wasn¡¯t sure. But with no other choices and death no longer something he feared, he would try every wild idea he had.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ worry about me!¡± Foxy¡¯s voice broke through the chaos. ¡°It can¡¯t¡­ kill me. You need to run!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡ªit can¡¯t kill me either,¡± Yu Sheng retorted, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Despite the split on his chin, his smile was bright, almost cheerful. ¡°I¡¯ll probably die soon, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯lle back for you.¡±

    Foxy¡¯s frantic struggles stilled for a moment, confusion flickering across her face.

    But Yu Sheng didn¡¯t offer any further exnation. He just stepped forward, a lightness to his stride, and that smile on his face grew wider.

    It was a smile that held no fear, only joy¡ªlike someone about to feast.

    ¡°You like to eat, don¡¯t you?¡± he muttered to the monster. ¡°Alright then¡­ I¡¯lle and eat.¡±

    And with that, he leaped toward the creature, lunging like a ravenous wolf.

    The dozens of eyes scattered across the beast¡¯s body trembled. For the first time, Yu Sheng saw something new in them¡ªa flicker of hesitation. And fear.

    In a panic, the monster¡¯s countless mouths roared incoherently. Dozens of serpentine tails, covered in pitch-ck scales, shot out from its body, all aimed at Yu Sheng.

    He felt them pierce him¡ªagain and again. Fatal blows. But he couldn¡¯t tell how many. Warm blood poured from his wounds, his life slipping away with it.

    But then came the hunger. The overwhelming, indescribable hunger that swallowed every other sensation. He ignored the pain, the fear, the growing darkness. Grabbing hold of one of the serpent tails impaling him, he grinned¡ªand bit down.

    A high-pitched, agonized howl tore from the monster, the tail thrashing violently to shake Yu Sheng off.

    But he refused to let go. No matter how hard the tail whipped and iled, he clung on, even as he was mmed into the ground with enough force to shatter stone. His body, unyielding and strange, took the hit without breaking. The pain, if anything, sharpened his focus.

    The tail whipped again, sending him crashing through a crumbling wall. His vision blurred as he flew through the air, but then something caught his eye¡ªa sh of golden light.

    Yu Sheng¡¯s hand shot out instinctively. His fingers closed around¡­ a handle.

    ¡°What the¡ª?¡±

    A soft creak reached his ears, barely audible over the wind. A door appeared in his mind¡ªsimple, in, but leading somewhere to a ce. He didn¡¯t know where.

    Without thinking, he pulled the door open.

    In the next moment, Yu Sheng and the serpent tail were sucked through the door. The door mmed shut behind them with a sharp crack, severing the tail.

    The monster let out a deranged howl, its fury shaking the very air. It rampaged through the temple ruins, biting and smashing everything in sight, including its own flesh, until, atst, it copsed. Its form melted into darkness, dissolving into the night.

    The ck spikes and bone fragments disappeared as if they had never existed. Foxy, battered and broken, copsed onto the ground, unmoving.

    Minutes passed in silence before she stirred. Slowly, she opened her eyes, her golden-red pupils dull and vacant.

    After a long moment, her gaze drifted to where she and Yu Sheng had sat before everything went wrong.

    She dragged herself over, herrge fox body trembling with exhaustion. Beneath the steps, she found the stic bags and scraps of food they¡¯d left behind. She lowered her head and began to eat, swallowing the remnants hungrily.

    But it wasn¡¯t enough. The hunger still gnawed at her insides, a dark, insistent voice whispering in her mind.

    ¡°Eat¡­ you know where more food is¡­ in the woods¡­ buried there¡­ bones¡­ flesh¡­ blood¡­ go, eat, and you¡¯ll be full¡­¡±

    Foxy whimpered softly, curling up beneath the steps. She stretched out her neck and began gnawing at the broken bricks and dirt, slowly, painfully, trying to satisfy the endless hunger.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry¡­ I¡¯m not¡­ someone gave me food¡­ he¡¯ll be back soon¡­ I¡¯m not hungry¡­¡±

    She gnawed at the rubble until, as always, sleep finally took her.

    Meanwhile, Yu Sheng awoke, jolted out of unconsciousness by the sensation of falling. The door handle was still in his grasp, and he realized he had crossed a boundary.

    Opening his eyes, he found himself lying on a familiar street. The streetlights, the telephone poles, the old houses lining Wutong Road¡ªhe recognized it all.

    Ahead of him stood the old gate of No. 444 Wutong Road, silent in the morning light.

    He struggled to sit up, ncing over his shoulder just in time to see a shadowy door fading from view. Through the fading image, he could still glimpse the valley, the temple ruins, and¡­ the white fox dragging herself through the ruins.

    Yu Sheng reached out, but before his fingers could touch her, thest remnants of the door vanished into nothing.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 18: The Investigators

    .

    Yu Sheng was back¡ªback in this strange, peculiar ce known as the Boundary City.

    This city had felt like an enormous, eeriebyrinth not long ago, unsettling him deeply. But now, as he looked at the familiar streetlights, buildings, and the streets bathed in early morning light, a wave of unexpected nostalgia washed over him. It was a feeling he barely understood. After being trapped in that nocturnal valley, the sense of returning to Boundary City was almost likeing home.

    But the next moment, his dizziness returned, triggered by the relentless blood loss. He nced down sluggishly, noticing bright red blood pooling beneath him. His body had been pierced¡ªa gruesome wound, one that could kill him within minutes. Even though his body had remarkable healing abilities, he knew the truth: he was dying¡ªagain.

    He was getting quite used to that word ¡°again.¡±

    Nearby, the cause of his injuryy still¡ªan odd, scaly ¡°tail¡± severed from the body of a monstrous creature. It had tumbled out of the doorway alongside him. To his surprise, the thing still seemed to possess some life or maybe even a flicker of thought. It writhed sluggishly in the growing pool of blood, almost as if it was trying to slither away from him.

    Yu Sheng raised an eyebrow, half amused and half baffled. Was the severed piece¡­ afraid of him?

    With a grimace, he forced himself to stand, his body swaying under the strain. His home wasn¡¯t far off, and as he nced toward it, he reached down, grabbed the twitching, scaly tail, and started staggering forward.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t heroes supposed to be fine after escaping death?¡± Yu Sheng mumbled to himself through gritted teeth. ¡°Why¡¯s the wound still here after the map¡¯s loaded? What kind of lousy game design is this¡­ Damn, this hurts¡­¡±The blood loss was making everything worse, blurring his thoughts and draining his strength with every step. He barely knew how he kept moving forward, wobbling and stumbling as if guided by sheer instinct. In those final steps, he wasn¡¯t even sure why he was so determined to get home. Maybe to see Irene? Or maybe he didn¡¯t want his body found by an early morning passerby?

    His vision darkened. The warm morning light turned crimson in his eyes, and somewhere in the depths of his mind, the golden-red eyes of Foxy appeared. Those eyes, ravenous with hunger yet still holding a trace of humanity, flickered in and out of focus.

    That fox¡­ She¡¯d said she wouldn¡¯t die. Was that true?

    A hundred thoughts swirled through Yu Sheng¡¯s head as he finally stumbled up to his front door. It was unlocked. He fumbled with the handle, his hand slick with blood, and managed to push it open. He stepped inside, his legs barely supporting him.

    Across the room, the dining area came into view. The oil painting still leaned against the wall, and from within, Irene lifted her head, her eyes widening as she saw him.

    Yu Sheng mustered a weak smile, finding onest flicker of energy. ¡°Irene, I¡¯m back.¡±

    He knew how badly he was hurt. If not for his body¡¯s incredible ability to heal, he would¡¯ve died outside, in the street.

    That thought had barely crossed his mind when his vision tilted, and he copsed, sliding down against the doorframe. Darkness engulfed him, but not before hearing Irene¡¯s panicked scream echo in his ears.

    Well, at least he died in his home this time.

    ¡­

    With a soft screech of brakes, two electric scooters came to a stop along Wutong Road. Two figures dismounted, surveying the quiet, old streets around them.

    The first was a tall, middle-aged man dressed in a long brown coat. He had a robust build, tanned skin, and short ck hair. A jagged scar near his neck gave him a somewhat intimidating presence. But despite his strong figure, his face looked haggard¡ªdark circles under his eyes and a tired expression suggested he hadn¡¯t had a proper break in months.

    Next to him stood a much younger man, probably just over twenty. He was slimmer, with short ck hair and an unremarkable face, the kind that could easily blend into a crowd. Dressed in a simple ck and blue jacket and trousers, he looked nervous, like a rookie out on his first assignment with a veteran superior.

    They both nced around at the quiet neighborhood. The old, worn-down buildings seemed normal, if a bit dreary. asionally, a resident would pass by, but no one paid the two men much attention.

    ¡°This ce lookspletely ordinary,¡± the young man muttered under his breath. ¡°Are you sure this is it, Captain Song?¡±

    Captain Song, the older man, nodded. ¡°There was a boundary alert just a moment ago. The coordinates led us right here.¡± His gaze swept over the nearby buildings. ¡°Though the signal vanished almost instantly, we¡¯re sure it was an Otherworld reaction.¡±

    ¡°We got here as fast as we could¡­¡± The younger man nced at their scooters, hesitating. ¡°Maybe we should¡¯ve taken a car instead¡­¡±

    Captain Song gave him a look. ¡°All the vehicles at the bureau are out on assignments. The only one left is Xu Jiali¡¯s ancient rust bucket of a car. Do you really want to take that? Even with the pedal to the floor, it might still be slower than your scooter.¡±

    The young man chuckled awkwardly, trying to steer the conversation away from the embarrassing topic. ¡°By the way, wasn¡¯t it that person¡­ code name ¡®Little Red Riding Hood¡¯? She¡¯s with the Fairy Tale Organization, right? Didn¡¯t shee here already? And she found nothing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she didn¡¯t find anything,¡± Captain Song confirmed with a slow nod, his brow furrowed in thought. ¡°Which only makes it more obvious that something¡¯s wrong here. ¡®Little Red Riding Hood¡¯ has worked with the Special Affairs Bureau for years. I trust her abilities. Her wolves can sniff out even the faintest trace of an anomaly. But she searched this ce all night and came up empty.¡±

    The young man blinked, his brow furrowing as he tried to process the information.

    ¡°She found nothing,¡± Captain Song repeated, emphasizing the word. ¡°Think about that. This ce is too ¡®clean.¡¯ Too normal. There¡¯s no part of the Bordends that¡¯s this spotless. Her wolves should¡¯ve picked up something. Even the faintest scent of magic or disturbance. But here¡­ from a supernatural perspective, it¡¯s as ¡®clean¡¯ as a vacuum.¡±

    Understanding began to dawn on the young man¡¯s face as his training finally clicked into ce.

    ¡°Either this ce is genuinely that clean¡ªwhich would mean a ¡®pure zone¡¯ somehow perfectly aligned with the outside world has popped up here in the Bordends, which is possible, given how these ces are connected,¡± Captain Song continued, waving his hand in a tired gesture, ¡°or¡­ there¡¯s something big hiding here. Something powerful enough to alter the environment, continuously masking the entire area.¡±

    The young man¡¯s already tense expression tightened even further.

    ¡°I¡¯m still not going to approve your transfer to logistics,¡± Captain Song said dryly, casting a nce at him. ¡°And transferring to another team isn¡¯t an option either.¡±

    ¡°I never said I wanted out!¡± the young man protested hastily. ¡°I knew what I was signing up for when I joined the team. I¡¯m loyal, dedicated, and ready to serve¡ª¡±

    His impassioned speech was cut short by the sudden chime of a ringtone¡ªa cheerful, upbeat tune from a popr anime series. The young man paused, giving his captain a strange look. ¡°¡­You watch that too?¡±

    Captain Song¡¯s face twitched in irritation. With a reluctant sigh, he pulled his phone out of his coat pocket and muttered, ¡°My daughter must¡¯ve changed the ringtone. She¡¯s been watching this show non-stoptely.¡±

    Li Lin, the young man, suppressed a smile, his lips twitching as he held back ament about whether middle schoolers should be watching shows about girls forming bands.

    Captain Song answered the call with a sigh. ¡°Yes, Li Lin and I are already at the scene. Same as what Little Red Riding Hood reported¡ªthis ce is too clean. Make arrangements to set up a monitoring point here. I¡¯ll assign the personnel when we get back. Oh, and contact the Fairy Tale Organization. We might need their help again if this turns into a long-term operation.¡±

    After hanging up, Captain Song let out another sigh, turning to find Li Lin still watching him with a curious expression.

    ¡°I swear, it really was my daughter who changed it,¡± Captain Song grumbled, clearly defensive. ¡°I don¡¯t watch cartoons.¡±

    Li Lin cleared his throat awkwardly, nodding. ¡°Uh, yeah, I believe you.¡±

    They stood in silence for a few ufortable seconds before tacitly agreeing to drop the subject.

    Just then, Li Lin¡¯s attention was caught by something nearby. He frowned, striding toward a corner of the street.

    ¡°Captain Song,e take a look at this!¡± he called out, bending down to examine the spot more closely.

    Captain Song walked over, following Li Lin¡¯s gaze. At the base of the wall, there was a small patch of dark red staining the concrete. It looked like dried blood¡ªsmall enough to go unnoticed but still unsettling. Even more troubling was the fact that the stain was shrinking.

    It wasn¡¯t being absorbed into the concrete. It was evaporating into thin air.

    ¡°Blood?¡± Captain Song frowned deeply, the situation quickly setting off rms in his mind. He reached into his coat pocket, pulling out a small stic vial and a portable scraper. ¡°No, it¡¯s not blood. We need a sample.¡±

    ¡°On it,¡± Li Lin replied, taking the tools from him. He crouched down, preparing to scrape off the remaining red stain. But just as his scraper neared the wall, thest bit of crimson sizzled softly and vanished before his eyes.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 19: Homecoming

    .

    Li Lin stood frozen, staring at the empty corner of the wall as if it held some hidden secret. The small sampling scraper in his hand felt unusually heavy, its weight anchoring him in ce. His mind was confused, trying to grasp what had just slipped away. He couldn¡¯t even recall what he¡¯d been doing moments before.

    Captain Song Cheng¡ªthe Special Operations Bureau¡¯s Second Team leader¡ªstood a short distance away, frowning at the wall where a bloodstain had been just moments ago. But now, not only had the blood vanished, but something far more significant seemed to have been erased from his mind. He could feel it¡ªan elusive sense, like a whisper heard in a dream, fading before it could be understood. His instincts screamed that something was terribly wrong.

    Song Cheng¡¯s brow furrowed for a moment, but he quickly shook off the feeling. He focused, determined to hold onto the flickers of memory before they slipped away entirely. His years of training kicked in, helping him secure those faint fragments in his mind, just enough to keep the sensation of loss at bay.

    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Li Lin¡¯s voice was shaky, breaking the silence. ¡°I¡­ I think I¡¯ve forgotten something. Wasn¡¯t there something here?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s mental interference!¡± Song Cheng¡¯s voice sharpened, shifting intomand mode. ¡°Check the depth levels immediately!¡±

    Li Lin reacted instantly, dropping his sampling tool and reaching for the small ck box clipped to his belt. With quick, precise movements, he pressed a few buttons on its surface before pulling out a slender, needle-like tube. Without hesitation, he connected the tube to his eye.

    The box began to emit a soft hum, and a strange liquid flowed through the tube. Li Lin¡¯s eye turned an unnatural shade of ck, and as his vision sharpened, the world around him transformed into a monochrome of stark cks and whites.

    ¡°Depth reading: L-minus,¡± Li Lin reported in a t, mechanical voice. ¡°No anomalies detected from Otherworlds. No signs of emergence or residual energies.¡±Song Cheng¡¯s frown deepened. His eyes fell on the device in Li Lin¡¯s hand¡ªa portable depth detector. Though not as powerful as therger models, it should have been more than enough to detect anything unusual in the area. Yet, nothing appeared.

    Song Cheng was certain something had tampered with his mind. Those faint impressions still lingered, barely held together by sheer force of will. Something strange was affecting them, but the equipment wasn¡¯t picking it up.

    Before he could order Li Lin to adjust the settings, the younger officer suddenly stiffened, his gaze snapping toward the far end of the street.

    ¡°Captain,¡± Li Lin¡¯s enhanced eye shimmered as he focused on something in the distance. ¡°There¡¯s something ahead. It¡¯s faint, like a mirage, but it looks like a house.¡±

    He began walking forward cautiously. ¡°Depth reading remains L-minus. No contamination¡­ I¡¯m moving closer. Do you sense anything?¡±

    Song Cheng followed close behind, his hand brushing the badge in his pocket¡ªa silent preparation for anything. ¡°No,¡± he replied, his voice tight. ¡°I don¡¯t feel a thing.¡±

    Li Lin reached the edge of the blurry apparition and hesitated for just a second before extending his hand.

    A loud, sharp buzz erupted from the ck box. The device popped, and blue smoke puffed out, followed by the crackle of circuits burning out. The depth detector died in his hands.

    Li Lin recoiled, the tube snapping away from his eye as a thick, ck ooze leaked from its tip. The substance evaporated the moment it touched the air. A sharp sting seared through his eye.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Li Lin yelped, clutching his face. The smoldering box ttered to the ground as he rubbed his eye furiously.

    Song Cheng was quick to react, his hand hovering near Li Lin¡¯s temple. ¡°Stop rubbing it. Hold still. It¡¯ll pass.¡±

    Li Lin froze, feeling the warmth of Song Cheng¡¯s hand radiate through him. The stinging subsided quickly, and within moments, the pain was gone. Blinking a few times, Li Lin looked down at the now-smoking device on the ground.

    ¡°Do you think the bureau will reimburse me for this?¡± he asked sheepishly.

    ¡°They will,¡± Song Cheng answered with a slight nod.

    Li Lin exhaled in relief. ¡°Good. It gave me quite the scare.¡± He nced back at the spot where the strange image had been just moments before.

    But now, there was only an empty stretch of pavement and a wall covered in graffiti. Bright, colorful images of doors, windows, houses, trees, and rocks had been spray-painted there. Li Lin waved his hand through the air but felt nothing unusual.

    ¡°There was definitely something here,¡± he muttered, narrowing his eyes. ¡°The detector was picking it up before it fried.¡±

    Song Cheng was quiet, lost in thought. ¡°We¡¯ll report this. The area needs to be gged for further monitoring. It could be an unregistered Otherworld. We¡¯ll needrger equipment, maybe even some deep divers to investigate.¡± He nced at Li Lin. ¡°How¡¯s your eye?¡±

    Li Lin hesitated, then half-jokingly asked, ¡°If it¡¯s not okay, can I take half the day off?¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯re understaffed,¡± Song Cheng replied without missing a beat.

    Li Lin sighed dramatically. ¡°In that case, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll grab some eye drops when we get back to the bureau.¡±

    Song Cheng gave him a knowing nod, and together, they began walking back to their parked electric scooters. Li Lin slipped his key into the ignition and turned it. The LCD screen flickered once, then went dark. He blinked in disbelief.

    ¡°Captain,¡± he called, looking up. ¡°My scooter¡¯s dead. Yours too?¡±

    Song Cheng checked his own, giving a slow nod in confirmation.

    ¡°Think it¡¯s a coincidence?¡± Li Lin asked, his voice uncertain.

    Song Cheng shook his head, a wry smile tugging at his lips. ¡°At the Academy, they have a phrase for this kind of thing.¡±

    Li Lin thought for a moment before recalling. ¡°Oh, right. ¡®The machine spirit is displeased.¡¯¡±

    At the same time, Song Cheng said, ¡°The machine spirit got spooked.¡±

    They paused, exchanging a nce.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got it wrong,¡± they both said, voices ovepping.

    Song Cheng waved his hand dismissively. ¡°We¡¯ll figure this outter. We need to keep moving.¡±

    Li Lin sighed, ncing at his dead scooter. ¡°Are we really pushing these all the way back?¡±

    ¡°Unless you¡¯re leaving yours behind,¡± Song Cheng shot back, already pushing his scooter down the street.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we call logistics? Get them to bring the electric tricycle or something? This is going to be awful,¡± Li Lin grumbled as he reluctantly followed.

    ¡°Stop whining,¡± Song Cheng replied. ¡°You¡¯re younger than me. Keep up.¡±

    Grumbling under his breath, Li Lin pushed his scooter, trailing after Song Cheng. The two agents of the Special Operations Bureau made their way down the quiet street, their figures slowly vanishing into the city¡¯s backdrop.

    ¡­

    Yu Sheng floated in the endless darkness, feeling almost at home in the shadowy void. He had been here so many times now that the abyss had started to feel familiar, evenforting.

    Irene¡¯s scream still echoed faintly in his mind.

    He chuckled softly. Turning up in her room with a gaping hole in his stomach must have terrified her. She may be a cursed object, but Irene had always seemed a little too fragile for her own good.

    Yu Sheng looked forward to seeing her reaction when he returned. Would she remember thest time she saw him copse in front of her?

    Then, another face shed in his memory¡ªFoxy. He recalled their strange encounter in that ancient valley. The first time they¡¯d met, Foxy had forgotten entirely that she had headbutted him to death. It wasn¡¯t until muchter that she remembered, and even then, she barely reacted.

    Yu Sheng still didn¡¯t know why she had forgotten. Was it something about him? Or was it just Foxy¡¯s scattered mind at y again? She was prone to forgetting things. But if Irene couldn¡¯t remember either, then maybe the issue wasn¡¯t Foxy¡ªit was him.

    Time didn¡¯t exist here, in this void. As Yu Sheng floated, he gradually cleared his mind, letting go of the tension and preparing for the end of this endless darkness.

    And then he felt it¡ªthat familiar pull, the sensation of falling.

    He was about to return.

    Yu Sheng focused, sharpening his senses. He wanted to catch a glimpse of the moment he crossed back into the mortal world.

    Images shed before him, but they were quick and fleeting. He couldn¡¯t make sense of them before one in particr came into sharp focus.

    Number 17, Wutong Road. The living room.

    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes snapped open.

    He was back.

    The familiar surroundings of his home came into view. He could see the dining room through the doorway, where an old, intricately painted oil painting sat on the table.

    ¡°Yu Sheng! You¡¯re finally back!¡± The silence was broken by a voice from within the painting.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 20: Irenes Intel and Advice

    .

    The doll-like girl within the oil painting greeted Yu Sheng with joyful surprise. Her voice carried a hint of astonishment¡ªbut there wasn¡¯t the slightest trace of shock or fear one might expect upon seeing someone presumed dead return to life.

    Yu Sheng thought to himself that Irene¡¯sck of reaction wasn¡¯t because she was thick-skinned.

    No, the issue was with him. But considering he¡¯d died ande back so many times in such a short period, no matter how bizarre things happened to him now, it didn¡¯t seem all that strange anymore.

    ¡°Kind of stumbled my way back,¡± Yu Sheng replied casually, turning to close the slightly ajar door. Immediately, he looked down to inspect himself, confirming that not only was his body fully restored, but even his clothes had returned to their original state.

    He frowned. Connecting this to Irene¡¯s reaction, he felt that rather than being ¡°resurrected,¡± it was as if the entire event of his ¡°death¡± had vanished into thin air.

    He stood there, dazed in the doorway, which didn¡¯t escape Irene¡¯s notice. The doll in the painting asked curiously, ¡°Yu Sheng? Are you okay? Why do you look so out of it? Oh, and tell me how you managed toe back. I tried contacting you, but it kept cutting in and out. There were all sorts of weird noises on your end. I have no idea what strange things you ran into in that Otherworld¡­ Hey, what¡¯s that you¡¯re holding?¡±

    Her reminder made Yu Sheng realize he was still gripping something tightly¡ªit was a bizarre, ugly severed tail covered in dark scales.

    Yu Sheng¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Oh man, almost forgot about this¡­ It¡¯s still here.¡±The thing was even twitching slightly in his hand, but it was clearly not as ¡°full of life¡± as before. It seemed that although the monster¡¯s severed limb had astonishing vitality, it would gradually die after being cut off from the main body.

    A strange feeling rose in his heart. For a moment, Yu Sheng didn¡¯t even know how to exin the origin of this thing to Irene. After hesitating slightly, he carried the severed tail toward the kitchen, casually saying to Irene as he walked, ¡°¡­Just a souvenir.¡±

    The doll in the painting blinked. ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    By now, Yu Sheng had already tossed the severed tail into the kitchen sink. After confirming that it didn¡¯t have the strength to crawl out, he uneasily poked it a few times, then ced a pot lid on top of it¡ªso at least if it did crawl out, he¡¯d hear the lid falling. Only then did he return to the dining room, dragging his weary body and plopping heavily onto a chair.

    His mind was in turmoil; there were too many things he needed to think about. More importantly, he was really tired.

    But he forced himself to stay awake; it wasn¡¯t time to sleep yet.

    Across the table, Irene watched him cautiously. ¡°Yu Sheng, tell me about your experience in that Otherworld, and how you¡­¡±

    ¡°I was just about to,¡± Yu Sheng interrupted, waving his hand before she could finish. He adjusted his sitting position, looking seriously at the doll in the painting. ¡°I¡¯ve got a ton of questions bottled up¡ªlet me first tell you what I encountered over there. I met a girl who was also trapped in the Otherworld, but she might have been stuck there for a very, very long time¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t hold back and told her everything about his experience in that night-shrouded valley, including the information Foxy had revealed to him, and the monstrous creature that looked like a flesh-and-blood amalgamation straight out of an abstract painting.

    Except for his own ¡°death and resurrection¡±¡ªhe hadn¡¯t figured out how to tell her about that yet, so he left it out for now.

    He knew they weren¡¯t very familiar yet and couldn¡¯t say they trusted each other much, but he had no other options. In this city, Irene was the only ¡°abnormal entity¡± he¡¯d met so far who couldmunicate with him, and the only person he knew who understood ¡°things beyondmon sense.¡± Besides Irene, he really didn¡¯t know who else he could discuss matters rted to the Otherworld with.

    He felt he should trust this doll in the painting a bit more. After all, up to now, her attitude had been rtively friendly¡ªexcept when she swore at him.

    Irene listened intently. When Yu Sheng mentioned the flesh monster, her expression grew particrly serious. Several times she seemed to want to speak but held back, never interrupting his story.

    When Yu Sheng finished, the doll-like girl adjusted her posture. She sat upright on the chair with the red velvet cushion and spoke seriously, ¡°First of all, I have to emphasize that I don¡¯t remember much; this painting has erased too many of my memories, so the help I can give you is limited¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Irene said, her expression rxing a bit. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to fill you in on what I know about the Otherworld. First, you should already understand that Otherworlds are areas that deviate from order and vitemon sense. They¡¯re collectively referred to as ¡®Otherworlds.¡¯ Do you know that within them, something called ¡®entities¡¯ can be generated?¡±

    ¡°¡­Entities?¡± Yu Sheng looked puzzled.

    ¡°Simply put, they¡¯re the ¡®natives¡¯ or ¡®products¡¯ of the Otherworld. Entities don¡¯t have a fixed form; sometimes they might look like strange humanoids, sometimes they might be beasts or monsters. They could even be a ball of fire, a gust of wind, or a stone that moves. As long as it¡¯s something generated in the Otherworld, has obvious activity, and reacts to outsiders, it can be considered an ¡®entity.''¡±

    Yu Sheng nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°Entitiese in all shapes and sizes,¡± Irene continued. ¡°Generally, they have very obvious abnormal characteristics. They¡¯re born in the Otherworld and naturally possess traits that are contrary tomon sense¡ªbizarre and dangerous. Most entitiesck rationality, or at least they don¡¯t disy thinking patterns humans can understand. But it seems a very small number possess intelligence¡­ I can¡¯t remember that part clearly.

    ¡°Anyway, most entities are dangerous. Their strength varies; some might just make your nose itch, but others can be lethal just by being seen. So people theorize that entities are a rejection reaction of the Otherworld¡ªa kind of antivirus program generated to eliminate intruders. From this perspective, investigators and wanderers from the world of order andmon sense are the real monsters to the Otherworld.¡±

    Yu Sheng listened silently and suddenly realized, ¡°So, the monster I encountered was an entity generated in that valley?¡±

    ¡°Probably,¡± Irene nodded.

    ¡°Can entities be eliminated?¡± Yu Sheng asked immediately.

    ¡°Entities can be killed, but they can¡¯t bepletely eradicated,¡± Irene said seriously. ¡°Because, strictly speaking, entities are just products. Killing one will cause a new copy to generate in the Otherworld. They¡¯re manifestations of the Otherworld¡¯s rules. As long as the Otherworld exists, entities will continue to appear. But usually, generating an entity takes time, and there are ways to suppress certain Otherworlds, dying or even blocking the generation of entities within them¡­ I can¡¯t remember the specifics.¡±

    ¡°Can be killed but can¡¯t be eradicated¡­¡± Yu Sheng repeated, suddenly feeling that things were even more troublesome than he¡¯d imagined.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of death.

    It seemed that monster was even less afraid.

    Unknowingly, Yu Sheng had already assumed he would return to that valley and encounter that monster again. He didn¡¯t even know where this idea came from. By the time he realized it, this thought¡ªor perhaps some kind of intuition¡ªhad already taken root in his heart.

    ¡°Well, being able to kill it temporarily is still good,¡± he sighed softly, then looked up at Irene. ¡°Besides that, what else do you know about entities? For example, their weaknesses.¡±

    ¡°Entities don¡¯t have a unified weakness. Sometimes an entity¡¯s weakness isn¡¯t even part of it but lies within the Otherworld or its rules. Some entities might even change their weaknesses,¡± Irene shook her head. ¡°So exploring the Otherworld and confronting entities is a professional and dangerous task. I suggest you find professional help¡ªsomeone other than me, who¡¯s stuck in a painting.¡±

    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. ¡°Easy for you to say. Where am I supposed to find professionals? They don¡¯t advertise onmpposts¡­¡±

    Irene smirked. ¡°Actually, they do.¡±

    Yu Sheng blinked. ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°They have ways of making contact¡ªthough not necessarily ads onmpposts,¡± Irene said, noting his bewildered expression. ¡°Since Otherworlds are everywhere in this world, and they¡¯re dangerous to ordinary people, there must be professionals who handle these things. In a big city like this, someone has to maintain order, both openly and in the shadows, right? Officially, there are specialized departments; privately, there are various organizations, big and small. Although I can¡¯t remember the details, these people are definitely active everywhere.

    ¡°Of course, they usually keep their distance from ordinary people¡¯s lives, staying hidden. Many Otherworlds have weird characteristics, like bing active when known or approaching those who fear them. So it¡¯s important to prevent ordinary people froming into contact with information about the Otherworld. But once someone has already encountered an Otherworld, or there¡¯s an Otherworld reaction in the city, these professionals have ways to quickly locate and get in touch.¡±

    Yu Sheng listened, stunned. After a moment, he looked up and gazed out the window.

    ¡°So, since there¡¯s already been an Otherworld reaction here, I just have to wait, and the professionals you mentioned will contact me, right?¡±

    ¡°They should¡­ I think,¡± Irene said, her confidence suddenly wavering.

    Yu Sheng noticed her uncertainty. ¡°¡­Then why haven¡¯t theye?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Logically, they should havee by now.¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 21: Familiar Yet Strange

    .

    The truth is, as soon as Yu Sheng realized that ¡°Otherworlds¡± were not just dangerous but amon phenomenon, and that this massive ¡°Boundary City¡± was a special ce called the ¡°Crossroads,¡± he had already guessed there must be groups of people dealing with these kinds of events. Not just lone wanderers, though those surely existed too, butrger, perhaps even organized and professional groups.

    Official ones, maybe, and possibly even some from the civilian side.

    But as Irene had pointed out, these kinds of people wouldn¡¯t normally interact with regr folks.

    Otherworlds were beyond ordinary understanding. They marked the edge of reason, tiny but dangerous cracks in the seemingly solid mountain of reality. Most people would live their whole lives without ever glimpsing the strange, fleeting visions that slipped out from these cracks. But for the unlucky few who identally caught a glimpse, there was no going back.

    This was what Irene had told him from the start. From that description alone, Yu Sheng could tell that those who dealt with Otherworlds would go to great lengths to prevent ordinary people froming into contact with any information about them¡ªincluding their own existence.

    But if something really did happen, surely they would have their own system to respond to it¡­

    Yu Sheng looked up once again, staring out at the cold, quiet street beyond the window.

    ¡°Honestly, how long does it usually take for these ¡®professionals¡¯ you mentioned to respond?¡± he asked, feeling uneasy.¡°I¡¯m not sure. I can¡¯t really remember¡­ But I think it¡¯s usually quick,¡± Irene said, hugging her toy bear and rocking back and forth on the chair. She had an almost irritatingly smug expression. ¡°They¡¯ve got tons of ways to sense abnormal situations. The whole Crossroads should be under their surveince. It was like that before I was sealed, and they¡¯ve probably gotten even better since then.¡±

    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t say anything, his eyes just lingering on the painting of the doll.

    ¡°Of course, professionals are still human. Humans can be sloppy sometimes,¡± Irene quickly added, looking a bit sheepish. ¡°Maybe they missed the unusual stuff happening around you¡­ even though things have been pretty loud over here.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t sound very professional,¡± Yu Sheng muttered, frowning. He sighed, rubbing his temples. ¡°So, ording to you, my whole house is basically an ¡®Otherworld,¡¯ and yet no one¡¯se knocking. I¡¯m starting to seriously doubt howpetent these ¡®professionals¡¯ really are¡­ Looks like, in the end, I¡¯ll have to handle this myself.¡±

    Irene blinked at him. ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±

    Then, with sudden curiosity, she asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s your n? From what you¡¯re saying, it sounds like you¡¯re nning to deal with that valley¡­ and whatever¡¯s lurking there?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to deal with it,¡± Yu Sheng said, tugging the corner of his mouth into a grim smile, ¡°but I have a feeling it¡¯s going to find me again, sooner orter. And besides, didn¡¯t you say it yourself? Once you¡¯ve had contact with an Otherworld, there¡¯s no going back. My encounter with the ¡®Otherworld¡¯ probably started long before you think.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ you¡¯ve got a point there,¡± Irene admitted with a grumble. ¡°A lot of people who ended up dealing with Otherworlds started off as just unlucky regr folks who got dragged into things. From what I remember, about one in ten who make contact with an Otherworld end up bing ¡®experts¡¯ on it¡ªmostly because they¡¯re stuck with the bad stuff.¡±

    Yu Sheng raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°Only one in ten? What happens to the other nine-tenths? Do they just go back to their normal lives?¡±

    Irene threw her head back. ¡°They die, of course.¡±

    Yu Sheng: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡­ there are survivors too, though!¡± Irene quickly added, noticing Yu Sheng¡¯s expression and bing flustered. ¡°They save a bunch of people every year. But¡­ well, yeah, I think more people die.¡±

    ¡°Irene,¡± Yu Sheng said, looking at the painted doll.

    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to say something¡­ you can always choose not to say anything.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡±

    Yu Sheng sighed and slowly rose from his seat at the dining table.

    ¡°Honestly, living or dying doesn¡¯t matter that much to me, but I do need to find out more about these Otherworlds,¡± he said, thinking aloud. ¡°If those ¡®professionals¡¯ you talked about aren¡¯ting, I¡¯ll have to seek them out myself. After all, your memory and experience aren¡¯t exactly reliable.¡±

    ¡°Seek them out, huh?¡± Irene didn¡¯t seem too bothered by hisment, still smiling happily. ¡°Well then¡­ why don¡¯t you check the telephone poles nearby for ads from Otherworld securitypanies?¡±

    Yu Sheng gave her a look of disbelief. ¡°¡­Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°I am serious,¡± Irene blinked innocently. ¡°They do leave contact info around. It¡¯s so people like you, who¡¯ve survived an Otherworld encounter, can find help. Of course, regr people won¡¯t see it. They use ¡®special techniques¡¯ to hide the symbols. But people who¡¯ve made contact with Otherworlds experience some kind of ¡®spiritual awakening,¡¯ so there¡¯s a good chance you¡¯d notice them.¡±

    She suddenly stopped, her expression turning serious as she looked Yu Sheng up and down. ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed any changes in yourself?¡±

    Changes aftering into contact with an Otherworld?!

    Yu Sheng felt a jolt run through him and quickly asked, ¡°Do you mean things like superhuman strength, being able to crush stones with my bare hands, healing from sword wounds after a few deep breaths, reading people¡¯s memories and thoughts, or¡­ oh, I don¡¯t know,ing back from the dead?¡±

    Irene stared at him, wide-eyed, as if she was seeing an alien. ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°¡­No?¡±

    ¡°At most, you¡¯ll start seeing things regr people can¡¯t. What you¡¯re describing¡ªare you sure you¡¯re still human? Maybe you¡¯ve changed species or something. Seriously, stop reading so many novels and watching anime.¡±

    Yu Sheng: ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing her reaction, Yu Sheng decided to drop the subject. Clearly, something wasn¡¯t right with him, even by supernatural standards. But thankfully, Irene didn¡¯t seem to be thinking too hard about it¡ªprobably because her brain had been dulled by being sealed away for so long.

    He exhaled, ncing toward the kitchen.

    A brief look of hesitation crossed his face before he forced a smile and started walking in that direction.

    Irene jumped down from her chair in excitement. ¡°Oh, are you making breakfast?¡±

    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t bother to look back, unsure why this girl, who couldn¡¯t even eat, would act so excited about food. ¡°I¡¯m going to deal with the ¡®local specialty¡¯ I brought back.¡±

    Irene waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Oh, go ahead, go ahead¡­¡±

    Then, suddenly, she froze.

    Her mind, sluggish from centuries of being sealed, finally caught up to what he had said.

    ¡­Wait, where in an Otherworld do you find ¡°local specialties¡±?!

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Irene shrieked, nearly scaring Yu Sheng out of his skin as he reached the kitchen door. ¡°What kind of ¡®specialty¡¯ did you bring back?!¡±

    Yu Sheng paused in the doorway, turning slightly with a sly smile. ¡°Take a guess.¡±

    Irene¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she stared at Yu Sheng, who had started tying an apron around his waist. Her crimson eyes glinted with a mix of surprise and horror. ¡°W-Wait a minute! What are you doing? You don¡¯t mean to tell me¡­ No, no way! That thing¡­ Did you really take that from the entity in the valley? How did a regr person like you even manage that?! Hey, wait, you¡¯re not seriously going to¡ª¡±

    But before she could finish, Yu Sheng calmly shut the kitchen door, cutting off her frantic voice.

    A few momentster, Irene¡¯s muffled shouts could be heard through the door. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t close the door! At least help me fix the TV first! I can¡¯t watch anything!¡±

    But Yu Sheng was no longer paying attention.

    He approached the sink, removing the pot lid covering the severed tail. The wriggling appendage had finally fallen still, with only the asional twitch in its muscles.

    He stared down at the tail that had once burrowed into his body, feeling that strange hunger rise again from deep within his bones.

    This time, however, the hunger wasn¡¯t as fierce as it had been before. It was more of a gentle stirring¡ªan anticipation that was almost pleasant.

    Can I really do this? Is this normal? Am I still normal?

    He ran through these questions in his mind, but none of them made his hands falter.

    With precise movements, Yu Sheng washed the tail thoroughly, scraping off the scales, before cing it on the cutting board. He picked up a knife and, with a single clean cut, sliced through the flesh.

    It was easier than he¡¯d expected¡ªthough it had been rock-hard when still attached to the creature, now it cut like firm beef.

    And there was no bone inside.

    Yu Sheng had figured it out by now. The first time he noticed his body changing was after he had eaten some of the creature. After that, during their second encounter, he had torn at its flesh again, feeling another small boost in strength¡ªthough not as much as before, it was still noticeable.

    This led him to a bold and¡­ delicious idea.

    What would happen if I cooked it?

    As he chopped the meat into pieces, his mood lightened.

    Even Irene¡¯s noisyining outside seemed to fade into the background.

    He didn¡¯t know if what he was doing was right or wrong¡­ It was probably wrong. After all, even a doll sealed in a painting thought this was super weird.

    Butpared toing back from the dead, a piece of suspicious meat didn¡¯t seem like that big of a deal.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten it raw,¡± Yu Sheng muttered to himself as he continued cutting. ¡°Once raw, twice cooked¡­¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 22: A Feast for the Senses

    .

    There was so much meat that Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t stew it all at once. So he decided to turn it into several different dishes, each prepared in its own way.

    As the saying goes: ¡°First time unfamiliar, second time familiar, by the third time you add scallions, ginger, and cooking wine.¡± Early humans probably explored nature¡¯s gifts step by step, much like this.

    Humming a little tune, Yu Sheng chopped thergest portion into big chunks. He nched them in boiling water to remove any scum, then ced star anise, fennel, cloves, cinnamon, and other spices into a y pot. Adding the meat, he poured in enough water, salt, soy sauce, and a ssh of cooking wine to mask any gaminess. He set it on the stove to simmer slowly.

    While the stew was bubbling away, he took the remaining meat and stir-fried two dishes: one with chili peppers and another with garlic sprouts. He tasted a bit and found them fresh and delicious¡ªnot too tough, not undercooked. The meat slices were tender and smooth. He couldn¡¯t quite ce the vor; it was somewhat like very tender beef.

    There was still some meat left. He nned to wait until he confirmed there were no issues after this meal before turning it into cured meat for storage. Or perhaps, after curing, he could use an air fryer to dehydrate it into jerky? He hadn¡¯t tried that before and wasn¡¯t sure if it would work.

    Various ideas swirled in his mind. He felt like an adventurous scientist, exploring possibilities in a field no one had ventured into before.

    He spent nearly two hours experimenting in the kitchen. After a flurry of activity, he finally opened the door and began carrying tes, bowls, and the y pot of stew to the dining table, trip after trip.

    From within her oil painting, Irene watched him bustle about, her eyes wide with horror. Her face disyed a contradictory mix of ¡°Oh, forget it, let him be¡± and ¡°You can¡¯t! You absolutely can¡¯t!¡± After a while, she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.¡°You¡¯re not really going to eat that, are you?¡± she eximed. ¡°That¡¯s stuff you brought back from the Otherworld! You might poison yourself!¡±

    Yu Sheng looked up at her. ¡°What if I told you I¡¯ve already eaten it twice over there?¡±

    The conflicting expressions vanished from Irene¡¯s face, reced by sheer shock. ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Look at me, alive and kicking,¡± he said matter-of-factly. ¡°So it should be fine. This was hard-earned; it¡¯d be a shame to waste it.¡± He grinned. ¡°You know hunting, right? This is my catch. Sooner orter, I¡¯m going to bring that thing back whole and show it who¡¯s at the top of the food chain!¡±

    Irene didn¡¯t respond immediately. Yu Sheng nced at her dumbfounded expression and asked, ¡°By the way, hasn¡¯t anyone ever tried eating the ¡®entities¡¯ from the Otherworld? Didn¡¯t you say theye in all shapes and sizes? There must be some that look edible.¡±

    ¡°Who would try that?¡± Irene looked aghast. ¡°You have no idea what weird properties they might have! Poison would be the least of your worries. Who puts stuff like that in their mouth? And you ate it twice¡­ You really ate it twice?¡±

    ¡°Yep,¡± he replied casually. ¡°But the first two times were sashimi. The situation was urgent; no time to cook. It was a matter of eat or die.¡± As he spoke, he sat down opposite her, casually picked up a slice of meat with his chopsticks, and popped it into his mouth, chewing with relish.

    Irene was stunned. ¡°And¡­ and what happened after you ate it?¡±

    ¡°I died,¡± Yu Sheng said honestly.

    ¡°And you still¡­¡± Irene began, then realized something was off. Not knowing about his ¡°resurrections,¡± she thought he was teasing her. She red at him. ¡°I¡¯m being serious!¡±

    Yu Sheng grinned,ughing at her exasperation.

    He realized he was starting to enjoy bantering with this doll. After all, she couldn¡¯t jump out of the painting and headbutt him.

    He chose not to exin his ¡°deaths and resurrections.¡± For one thing, Irene couldn¡¯t perceive his death process; exining it would just sound like a joke. For another, he had too many questions about the changes happening to him. He wanted to understand more before discussing them with her.

    Unaware of the myriad thoughts behind his mischievous smile, Irene couldn¡¯t help but nce at the sumptuous dishes on the table. She watched him chew as she mulled over the idea.

    It did look¡­ quite appetizing. After being cooked, the meat¡¯s color was no different from ordinary meat, nothing like its original strange appearance.

    ¡°Is it¡­ tasty?¡± she finally asked, trying to sound nonchnt.

    Yu Sheng chuckled as if he¡¯d been expecting this. He picked up an empty bowl,dled some food and broth into it, and ced it in front of her painting.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wanted any¡­¡± Irene mumbled.

    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t actually eat it anyway,¡± he said casually. ¡°So there¡¯s no need to worry about what it¡¯s made of, right?¡±

    She considered this and nodded. ¡°I suppose so.¡±

    Content, she sat before the bowl and chopsticks he¡¯d set up as if she could truly partake.

    Halfway through the meal, their conversation drifted back to the topic of ¡°professionals.¡±

    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s another reason why no one¡¯se looking for you,¡± Irene said, hugging a teddy bear as she perched near the edge of her frame. ¡°Some organization or official might have noticed something odd here. But professionally, they might think it¡¯s not time to act yet, or they haven¡¯t pinpointed the connection to the Otherworld. So they¡¯re just monitoring for now.¡±

    ¡°Monitoring?¡± Yu Sheng raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Yeah. Maybe there are inclothes agents watching your house right now. After all, you returned from the Otherworld on your own before they could rescue you. Whether it¡¯s because of your abilities or sheer luck, the specialists didn¡¯t get a chance to intervene. They probably haven¡¯t located the exact point of connection, so all they can do is set up surveince. You should pay attention over the next few days to see if there are any unfamiliar faces around. They might be undercover agents, detectives, investigators¡ªit¡¯s easy enough to keep an eye out. It won¡¯t stop you from checking out the ads on the utility poles nearby¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng ignored herments about utility pole ads and nced out the window.

    Irene made it sound simple: just notice if there are any unfamiliar faces nearby. But how was he supposed to know who was unfamiliar? He¡¯d only been here two months, and he¡¯d spent most of the first month cooped up inside. Plus, he was a bit face-blind. Half the people around here were unfamiliar to him!

    ¡°Do you think that pancake seller on the corner looks like an agent?¡± After suspiciously scanning the street for a while, he muttered to Irene.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know; I can¡¯t see,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Oh, right. Sorry,¡± he said, realizing his mistake. He picked up her painting and ced it near the window. ¡°Over there, that one¡­¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course. He can make a pancake with sausage and egg in fifty seconds. If he were an agent, he wouldn¡¯t even know how to brush the oil that fast.¡±

    ¡°Good point. What about the guy next to him, the one doing phone screen repairs?¡±

    ¡°Not him either¡ªhis hands are too quick.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, what about¡ª¡±

    ¡°Stop looking,¡± Irene interrupted. ¡°Being paranoid won¡¯t help, and if they¡¯re real professionals, you won¡¯t spot them. Instead of guessing, you might as well go out more these next few days. You¡¯ve been exposed to the Otherworld¡¯s aura. If you get close, those professionals will notice you immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I suppose you¡¯re right,¡± Yu Sheng admitted with a sigh. He couldn¡¯t argue with her logic. He began clearing the dishes from the table.

    Just as he turned away, Irene called out, ¡°Could you put me back first? I¡¯m still leaning against the window!¡±

    He sighed heavily, turning back to retrieve her painting. ¡°So troublesome,¡± he muttered under his breath.

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯d hurry up and get me a body, I could move around on my own,¡± she retorted, raising an eyebrow as he set her back on the dining table. ¡°I feel like we¡¯ve gotten to know each other better today, so I¡¯m asking again¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng felt the corner of his mouth twitch.

    Previously, when discussing her ¡°escape n,¡± Irene had said they weren¡¯t familiar enough to cooperate on that front yet. He hadn¡¯t expected her definition of ¡°familiar¡± to be so¡­ flexible.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter,¡± he said evasively. ¡°I¡¯ve got a lot on my te right now. At least wait until I get through this busy period¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± she agreed easily, though she looked a bit disappointed. ¡°But don¡¯t forget!¡±

    She was quiet for a moment, watching him tidy up. Then she piped up again, ¡°So what are you going to do next? Heading out to look for utility poles?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your obsession with utility poles?¡± Yu Sheng shot her an exasperated look. ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to sleep! After everything that¡¯s happened, I¡¯m exhausted!¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Irene murmured, then pointed at the TV opposite her painting.

    ¡°Could you fix the TV first? The signal suddenly went out, and there¡¯s nothing to watch¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng stared at her, momentarily speechless.

    After a long pause, he let out an especially heavy sigh.

    After such a brief time with this chatterbox, he was already starting to miss his carefree, solitary life.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 23: Suspicion

    .

    Yu Sheng gave the television a quick once-over and discovered it had simply crashed.

    Typical of cheap smart devices used for too long¡ªthe ssic scenario: Oh dear, I¡¯ve been working nonstop for two hours! My CPU is overheating! Memory error! Power supply too hot! Or maybe I just felt like crashing¡­

    He couldn¡¯t help but reminisce about the sturdy old TVs from his memories. Back then, home appliances weren¡¯t as finicky as today¡¯s smart gadgets. Sure, they had fewer functions, but he didn¡¯t think all these fancy smart features nowadays were all that useful¡ªeach so-called ¡°artificial intelligence¡± acting more like ¡°artificial stupidity.¡±

    ¡°Just unplug it, wait two minutes, and restart,¡± Yu Sheng mused as he casually switched off the TV. He turned to Irene and said, ¡°This thing isn¡¯t very reliable. If it¡¯s on too long, it crashes.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you get a new one?¡± Irene¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. ¡°Get one with voice control! Then I could change the channels myself. Even when you¡¯re not home, I could watch TV¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve making demands!¡± Yu Sheng looked at her¡ªthis girl who acted like she owned the ce¡ªand found himself both amused and slightly annoyed. ¡°You¡¯re squatting in my house, and I haven¡¯t even said anything. Now you want a new TV? Are you paying for it or helping out?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Irene opened her mouth, and her face actually turned a bit red. She stammered, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have any money, but I¡¯ve been helping you learn about the Otherworld! That counts as being a consultant, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°This consultant¡¯s memory isn¡¯t that great, is it? You can¡¯t even be sure if what you say is reliable,¡± Yu Sheng smirked. ¡°If I hire you as a consultant, I¡¯d need to hire another consultant to advise you.¡±Irene¡¯s face flushed even redder, but after a moment, she couldn¡¯t find a retort. She lowered her head, sulking. However, she had a good attitude; after brooding for about three seconds, she perked up and looked at Yu Sheng. ¡°Well, once you get me out of here¡ªno matter how you do it¡ªI¡¯ll work to pay you back. And since you¡¯ll be dealing with the Otherworld in the future, I can be your helper! I can fight for you¡ªthat should be useful, right?¡±

    Yu Sheng hadn¡¯t really thought about this¡ªin fact, he hadn¡¯t considered what would happen if Irene actually came out of the painting one day. He raised an eyebrow at her words. ¡°You? Really?¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t underestimate me! I¡¯m Irene, one of Alice¡¯s dolls!¡± Irene put her hands on her hips and stood up from her chair, looking extremely pleased with herself. ¡°Living dolls are blessed! In the Otherworld, I¡¯m much stronger than those so-called investigators or spirit detectives¡­¡±

    ¡°And yet you got yourself sealed into a painting, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Irene¡¯s eyes immediately widened (though her eyes were alreadyrge and expressive). ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­ Just wait until I get out! Don¡¯t turn away from me!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, I believe you,¡± Yu Sheng chuckled, turning away while waving his hand helplessly.

    Actually, he had never taken the doll¡¯s boasts seriously. After all, she was confined within the painting. Though she was staying in his house, she didn¡¯t eat his food or take up much space¡ªeven ifid t on the floor, the painting wouldn¡¯t upy half a square meter, and hanging it on the wall was no trouble at all. Aside from watching TV, she hardly consumed any resources, and chatting with her could be entertaining. Moreover, she did provide him with quite a bit of knowledge about the Otherworld.

    As for her talk of working to pay off debts or bing his sidekick after getting out of the painting¡­ He might as well take it as a sincere offer.

    The TV screen lit up again. Yu Sheng picked up the remote, pressed a few buttons, and found a mindless soap opera.

    Irene wasn¡¯t picky about TV programs¡ªafter all, even watching paint dry was more interesting than staring at wallpaper.

    But just then, as Yu Sheng looked at the TV screen, a thought suddenly urred to him¡ªsomething he hadn¡¯t noticed before.

    ¡°Irene,¡± he turned around, looking at the doll girl in the painting.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I remember you said you¡¯ve been sealed in that painting for a long time, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a very, very long time. I can¡¯t even remember when I got in¡­¡±

    ¡°Then how do you know so much about modern things?¡± Yu Sheng asked seriously. ¡°You even know about voice-controlled smart TVs?¡±

    He had found a discrepancy in her story.

    But it wasn¡¯t necessarily a big problem. There were many possible exnations¡ªfor example, she could have learned about the world by observing the dreams of people nearby, or perhaps before entering this house, she had been hung in other modern homes. Yu Sheng thought Irene would probably give such an exnation.

    But Irene¡¯s response was a nk ¡°Huh?¡±

    The doll in the painting seemedpletely baffled by the question as if she had realized this issue for the first time. After staring nkly for a long while, she slowly turned her head. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know why.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know why?¡± Yu Sheng looked surprised.

    ¡°Well¡­ I really have been trapped in this painting for a very long time, really, maybe decades. But¡­ but I just know what the world is like now, though I don¡¯t know how I know. I¡­¡±

    She stammered, and in the end, she seemed to start doubting herself, hesitating and unable to continue.

    Yu Sheng watched her closely, trying to find any hint of deception on her face.

    ¡°Do you remember how you got trapped in the painting? And what happened before you were trapped? Do you remember that?¡± he continued to ask.

    ¡°I¡­ I just remember it was a curse,¡± Irene said hesitantly. ¡°This painting is some kind of entity. I was supposed to deal with it, but instead, I got trapped inside. But the specifics are blurry. And before I got trapped¡­ before that¡­¡±

    The doll slowly fell silent, like fragmented memories entangled her thoughts. She recalled in a daze, and after an unknown length of time, she finally murmured softly, as if in a dream, ¡°I¡¯m Irene from Alice¡¯s Little House, one of Alice¡¯s dolls¡­¡±

    She looked up, unease written all over her face.

    ¡°Yu Sheng, that¡¯s all I remember.¡±

    Yu Sheng frowned deeply.

    In that moment, countless possibilities filled his mind¡ªfrom eerie to conspiratorial to downright absurd¡ªbut none seemed reliable.

    After all, he had no evidence or clues to solve the mystery surrounding Irene.

    Irene looked particrly uneasy. She hugged the teddy bear in her arms tightly, squeezing the plush toy until it was deformed. ¡°Is¡­ is my mind broken?¡±

    Yu Sheng dismissed the conspiratorial theories swirling in his mind.

    Then he nced at Irene and increased the likelihood of the humorous possibilities by ten percent.

    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself to remember if you can¡¯t. At least, don¡¯t think about it now,¡± he sighed lightly and shook his head. ¡°Maybe being trapped for so long has muddled your memories.¡±

    ¡°R-really?¡± Irene hesitated, then nodded, seeming somewhat relieved.

    Yu Sheng was puzzled. Wait a minute. Why is she relieved to find out her memory and logic might be faulty? Doesn¡¯t that mean her mind really is broken? Did anything I just said actuallyfort her?

    He was momentarily filled with confusion, but he had to admit that Irene¡¯s current reaction did ease some of the doubts in his mind.

    Honestly, if this doll hade up with a perfect exnation for her ¡®modern knowledge,¡¯ he might be even more suspicious. Instead, her genuine confusion made her seem more transparent.

    Thinking this, he shook his head and, while heading toward the stairs to the second floor, casually said, ¡°You stay downstairs and watch TV. I¡¯m going up to catch some sleep.¡±

    Irene waved her hand. ¡°Alright, off you go.¡±

    Yu Sheng left the dining room and headed upstairs. Carrying the fatigue umted from his time in that night-shrouded valley, he yawned as he made his way to his bedroom.

    He was indeed exhausted and sleepy. After a good meal, his drowsiness only intensified. It was definitely time for a proper rest.

    However, as he reached his bedroom door, he couldn¡¯t help but stop and look toward the end of the hallway.

    There, standing quietly in his line of sight, was the door that had once been sealed by an unknown force.

    The room at the end of the hallway¡ªit was where he had first discovered Irene.

    Yu Sheng frowned slightly. An idea came to him, and he walked toward the door.

    When he reached it, he noticed that the position of the door handle had changed. The hinges and handle had swapped sides, matching the ¡°correct configuration¡± he had eventually found to open the door.

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he reached out and grasped the handle, turning it gently.

    With a soft click, the door that had once been impossible to open now swung open as easily as any other door in the house.

    He pushed the door wide open, and the scene inside unfolded before him.

    A simple and ordinary setup. To the left of the door, against the wall, stood a single bed and a bedside table. On the right, also against the wall, were a wardrobe, a desk, and a chair. The old wooden floorboards looked somewhat faded, and the walls were covered with light blue wallpaper.

    Above the desk was a window through which bright sunlight streamed in, filling the room with a warm glow.

    And on the wall directly opposite the door, where Irene¡¯s painting used to hang, there was now a mirror.

    In the mirror, Yu Sheng saw his own increasingly astonished expression.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 24: Reflections in the Mirror

    .

    This room wasn¡¯t like this before!

    Yu Sheng realized it instantly. He vividly remembered how the room that had once trapped Irene looked¡ªempty, barren, not a single piece of furniture, not even a chair. There had only been a solitary oil painting hanging on the wall directly opposite the door¡­

    But now, various kinds of furniture were arranged inside, and a mirror hung on the wall facing the door.

    A flicker of doubt and unease surfaced in his mind, but Yu Sheng didn¡¯t sense any dangerous aura in the room.

    Of course, he knew that this so-called ¡°sense of danger¡± sounded strange, but after several brushes with death, he did feel he¡¯d developed a knack for sensing peril. And here¡­ he felt the room before him was safe.

    He hesitated at the doorway for a few seconds, then stepped inside.

    Everything in the room appeared perfectly normal. No monsters wielding pitchforks sprang from the corners as he entered, nor did a firepot drop from above. Sunlight streamed gently through the windows, and the air was fresh, without any hint of decay or suspicious odors.

    Yu Sheng inspected the room thoroughly, confirming that the furniture and decorations were just ordinary items. Finally, he came to stand before the mirror facing the door.In his experience, mirrors weren¡¯t usually ced directly opposite doors. Partly due to feng shui beliefs, and also because a mirror facing the door could easily startle someone entering at night.

    But he wasn¡¯t sure if such customs applied in this ¡°Dimensional Hotel.¡±

    He just felt that the mirror directly facing the door gave him a somewhat¡­ eerie feeling.

    And this eeriness wasn¡¯t just because Irene¡¯s oil painting had originally hung here, but also because the reflection in the mirror¡­ looked odd.

    It was an indescribable strangeness. The mirror reflected the room as it was; nothing seemed amiss. Yu Sheng scrutinized it for a long time but couldn¡¯t pinpoint the source of his unease. The more he looked, the more suspicious he became¡ªwhat exactly was wrong?

    Was it that the size and position of objects in the mirror had shifted ever so slightly, imperceptible to the naked eye? Was there something off about the light and shadows? Or¡­ was there something in the mirror that wasn¡¯t actually in the room?

    He pondered for a moment, then reached out and lightly brushed the surface of the mirror with his fingertip.

    A cold sensation greeted him, and ripples like water spread from where he touched. In an instant, the reflection shattered along with the ripples!

    His eyes widened as he instinctively stepped back. In less than a second, the mirror had turned pitch-ck¡ªthe room¡¯s reflection had dissolved into the ripples, and darkness as thick as ink filled the entire mirror frame. It writhed, undted, and slowly swirled before his eyes as if devouring everything.

    Then, something began to emerge from the darkness. Suppressing the unease in his heart, Yu Sheng stepped forward for a closer look. Gradually, the heavy darkness receded like a thick veil, revealing a scene deep within the mirror:

    A doll¡ªnot Irene, but an unfamiliar facey broken and shattered in an unrecognizable ruin. Her limbs were severed, her dress tattered, and scars covering her body, as if she had been through a fierce battle and ultimately died from exhaustion.

    Stunned, Yu Sheng widened his eyes, trying hard to see more in the mirror. The mirror seemed to respond to his thoughts; the scene in the darkness slowly shifted. He noticed that the perspective was pulling back, tilting, showing a broader panorama.

    He saw the surroundings of the fallen doll¡ªan evenrger expanse of ruins. ssical pirs, copsed stone walls, and ornate eaves were all broken and toppled into the mud-like chaos of darkness. Many fragments of the doll¡¯s limbs were scattered around as if conveying a message:

    Everything here was destroyed because of this battle.

    Suddenly, a sentence Irene had said earlier echoed in his mind:

    ¡°Living dolls are blessed; in the Otherworld, I can fight better than those so-called investigators or spirit detectives¡­¡±

    ¡°Are these ¡®living dolls¡¯ really that powerful?¡± Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself.

    But even being that powerful, the doll in the mirror had still died¡ªsomething even stronger had killed her. As the perspective shifted, Yu Sheng saw the ¡°enemy¡± that had in the doll.

    A massive¡­ shadow. He didn¡¯t know what it was, only that it was enormous, almost ten times the size of the doll. Its outline was roughly humanoid, but it seemed to have twisted, ovepping wings on its back. It tooy fallen among the ruins. Part of its colossal body had melted like mud, merging with the chaotic darkness around the ruins and the scattered pieces of the doll¡¯s limbs. The remaining body was riddled with distortions and damage.

    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t tell whether the distortions on that giant shadow were inflicted by the doll or if it had always looked that way¡ªafter all, the thing appeared abstract to begin with.

    But one thing he could surmise: the doll and that huge shadow with what seemed like wings had perished together.

    Just as he tried to see more details, the scene before his eyes rippled like water once again.

    Everything in the depths of the darkness shattered and dissolved. The heavy, curtain-like darkness surged up and then receded toward the edges of the mirror frame. In the blink of an eye, the mirror before Yu Sheng was once again ordinary, reflecting the room.

    He stared nkly, then tapped and touched the mirror a few more times but couldn¡¯t trigger any anomalies again.

    What was that just now?

    Perhaps dealing with strange thingstely had increased his capacity for eptance. He didn¡¯t find that eerie scene frightening but was simply very curious about what he had seen.

    Was the scene in the mirror something that had actually happened? Who was that dead doll? What was that huge shadow that perished with her? Where was that ruin? And why did all this appear in this house before him?

    Frowning deeply, Yu Sheng pondered and couldn¡¯t help thinking of another question:

    Was the scene shown in the mirror rted to Irene?

    The dead doll didn¡¯t resemble Irene. Although her face was unrecognizable, that striking blonde hair waspletely different from Irene¡¯s. But for some reason, when he saw that doll, Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but think of the girl who was currently watching TV downstairs, sealed in the oil painting.

    After a moment, he ended his contemtion. He looked at the mirror on the wall, reached out to hold the frame, and tried to see if he could take it down and move it elsewhere.

    The mirror didn¡¯t budge, as if it were fused to the wall.

    After a few attempts, he gave up.

    He turned and walked toward the door, but before leaving the room, he suddenly turned back, his gaze sweeping quickly across the room.

    Everything was still the same; the mirror hadn¡¯t changed.

    Yu Sheng frowned and closed the door.

    After two or three seconds, he suddenly pushed the door open again, as if trying to catch the room off guard.

    The room remained unchanged.

    He stood in the doorway, hand on the doorknob, peering into the room suspiciously, starting to feel a bit foolish.

    After confirming several times, he finally stopped fiddling with the door.

    But he didn¡¯t return to his bedroom. Instead, he hurried downstairs to the dining room.

    Irene, who was watching TV atop the dining table, heard themotion nearby. She craned her neck to look over the edge of the picture frame. ¡°Hey? Yu Sheng, weren¡¯t you going to sleep? Can¡¯t sleep? I can¡¯t tell you a bedtime story, you know¡­¡±

    Still the same carefree and overly familiar demeanor.

    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t say anything; he just sat down across from Irene and looked at her intently as if carefully observing something.

    This finally made the doll in the painting feel a bit ufortable.

    ¡°Why are you staring at me¡­¡± Irene shrank back. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know, I realize I¡¯m quite the looker, but you and a two-dimensional character have no future together¡­¡±

    Irene¡¯s wordspletely derailed the conversation Yu Sheng had been preparing.

    ¡°Ahem, I¡¯m here to talk about something serious!¡± He cleared his throat twice, forcibly steering the topic back. ¡°Do you remember what the room looked like where you were hanging on the wall before?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Irene thought for a moment and answered naturally. ¡°There was nothing there,pletely empty. I could see a door opposite me, and the wallpaper in the corner was moldy and peeling, and you didn¡¯t fix it.¡±

    Yu Sheng nodded. At least on this matter, Irene¡¯s memory matched his own.

    ¡°Second question,¡± he continued. ¡°Do you recall a ce¡ªit looks like a ruin, with many ssical pirs, copsed stone walls, and ornate eaves. The entire ce is ¡®soaked¡¯ in darkness. There¡¯s a doll there¡ªnever mind whether it¡¯s you or not¡ªanyway, a doll who died there, quite miserably, arms and legs broken everywhere¡­¡±

    Irene instantly shrank back. ¡°That sounds really scary.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about whether it¡¯s scary; just tell me if you remember such a scene.¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    She answered without hesitation.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 25: The Fox in the Dream

    .

    Irene¡¯s reaction didn¡¯t seem fake.

    Ever since Yu Sheng had started interacting with the doll, he¡¯d never caught her being insincere. Everything she said and did brimmed with a kind of pure honesty, as if her head was filled with solid matter¡ªeither she was an incredible actress or she was genuinely clueless.

    Yu Sheng cautiously held onto the first idea but leaned more toward the second.

    He then described to Irene the appearance of the dead doll he¡¯d seen, along with the massive shadowy monster that seemed to perish alongside it. Her response was still the same: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Frowning, Yu Sheng sank into deep thought.

    ¡°Hey, why¡¯d you suddenlye to ask me this? Weren¡¯t you going upstairs to sleep?¡± Irene couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    He hesitated for a moment but decided to tell her about the changes in the room upstairs. It didn¡¯t involve any of his secrets and might even rte to Irene herself. Talking about it might help solve the mystery.

    ¡°Something happened in the room upstairs¡­¡±Yu Sheng recounted everything he¡¯d seen when he went upstairs. This time, Irene surprisingly didn¡¯t chatter away. As she listened, her crimson eyes widened, and when he finished, she stared nkly for a long moment before finally drawing out a long, ¡°Woooow¡ª¡±

    Yu Sheng immediately felt that telling her wasn¡¯t going to help solve anything.

    ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either,¡± he sighed. ¡°I suppose you¡¯ve never seen that mirror before?¡±

    ¡°Never seen it, no idea,¡± Irene nodded confidently, then quickly added, ¡°But I think your house is getting weirder and weirder.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me; I feel the same way,¡± Yu Sheng sighed again. ¡°Opening a door might lead who-knows-where, rooms suddenly change their furniture, mirrors reflect who-knows-what from who-knows-when. To think I used to find this ce quite livable. Ugh¡­¡±

    Irene stared unblinkingly at his face. After listening to his grumbling, she hesitated a moment. ¡°So¡­ are you nning to move out? Not going to live here anymore?¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer right away, but he had to admit he¡¯d considered it.

    After all, he could tolerate the asional haunted mirror, mysterious furniture, suspicious appliances, or a chatterbox doll trapped in a painting. Not fearing death himself, he could just treat it as adding some excitement to life. But the fact that opening a door might drop him into another dimension was a real problem¡ªthat wasn¡¯t something he could just shrug off.

    For Yu Sheng, the most troublesome part about entering another dimension wasn¡¯t the danger; it was the uncertainty of being able to return. Just that alone made him seriously consider moving elsewhere.

    Seeing that he remained silent, Irene was quiet for a while before speaking up. ¡°Well, if you find a new ce, let me know first, okay? Figure out a way to get me into their neighborhood, and I¡¯ll help you bring down their housing prices¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng was taken aback. ¡°I was just joking back then¡­ Aren¡¯t you worried that this would insult the ancestor of dolls and your sisters?¡±

    ¡°I thought it over carefully just now, and I think your n makes a lot of sense,¡± Irene said earnestly. ¡°Besides, if I help you lower the housing prices, that can sort of repay you for letting me stay at your ce, right?¡±

    He suddenly realized she was worried he might leave her behind if he moved.

    But he didn¡¯t point this out, merely shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this now. It¡¯s just a thought; I haven¡¯t actually decided to move yet. Don¡¯t worry, if I do move, I¡¯ll take you with me. A painting doesn¡¯t take up much space.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good!¡± Irene instantly brightened.

    But soon, a hint of sadness appeared on her face. ¡°Um¡­ that doll you saw in the mirror¡ªdid she have her eyes closed?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think so,¡± Yu Sheng recalled. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    Irene looked downcast. ¡°When a living doll is destroyed, if her eyes are closed, it means her soul has returned to Alice¡¯s Garden, where we¡¯ll be reborn. But if her eyes are still open¡­ then she¡¯s still ¡®there.''¡±

    He was stunned for a moment, suddenly regretting his hasty answer. He should have asked first.

    ¡°We don¡¯t even know where the mirror was showing,¡± he said softly after a moment of silence. ¡°But since she appeared in the mirror, maybe she has some connection to this house. Perhaps one day we¡¯ll find her. For now, don¡¯t think too much about it; you¡¯re still trapped here yourself.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I guess,¡± Irene sighed. ¡°Sometimes a sister goes out and loses contact¡­ We¡¯ll meet again eventually. Yes, we¡¯ll meet again.¡±

    Yu Sheng suddenly felt that this doll wasn¡¯t as carefree as he¡¯d thought.

    After chatting with her for a while longer, he made his way back upstairs.

    He stopped at the room at the end of the hallway, ncing inside once more to confirm everything was as it had been earlier. Deciding there was no need to linger, he turned and entered his own bedroom.

    Drawing the curtains closed, hey down on the bed. For what felt like an eternity, he tossed and turned, unable to find rest. Though his body was drained of energy, his mind refused to quiet down. Thoughts swirled endlessly in his head, tumbling over one another like waves in a storm. Irene¡¯s situation, the strange valley beneath the night sky, knowledge of dimensions beyond this world, the fox girl desperately clinging to her sanity while urging him to flee, and¡­ his own resurrection.

    His mind wouldn¡¯t let go of any of it.

    He wasn¡¯t sure how long hey there in that restless state before sleep finally imed him.

    Even in slumber, his mind remained a chaotic whirlpool, swirling in the deep recesses of his thoughts. As though descending into a foggy dream, he could feel himself slipping deeper and deeper. Through the haze, he could see flickers of his memories, like scenes from an old film. Vague voices echoed in his ears, but none were clear enough to understand. Slowly, the murmurs faded, and he found himself sinking into peaceful silence.

    Yu Sheng wandered aimlessly in his dream, a lone figure beneath a dim, clouded sky. He was walking across a vast, barren in, and in the distance, there was a small hill, barely noticeable in the gloom.

    He felt as though he had been wandering around this hill for what seemed like forever. No destination in mind, no clear sense of self. He didn¡¯t even know who he was anymore.

    Then, out of the corner of his eye, something caught his attention.

    A glimmer of silver in this colorless world. Instinctively, he moved toward it. With each step, the light grew brighter until, suddenly, he was standing before it.

    A silver-white fox.

    She was lying there, sleeping in the wilderness. At least two or three meters tall, her body was magnificent¡ªelegant, serene, and almost otherworldly in beauty.

    A soft breeze stirred the tall, wild grasses around her, gently ruffling her silver fur. Yet, she didn¡¯t wake. She remained curled up peacefully, surrounded by severalrge tails. Some were tucked beneath her, while others draped over her body like a nket.

    Yu Sheng stared wide-eyed at the fox before him. It didn¡¯t take long for him to realize that he was dreaming¡ªand, more importantly, that he was aware of it.

    For a moment, he hesitated. Then, gathering his courage, he reached out and touched her front paw. ¡°Foxy¡­ is that you?¡±

    There was no response. The white fox remained asleep, utterly still beneath his hand.

    He called out again, a bit louder this time, and even gave one of her tails a gentle tug. Still, she didn¡¯t wake.

    It wasn¡¯t that she was simply sleeping¡ªno, it felt as if something hadpletely blocked her senses.

    Yu Sheng frowned, stepping back to take it all in. Why was this fox in his dream?

    He knew his mind had been muddled before falling asleep, filled with thoughts of this very fox trapped in another dimension. But this¡­ this didn¡¯t feel like any ordinary dream. Somehow, he could sense that Foxy was really here, not just an illusion of his imagination.

    Then, a sudden realization dawned on him. He looked down at his right hand.

    A tiny droplet of blood had seeped from the tip of his finger. And around that spot, faint teeth marks could still be seen.

    It was the bite Foxy had given him earlier, when he¡¯d snatched the chocte from her. In her instinctive reaction to protect her food, she had nipped him.

    As he stared at the mark, a memory resurfaced. Back in the valley, he¡¯d briefly glimpsed shes of her thoughts¡ªher memories¡ªthrough some strange connection.

    ¡°Could it be because of the blood?¡± he wondered aloud.

    It made sense, in a way. He guessed that her appearance in his dream might be linked to the fact that she had ingested a small amount of his blood.

    But if that were true, then why hadn¡¯t the frog in the rain or that grotesque monster made of flesh appeared here too? After all, they had also consumed his blood¡ªmuch more of it than Foxy had¡­

    Before he could follow that line of thought too far, he felt a sudden shift in the atmosphere. A low, mocking giggle echoed from the grass behind him.

    The sound was oddly familiar.

    He spun around quickly, his heart racing. There, poking out of the grass, was a picture frame.

    Inside the frame, Irene sat hugging her teddy bear, shing him a sheepish grin. ¡°Watching TV got boring, so I thought I¡¯d sneak a peek at your dream¡­¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 26: Irenes Talent

    .

    Irene possessed the ability to enter other people¡¯s dreams¡ªand ording to her, not only could she slip into someone¡¯s dream, but she could also influence its course to some extent. She could, for example, summon a dump truck by ringing the end-of-exam bell within the dream.

    Honestly, if used well, it seemed like a formidable skill. It might even allow for advanced maneuvers like psychological suggestions, mental infiltration, or memory alteration.

    But Yu Sheng was skeptical about how much of Irene¡¯s boasting was reliable. So far, she was utterly useless even in dreams; she couldn¡¯t even hide properly in the bushes.

    And even in dreams, she was still trapped inside that oil painting.

    Irene¡¯s oil painting floated before Yu Sheng. The doll-like girl within the frame looked a bit embarrassed, and Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but find her current state awkward¡ªfloating mid-air like that, she might as well have been hanging on a wall.

    ¡°You can only stay inside the painting even in dreams?¡± Yu Sheng raised an eyebrow, finally voicing his doubt. ¡°I thought that since we¡¯re in the mental realm, you¡¯d at least be able toe out and stretch your legs¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s called a curse,¡± Irene replied helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m trapped in the painting in reality, and it¡¯s the same in the spiritual world. No matter where I go, I can¡¯t get out of this painting unless I find a suitable vessel¡ªfreedom? I don¡¯t even have that in dreams.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­ pretty unfortunate,¡± Yu Sheng said sincerely.¡°But there are some differences between dreams and the real world!¡± Irene seemed eager to defend herself, perhaps feeling a bit hurt by his sympathy. ¡°I¡¯m a bit freer here than in reality. See, I can float around¡­ Don¡¯tugh! And¡­ and there¡¯s more!¡±

    Yu Sheng arched an eyebrow, genuinely curious. ¡°Oh? There¡¯s more?¡±

    Irene thought for a moment, then struck a pose reminiscent of a video game character powering up. She began to exert herself within the oil painting, as if preparing to unleash some hidden ability. Yu Sheng, momentarily taken aback, watched intently for any changes in the doll within the frame. Then, in the next second, the surface of the oil painting shimmered with ayer of ethereal light!

    As Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes widened, the oil painting suddenly went ¡°poof¡±¡ªtransforming into a poster straight out of the 1980s.

    Irene now sported a vintage movie aesthetic, standing within the poster and locking eyes with Yu Sheng.

    ¡°I can change art styles,¡± she dered.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Youughed! I heard you!¡±

    Yu Sheng tried hard to keep a straight face. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Inner voice!¡±

    Deciding he¡¯d had enough, Yu Sheng chose to ignore the doll. After all, therge fox was still lying nearby, and he hadn¡¯t figured out her situation yet.

    Feeling a bit hurt, Irene floated to the side, mumbling to herself. ¡°I can turn into other things too¡ªwoodcuts, scrolls¡­ I¡¯m even studying how to be a relief sculpture. Then I¡¯d have some depth, and you couldn¡¯t say my character is t¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t stand her muttering any longer and suddenly turned to her. ¡°First of all, when did I say your character is t? Secondly, ¡®t character¡¯ doesn¡¯t mean that¡ªand turning into marble won¡¯t make your character any deeper.¡±

    Irene opened her mouth to retort, but before she could, she ¡°poofed¡± back into her oil painting form¡ªher transformation time was up,sting less than three minutes in total.

    Yu Sheng was dumbfounded. He knew the doll was useless even in dreams, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to be this useless¡­

    But this time, Irene didn¡¯t seem disappointed. She finally noticed the white fox lying on the grass nearby¡ªor rather, she finally sensed that this big fox seemed a bit out of ce in the dream environment. Her curiosity piqued, she shifted her attention. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s with this fox? Why does she look so different from the rest of the dream?¡±

    Seeing Yu Sheng¡¯s puzzled expression, she added, ¡°In a normal person¡¯s dream, everything usually shares a consistent color palette. Even if the dreamer doesn¡¯t notice, I can see it as an observer. Like your dream¡ªthe sky and the grass are all grayish, which is your dream¡¯s ¡®base tone.¡¯ But this fox¡­ she looks like she¡¯s in the wrong movie set.¡±

    She paused, eyeing Yu Sheng suspiciously. ¡°Why is there such a strange phenomenon in your dream?¡±

    Yu Sheng fell silent for a moment, then turned to look at the sleeping white fox. Slowly, he said, ¡°Her name is Foxy.¡±

    ¡°I know, she¡¯s obviously a fox¡­¡±

    ¡°I mean, that¡¯s her name¡ªFoxy,¡± Yu Sheng corrected her. ¡°Remember when I told you about being trapped in that ¡®Otherworld¡¯? I met a fox¡ªwhite fur, red eyes, lots of tails¡­¡±

    Irene blinked, her not-so-reliable memory finally kicking in as she recalled what Yu Sheng had told her.

    Her expression became a mix of surprise and disbelief. She stared wide-eyed at the giant fox, opening and closing her mouth several times before finally speaking. ¡°What?! How did you bring her into your dream¡­ Wait, no, how did you even have the ability to ¡®trap¡¯ someone¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring her here, and I don¡¯t think she¡¯s truly ¡®trapped¡¯ here. This is probably just some sort of shadow or projection? I¡¯m not really sure,¡± Yu Sheng exined. ¡°As soon as I fell asleep, I saw her, but I can¡¯t wake her up no matter what I try.¡±

    Irene looked back and forth between Yu Sheng and the fox, her gaze shifting as she tried to piece together the logic of this situation. It was clearly no easy task.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of anything like this¡­¡± she muttered, then suddenly turned to stare intently into Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you really human?¡±

    Yu Sheng frowned. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? If I¡¯m not human, then what are you?¡±

    But Irene continued to scrutinize him, her crimson eyes serious. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s review: a human, an ordinary person, unknowingly living in an Otherworld for a long time, then venturing into yet another Otherworld, encountering a dangerous entity. Not only did you escape alive, but you also brought back a ¡®souvenir¡¯ from that entity, cooked it, ate it, and remained perfectly fine. Now, you¡¯re even storing another consciousness in your dream¡ªthe main body of which is trapped elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°All these absurd things happened to you, and you im¡ªyou¡¯re human? An ordinary human?¡±

    Yu Sheng felt a bit ufortable under her intense gaze. He subconsciously looked away, thinking she didn¡¯t even know about the ing back from the dead¡¯ part. Compared to that, the previous absurdities were nothing¡­

    ¡°Well, a lot of strange things have happened, and I¡¯m confused myself,¡± Yu Sheng admitted. ¡°But if you think about it, you¡¯re one of the ¡®strange things¡¯ that¡¯s happened to me recently.¡± He sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I have no idea what¡¯s going on either. I can¡¯t wake Foxy up. If I could, maybe we could ask her what¡¯s happening.¡±

    Irene studied him for a moment longer, seeming to confirm he wasn¡¯t joking, then slowly shifted her gaze back to the silver-white fox.

    She thought for a long time.

    ¡°I have an idea,¡± she suddenly announced.

    ¡°An idea?¡± Yu Sheng perked up. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to enter this fox¡¯s dream. If she¡¯s dreaming right now,¡± Irene said, pointing at the fox. ¡°She appears to be in some sort of mental lockdown. But no matter how well-guarded a mind is, dreams are hard to defend against. Maybe I can ¡®see¡¯ something. If I can wake her up here, even better.¡±

    Yu Sheng was genuinely surprised. He had just beenmenting the doll¡¯s unreliability, and now she was proposing such a sophisticated n. ¡°You can do that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult, as long as she¡¯s dreaming. Even if she¡¯s not, your minds are clearly connected right now. I have ways to ¡®squeeze¡¯ over and take a look. But¡­ there¡¯s some risk, and I¡¯ll need your help.¡±

    Yu Sheng¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°No problem. Tell me what I need to do.¡±

    ¡°Jumping between minds is like deep diving in unstable waters. If the connection between us falters, I might get trapped on the other side,¡± Irene exined earnestly. ¡°So, I need a ¡®rope,¡¯ and you¡¯ll be that rope.

    ¡°You need to dive with me, descending from your own dream into the depths of this big fox¡¯s mind. You¡¯ll also need to share some of the pressure so I can focus on navigating. And if something does go wrong¡­ I¡¯ll have to use a rather abrupt method to wake you up.

    ¡°Your awakening has the highest priority in this chain of dreams, and it¡¯ll pull my consciousness back as well. That way, we¡¯ll both safely return to the real world. But I should warn you, my method of waking you might not be very pleasant.¡±

    ¡°How unpleasant can it be?¡± Yu Sheng asked.

    ¡°Imagine dreaming that you¡¯re taking the most important exam of your life, but you forgot to write your name. The bell rings, signaling the end, and before you can react, a dump truck crashes into the exam hall, turning you and your high school crush into paper-thin characters¡ªliterally t,¡± Irene said, her analogy as bizarre as ever.

    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of her strangeparison.

    But he figured it couldn¡¯t be that bad. Waking up abruptly was a small price to pay. It couldn¡¯t be worse than dying, could it?

    Rather than hesitating, he was more eager to find out what was going on with Foxy and what was happening in his own dream.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it,¡± Yu Sheng took a deep breath and nodded firmly at Irene. ¡°What¡¯s the first step?¡±

    ¡°Go over there and get as close to the big fox as possible¡­ Just lie down on her tail.

    ¡°Then, hold onto my frame, close your eyes, and we¡¯ll take the plunge within the dream.¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 27: Into the Depths of Dreams

    .

    What Irene wanted Yu Sheng to do was actually quite simple.

    Basically, find a spot where he wouldn¡¯t be in the way, lie down, and not cause any trouble.

    Yu Sheng approached the still-sleeping silver-white fox demon. He circled around her enormous body and multitude of tails, looking for afortable ce¡ªa hollow formed where two of herrge tails ovepped.

    He bent down, tugging at the fluffy fur on Foxy¡¯s tail to adjust its position. He patted another tail to make it fluffier. Irene watched from the side, dumbfounded.

    ¡°Are you making a bed?¡± she asked, incredulous.

    ¡°Just trying to make itfortable to lie on,¡± Yu Sheng replied casually, leaning against the big, fluffy silver tail. ¡°Who knows how long you¡¯ll take, and I care a lot about my sleep quality¡­¡±

    Irene scoffed. Once Yu Sheng settled down, she floated over, and her entire picture frame dropped straight onto his chest.

    ¡°Catch,¡± she said.Yu Sheng hastily caught the falling frame, fumbling in surprise. For a moment, he thought she was getting back at him forughing at her earlier and intended to smash him.

    ¡°Hey! Could you give a warning before you drop down?¡± he eximed.

    At least he managed to catch Irene without being ttened by her frame. He adjusted his posture, half-lying against one of Foxy¡¯s big tails, holding Irene¡¯s picture frame in both hands. He exhaled softly, waiting to sink into the dream.

    Sinking into another dream within his own¡ªit was an experience he¡¯d never had before.

    From the oil painting came Irene¡¯s soft humming. It was an ancient melody filled with a distant and nostalgic atmosphere. Though he couldn¡¯t understand the lyrics, he felt a calming power slowly seep into his heart. Yu Sheng¡¯s eyelids grew heavy. In the hazy space between waking and sleeping, he nced down at the painting he held.

    It felt as if he were holding someone¡¯s memorial portrait.

    Yu Sheng thought, ¡°Seriously?¡±

    How does this puppet always manage to create such eerie situations?

    The next moment, his thoughts abruptly ceased amid these wild musings. Suddenly, he plunged into a void, sinking straight into the deepest part of the dream.

    He felt he had lost control of his body¡ªor rather, he couldn¡¯t feel his body at all. It was as if he had be a disembodied perspective, rapidly traversing through a series of memories, thoughts, and sensations that weren¡¯t his own. Shadows surrounded him; ovepping images intertwined into continuous curtains, forming a tunnel with no end in sight.

    Sounds buzzed, and information flooded his mind. He couldn¡¯t tell if he was actually hearing these sounds or if they were memories surfacing in his mind.

    Someone was shouting in rm. Something was exploding. A whistling sound came from the power structure of the immortal tour ship. They were falling. The vessel had veered off course, crashing into a world that wasn¡¯t on their path as if it had suddenly appeared.

    A tremendous impact¡ªthe ship crashed into a dark mountain. The artifact spirit emerged from the Heaven Measuring Device and fought fiercely with the immortal piloting the ship. They argued about ¡°embezzling spirit stones,¡± ¡°reckless driving,¡± ¡°reporting to the Immortal Sect,¡± and so on. Then, with an explosion, the artifact spirit died, and many people perished.

    Those who survived died one after another.

    All the deaths and farewells turned into a series of rapidly passing fragments before Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes. He saw those blurred figures dying of hunger, from poisonous creatures in the mountains, in desperate fights, and from the pervasive malice that filled the valley.

    The valley itself wanted to kill them, wielding the power of hunger.

    The seemingly endless tunnel suddenly disappeared. Yu Sheng found himself in a faded scene. After passing through many chaotic memory fragments, he had finally arrived at Foxy¡¯s current dream.

    Just as Irene had said, the colors in the dream were uniform. Everything had an old, lifeless, grayish texture¡ªthe dark sky, the gloomy woods, the dirty and gray soil and stones. Just one nce made him feel overwhelmingly oppressed.

    ¡°Irene?¡± Yu Sheng called out in his mind, not seeing her anywhere.

    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± came her voice as if directly from his thoughts. The sensation was¡­ odd.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± Yu Sheng looked around. ¡°Why can¡¯t I see you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m with you,¡± Irene¡¯s voice replied. ¡°You can¡¯t see me, and you can¡¯t see your own body. We¡¯re two external consciousnesses that have infiltrated her dream. Having a viewpoint is good enough.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Yu Sheng understood. He began to search for Foxy in the small woods.

    He didn¡¯t search for long. Almost as soon as he had the thought to find her, he heard a sound not far away.

    It was the sound of digging.

    Yu Sheng immediately followed the sound. His perspective floated through the shadowy woods, and soon he saw a glimpse of white.

    A silver-haired girl in tattered clothes was kneeling at the edge of a clearing. Her once fluffy and beautiful fox tail was dirty and matted with soil. She kept her head down, desperately digging into the ground, muttering as she worked. Around her were numerous pits she had dug with her hands, bothrge and small.

    Yu Sheng ¡°floated¡± over to Foxy¡¯s side.

    She couldn¡¯t see him and continued digging, her hands wing into the soil repeatedly.

    Irene¡¯s voice suddenly came into his mind. ¡°Talk to her.¡±

    ¡°She can¡¯t see us,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Just talk. This is a dream; she¡¯ll respond. In a dream, nothing is unreasonable to the dreamer.¡±

    Yu Sheng thought for a moment and looked at the fox girl. ¡°What are you digging for?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Mom and Dad¡­¡± Foxy didn¡¯t question the sudden voice at all and answered naturally. ¡°I remember I buried them here¡­ They were definitely buried here¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng felt a heaviness in his heart for some reason. He subconsciously asked, ¡°Why do you want to dig them up?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I miss them,¡± Foxy gradually stopped, her eyes vacant and confused, yet she still answered instinctively. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry. I want to tell them I¡¯m so hungry¡­ But I held on. They told me not to listen to that monster. I¡¯ve been holding on, but¡­ so hungry¡­¡±

    Foxy looked down at her hands, dirty with soil, and resumed digging. As she dug, she muttered to herself, ¡°They should be here. They must be here, right under here¡­ I listened to them, always listened. I didn¡¯t listen to that monster¡­¡±

    ¡°Her mental state isn¡¯t right,¡± Irene¡¯s voice said in Yu Sheng¡¯s mind. ¡°Something¡¯s very wrong¡­¡±

    ¡°I know. I sensed that the first time we met,¡± Yu Sheng replied internally.

    ¡°No, I mean¡­ something else has infiltrated her mind, trying to interfere with her thoughts,¡± Irene exined, attempting to convey theplex situation to Yu Sheng. ¡°Her voice carries someone else¡¯s words¡ªher own will has been holding on, but the external thoughts are pushing her to her limit.¡±

    Irene suddenly fell silent.

    Foxy stopped digging, stood up with a confused expression, and walked a few steps away. Then she stood motionless in the clearing.

    Yu Sheng immediately followed. The next moment, he seemed to hear a faint, blurred voice.

    The voice seemed toe directly from within him as if he himself were whispering:

    ¡°Dig them up¡­ Bring them out¡­

    ¡°You just want to see them. You just want to make sure you¡¯ve been listening to them. It¡¯s been so long since you¡¯ve met, hasn¡¯t it¡­

    ¡°¡®I¡¯ miss them so much¡­¡±

    Foxy turned her head nkly, looking at the pits she had dug.

    ¡°I miss them so much¡­¡± she whispered.

    Yu Sheng suddenly realized that the voice he heard was the ¡°external interference¡± Irene had mentioned!

    Since he was connected to Foxy¡¯s dream and mind, what he heard wasn¡¯t his own inner voice but the voice within Foxy¡¯s heart!

    Foxy slowly turned toward another spot in the clearing, seeming ready to dig again.

    Each handful of soil was gradually breaking through her mental defenses.

    Yu Sheng finally understood what that voice was tempting her to do. A chill rose from his heart, and he instinctively shouted, ¡°Foxy!¡±

    The fox girl stopped in confusion, turning to look at the empty edge of the woods.

    After a long while, a bit of rity returned to her eyes, and she recalled where she had heard that familiar voice.

    ¡°Benefactor¡­?¡± she whispered.

    But the forest was silent; Yu Sheng¡¯s voice did note again. That shout seemed like an illusion.

    Foxy stood dazed in the clearing. After a while, she noticed therge pits she had dug around her.

    Fear gradually appeared on the fox girl¡¯s face.

    She woke up, suddenly snapping back just before her mental defenses copsed.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 28: Hunger

    .

    He was falling¡ªplummeting down, then tossed upward, only to fall again. This endless cycle repeated in a void of piercing cold and emptiness. His thoughts were a tangled mess, and chaotic sensations stabbed at his mind like sharp knives. Just when he felt his consciousness about to snap, a sudden feeling washed over him, like being pulled from the brink of drowning. Yu Sheng jolted awake from that infinite, icy darkness.

    He sat up abruptly in bed, but immediately lost his bnce. His body tilted, nearly sending him tumbling to the floor. At thest moment, he grabbed the edge of the bedside table, barely managing to steady himself as his head swam.

    A sharp, persistent throbbing made him wonder if his brain was actually boiling.

    Thankfully, the sensation didn¡¯tst long. Once he truly woke up, the unbearable feelings in his head faded like remnants of a dream, leaving only a lingering, unpleasant impression.

    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Yu Sheng took a few deep breaths. He looked out the window and saw the sun gradually sinking towards the rooftops of the distant city. The sky was growing darker by the minute.

    ¡°An entire day has passed¡­¡± he muttered in surprise. Supporting himself on the bedside table, he stood up. He went to the desk, poured himself a ss of water, and gulped it down. Then he pped his face lightly, trying to shake off the unrest from his fitful sleep. Leaving the bedroom, he headed downstairs.

    As soon as he entered the dining room, Yu Sheng began toin to the oil painting on the table. ¡°I never thought that ¡®abrupt awakening¡¯ would feel this awful. I figured I¡¯d just be a bit dizzy or have my heart race for a while. But man, when I opened my eyes, I almost threw upst year¡¯s New Year¡¯s dinner¡­¡±

    He finished venting, but Irene didn¡¯t respond with her usual snarky remarks. Instead, she was unusually quiet. Sensing something was off, Yu Sheng turned to look at the painting. He saw Irene slumped in the chair draped with a red velvet nket, hugging a teddy bear and staring nkly upwards. asionally, her eyes would shift, followed by her standing up to retch.Yu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°How did your ¡®abrupt awakening¡¯ end up making you feel so awful too?¡±

    Irene nced at him. Just as she was about to speak, another wave of nausea hit her. But as a doll sealed who knows how many years ago, she didn¡¯t even have stomach acid, let alone New Year¡¯s dinner. (In fact, Yu Sheng doubted she even had a stomach.) So she could only lean over the chair, feeling miserable, dry heaving as if her head might fall off any second.

    After a long while, the unfortunate doll finally caught her breath. She looked up at Yu Sheng, her voice weak. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who ¡®woke¡¯ us up¡ªit was you.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ what?¡± Yu Sheng was puzzled.

    ¡°You scared that fox awake with yourst shout. I didn¡¯t even have time to react!¡± Irene looked aggrieved. ¡°Why did you have to yell so loudly?¡±

    Yu Sheng blinked, but he quickly grasped what she meant. Scratching his head awkwardly, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know. I just wanted to warn Foxy. I felt her state was dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Well, your instincts were spot on,¡± Irene said, before leaning over to gag again. After dry heaving a couple of times, she caught her breath and gave Yu Sheng an exasperated look. ¡°Fine. The good news is you managed to wake that fox before she sank any deeper. Though she ended up ¡®bouncing¡¯ the two of us out when she woke up, she should be clear-headed for a while.¡±

    Yu Sheng walked over and pulled out a chair opposite Irene at the dining table. His expression grew serious. ¡°And the bad news?¡±

    For a moment, Irene said nothing. After a few seconds of silence, she nodded slightly. ¡°You probably guessed it¡ªshe can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡±

    Yu Sheng frowned but remained silent.

    Yes, he had felt it. Trapped in that valley, he sensed the deep-seated hunger and madness buried within Foxy, something like a festering parasite spreading incessantly. At first, he didn¡¯t know what it was, but during their final confrontation with that flesh-and-blood monster, he realized that this ¡®hunger¡¯ was not as simple as it seemed.

    What he had just witnessed in the depths of the dream only gave him a clearer understanding of Foxy¡¯s situation.

    ¡°If you want to help that fox, you¡¯d better act quickly,¡± Irene said from beside him. ¡°Something is luring her, trying to turn her into some kind of¡­ ¡®nourishment.¡¯ That thing doesn¡¯t aim to kill; it¡¯s the madness born from hunger that it wants. The fact that she¡¯s held out this long shows incredible willpower, but the longer she resists, the more¡­ ¡®nutrients¡¯ she¡¯ll provide when the ¡®transformation¡¯ urs. Things will get troublesome¡ªvery, very troublesome.¡±

    Yu Sheng listened intently, his face growing increasingly grim. He mentally filled in the gaps based on what Irene described and what he knew so far. Suddenly, he sensed something and looked up at the painting across from him.

    ¡°Irene,¡± he said seriously, ¡°do you¡­ know something? About that valley and what¡¯s in it?¡±

    Irene hesitated for a moment. First, she shook her head, but then she gave a slight nod.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember most things, including what¡¯s really going on with that valley. But the situation that fox is experiencing¡ªI seem to recall something about it. I think I¡¯ve read rted materials before.¡±

    She paused, frowning as if trying hard to dredge up useful information from her fragmented and iplete memories.

    ¡°An entity called ¡®Hunger¡¯¡ªI think that¡¯s its name,¡± Irene said slowly. ¡°It¡¯s a highly dangerous entity with clear malicious intent. It manifests in sealed-off areas where the environment bes toxic and hunger spreads. It has strong offensive capabilities, but what¡¯s more dangerous is its ¡®influence.¡¯ Those targeted by this entity fall into terrifying hunger, and their willpower is severely tested. I can¡¯t recall specific incidents, but I remember¡­ it¡¯s very dangerous, has harmed many people, and what¡¯s worse¡­¡±

    Irene stopped, lifting her gaze to meet Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Hunger turns people into beasts, devouring both dignity and life. Most people can¡¯t withstand it. And those who fall be part of the entity itself¡ªendlessly and ceaselessly in hunger.¡±

    As Irene spoke, Yu Sheng¡¯s expression grew taut, a heavy weight pressing on his heart. Just then, another thought struck him¡ª

    The urge to eat that he felt when confronting the flesh-and-blood monster!

    Could it be that he was already affected by ¡®Hunger¡¯?!

    His heart skipped a beat. He quickly asked, ¡°Wait, what are the main ¡®symptoms¡¯ after being influenced by ¡®Hunger¡¯?¡±

    Irene gave him a strange look. ¡°Well, ¡®hunger,¡¯ of course.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean,¡± Yu Sheng said, waving his hand hastily. He reorganized his thoughts. ¡°For example, when I saw that monster, I had this intense desire to take a bite out of it¡ªeven thought it might taste good. Then I came back and cooked a couple of dishes. Could that reaction mean I¡¯ve been affected by ¡®Hunger¡¯?¡±

    Irene¡¯s expression visibly froze. She immediately thought of the ¡®local specialties¡¯ Yu Sheng had brought back, and that delicious-looking meal of four dishes and a soup.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you even ate¡­¡± the doll muttered. But then she snapped back to attention, her tone changing. ¡°No, of course not! The influence of the ¡®Hunger¡¯ entity makes you starve to the point of going crazy and attacking others¡ªnot make you want to eat it! It doesn¡¯t lure people into madness by offering itself as bait!¡±

    Irene¡¯s outburst startled Yu Sheng, but he quickly understood her point. Hunger and appetite are closely rted, but in the realm governed by strict rules¡ªlike ¡®Otherworlds¡¯ and ¡®Entities¡¯¡ªthese are distinctly separate definitions. Especially when dealing with an entity with active malicious intent, its influence would operate strictly ording to its own rules.

    Simply put, if Yu Sheng had indeed been affected by ¡®Hunger¡¯ while in that valley, he should have been trying to bite Foxy¡ªnot the monster that was the source of the lure.

    Of course, the first time he bit that monster, he was somewhat reluctant. But let¡¯s not dwell on that.

    Realizing this, Yu Sheng breathed a sigh of relief. Confirming that he hadn¡¯t been corrupted by that bizarre entity, he recalled that after eating before sleep, he did feel normal satiety. This greatly reassured him. Exhaling deeply, he said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Looks like I¡¯m still pretty normal.¡±

    Irene looked at him, muttering under her breath, ¡°No, I think the fact that you had an appetite for that thing is already not normal¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng waved herment aside nonchntly and quickly changed the subject. ¡°So, that very abstract-looking but surprisingly tasty monster is ¡®Hunger,¡¯ right? If we eliminate it, Foxy can break free from its influence¡ªI know entities can¡¯t bepletely destroyed, but I¡¯m talking about defeating it temporarily.¡±

    ¡°Actually¡­ I¡¯m not sure,¡± Irene replied hesitantly. ¡°¡®Hunger¡¯ is a rather special entity. The monster you saw is its ¡®manifestation,¡¯ but as I understand it, the real ¡®Hunger¡¯ permeates the entire valley. Do you get what I mean? What you saw was just its ¡®tentacle¡¯ reaching out to hunt and sense what¡¯s happening. Its main form¡ªas the name implies¡ªis the omnipresent hunger in the valley.¡±

    Yu Sheng listened, his expression gradually turning nk.

    Yes, he understood.

    ¡°Wait, so it¡¯s a¡­ rule-based entity?!¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 29: Days with the Doll

    .

    Irene quickly understood what Yu Sheng meant by ¡°Rule-type.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not entirely sure,¡± the doll inside the painting said slowly, pointing to her own head. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, many things are a blur to me now¡ªeven the most basic knowledge. The influence of this painting on me isn¡¯t just memory loss. Over the long years, it¡¯s dismantled my thoughts. Regarding the characteristics of ¡®Hunger,¡¯ many are just vague impressions I¡¯ve pieced together. You¡¯d best take it as a reference.¡±

    ¡°Well, regardless, that thing is definitely hard to deal with,¡± Yu Sheng pondered for a moment and nodded. ¡°Looks like we need a backup n. If we can¡¯t handle that creature, we should find a way to get Foxy out of that valley. By the way, if we can get her out of that Otherworld, she should be free from ¡®Hunger¡¯s¡¯ influence, right?¡±

    ¡°She should be,¡± Irene replied thoughtfully. ¡°The Otherworld¡¯s influence can¡¯t spread into reality. But honestly, getting someone out of an Otherworld under the blockade of ¡®Hunger¡¯ is extremely difficult.¡±

    As she thought aloud, Irene suddenly looked up, staring straight at Yu Sheng. ¡°Wait, are you seriously nning to deal with that thing yourself? I mean, setting aside how you¡¯ll handle it, how do you know you¡¯ll even return to that valley?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that once someone has contact with the Otherworld, they can never break that connection?¡± Yu Sheng said casually. ¡°I understand it like falling into quicksand¡ªyou can only keep sinking. Even if you get out temporarily, it¡¯s just stalling the sinking process¡­¡±

    Irene widened her eyes. ¡°I did say that, but what I meant is that after interacting with an Otherworld, you establish a connection with the entire realm ¡®beyond reason.¡¯ You¡¯ll have a higher chance of encountering other Otherworlds or supernatural phenomena, not necessarily the same one you first encountered. It¡¯spletely random!¡±

    ¡°But I have a feeling I¡¯ll meet that creature again soon, and that valley too,¡± Yu Sheng said earnestly, meeting Irene¡¯s gaze. ¡°I haven¡¯tpletely ¡®disconnected¡¯ from that ce. It¡¯s¡­ like it¡¯s waiting for me to return.¡±A hint of seriousness shed in Irene¡¯s crimson eyes. She thought for a moment and hesitantly asked, ¡°A spiritual intuition?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s what you call spiritual intuition,¡± Yu Sheng shrugged. ¡°But ever since I dealt with that creature, I¡¯ve indeed started to sense certain things. It¡¯s vague, but it seems urate.¡±

    ¡°Ordinary people, even after a stimulus, rarely develop spiritual intuition in such a short time, let alone control and use it,¡± Irene couldn¡¯t help but look Yu Sheng up and down, a bit amazed. ¡°You might just be a naturally gifted investigator¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng opened his mouth. ¡°Uh, is that a good thing?¡±

    Irene thought for a moment, her sharp tongue as usual. ¡°Investigators tend to have high mortality rates.¡±

    Yu Sheng: ¡°¡­¡±

    Before he could say anything, Irene added, ¡°But ordinary people whoe into contact with the Otherworld without developing spiritual intuition have even higher mortality rates.¡±

    Yu Sheng¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not a big problem then.¡±

    Irene was astonished by Yu Sheng¡¯s carefree attitude. He just shook his head and stood up from the dining table.

    A voice immediately came from the painting. ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°The kitchen! I¡¯ve slept all day, and we still don¡¯t have dinner!¡± Yu Sheng turned and red at Irene. ¡°Why do you get so nervous every time I move, like I¡¯m about to throw you away?¡±

    ¡°Obviously! I can barely move on my own now. Do you know how insecure that feels? And someone like you who could step into the Otherworld just by going out¡ªhow do I know if you¡¯ll disappear the moment you stand up, and we¡¯ll be separated forever¡­¡±

    Irene¡¯s mouth was as irking as ever, but Yu Sheng merely frowned, sensing that she was just trying to express concern.

    And¡­ he realized the helplessness she must feel, being trapped in a painting, unable to control her situation, and the anxiety of finally finding someone she could talk to.

    He thought for a moment and picked up Irene from the dining table.

    She immediately eximed, ¡°Hey, what are you doing? I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m still watching TV. I warn you, don¡¯t hang me back in that room upstairs! I¡­ I¡¯ll stop talking if you put me back¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s boring to cook alone. Since you¡¯re idle anyway,e to the kitchen and chat with me.¡±

    Irene was stunned for a moment, sneaking a peek at Yu Sheng¡¯s face from the edge of the frame, seemingly incredulous, but quickly nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Sure, sure!¡±

    Yu Sheng rolled his eyes, carrying Irene into the kitchen. He casually ced her on the windowsill, then turned to open the fridge, checking the ingredients for dinner.

    Foxy¡¯s figure appeared in his mind¡ªthe moment he saw the food, he couldn¡¯t help but think of that fox spirit girl squatting in the ruins of the broken temple, nibbling on a wilted vegetable leaf and looking at him from afar.

    She must still be hungry.

    Yu Sheng pressed his lips together, suppressing the many thoughts in his mind, and took out the leftover stew and two steamed buns from the morning.

    He decided to heat up the leftovers and buns for dinner, and cook some porridge.

    cing the buns and stew into the microwave, then washing rice to cook porridge, Yu Sheng busied himself silently. Half a minuteter, he began to regret bringing Irene into the kitchen¡ªthis chatterbox hadn¡¯t stopped talking since he opened the fridge!

    ¡°Wow, your fridge is pretty big! Do you really need such a big fridge for just yourself?

    ¡°That¡¯s the stew you made this morning, right? I have to say, that ¡®local specialty¡¯ looks pretty normal after cooking¡­ By the way, are you sure it won¡¯t suddenlye back to life in the bowl?

    ¡°You¡¯re just cooking porridge? Then there¡¯s not much to see. Why don¡¯t you carve a flower out of a carrot? Or make a stamp.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you turn on the range hood¡­? Oh, you¡¯re not stir-frying.

    ¡°Is it getting dark outside? Hey, turn me around; I want to see the street¡­ Fine, fine, if you won¡¯t.

    ¡°What¡¯s your mother¡¯s maiden name?¡±

    Yu Sheng finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He picked up Irene and brought her close to the sink. ¡°Do you believe I¡¯ll soak you in here right now? I¡¯ll scrub you with dish soap until your paintes off!¡±

    Irene immediately shrank back, hugging her teddy bear and sitting back on the windowsill. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t talk¡­¡±

    Finally, peace.

    Irene sat quietly, hugging her teddy bear and watching Yu Sheng. He was leaning against the stove, lost in thought. Neither of them spoke.

    After a while, Irene broke the silence. ¡°I still think it¡¯s too dangerous for you to deal with ¡®Hunger¡¯ alone. Although I can¡¯t recall exactly how powerful that entity is, it certainly isn¡¯t something an ordinary person can handle. You¡¯ll¡­ die.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle back to life,¡± Yu Sheng replied calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯m being serious!¡±

    ¡°So am I.¡±

    Irene red at him, seeming a bit angry. But after a few seconds, she sighed.

    ¡°Honestly, think of another way. Try to contact those in this city who specialize in fighting the Otherworld. Don¡¯t take risks.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to take risks; I just feel that ¡®risk¡¯ will find me,¡± Yu Sheng shook his head. ¡°But I understand what you mean. I won¡¯t recklessly throw my life away. As for those ¡®professionals¡¯ you mentioned, I¡¯ll look for them.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good then.¡±

    Dinner passed peacefully. Irene watched a mindless urban drama on TV, asionallymenting on the people and events in the plot. Yu Sheng ate seriously, asionally responding to Irene¡¯s chatter.

    He ate very cleanly this meal. In the end, he didn¡¯t even leave a drop of soup, using the bun to wipe the bowl spotless.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a bit.¡± After tidying up the dining room and kitchen, Yu Sheng changed into his outdoor clothes and casually said to Irene.

    Irene, who was watching TV, instantly looked up, her expression showing a hint of panic. ¡°Where are you going?!¡±

    ¡°Just to the small supermarket at the corner, to buy some food. It¡¯s not far,¡± Yu Sheng said, noticing the look on Irene¡¯s face and finding it a bit amusing. ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. It¡¯s not like I step into the Otherworld every time I go out¡­ Don¡¯t worry. Although this house is a bit strange, I always check before opening the door.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Irene scratched her head, still a bit puzzled. ¡°But I saw there¡¯s still quite a lot in the fridge.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to buy some more,¡± Yu Sheng exined. ¡°Stuff that doesn¡¯t need refrigeration, ready-to-eat.¡±

    Irene understood. ¡°Oh, alright then. Be careful when you go out¡­ Remember to look outside before you open the door! Don¡¯t just step out!¡±

    Yu Shengughed.

    It had been a long time since anyone had told him to ¡°be careful when you go out.¡± Although this time it was a doll who usually had a mouth full of snark, it felt nice.

    He finished changing, then thought for a moment and stuffed several pieces of bread and biscuits into his pockets before heading to the door. cing his hand on the doorknob, he took a deep breath.

    Honestly, ever since he opened this doorst time and directly fell into the Otherworld, he did have a bit of¡­ a phobia about this door.

    But he couldn¡¯t just stay in the house forever.

    Gritting his teeth, Yu Sheng slowly pushed the door open.

    First, he opened it a crack, then a bit wider, cautiously observing the outside.

    After repeatedly confirming, he breathed a sigh of relief and stepped out.

    Thankfully, the door wasn¡¯t that treacherous.

    It seemed thating out of that house didn¡¯t have a high probability of falling into the Otherworld. Perhaps certain conditions were needed to trigger some ¡°effect¡± of that door? Maybe it required opening the door multiple times, or at specific times?

    Walking down the street, Yu Sheng felt a bit more at ease and couldn¡¯t help but let his thoughts wander. But regardless, he truly rxed a bit.

    He walked briskly down the almost deserted street. Before long, he arrived at the small supermarket at the corner and pushed the door.

    The moment he pushed the door, he felt a chill run down his spine, and then¡ª

    A st of hot air hit his face. On the scorched earth ahead, heat waves shimmered. In the distance, a crashed aircraft billowed thick smoke on a hill. Two fully armed individuals, d in some kind of ck exoskeleton armor resembling alien battle suits, were grappling with each other. One suddenly raised his hand, an ion de igniting with a ¡°sizzle¡± at his wrist, stabbing toward the other.

    Then, the two who looked like ck-armored interster mercenaries seemed to notice Yu Sheng¡¯s gaze simultaneously. They turned sharply to look at him, the dark red sensors on their facetes flickering.

    Yu Sheng: ¡°¡­?¡±

    He quickly took a step back and mmed the door shut.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 30: The Gatekeeper

    .

    The door of the small supermarket mmed shut behind Yu Sheng, cutting off the scorching heat from that charred world and the sudden menace of the two ck-armored soldiers. He stood there, rooted to the spot, a bit dazed.

    For several moments, he simply stared ahead before drawing a sharp breath. Turning his head, he nced around.

    The street was nearly empty. The few passersby seemed entirely oblivious to the strange urrence that had just unfolded. Only Yu Sheng had confronted that bizarre scene head-on, and now he stood in the evening breeze, his thoughts swirling.

    After a moment, he slowly turned back to gaze at the storefront of the small supermarket.

    Over the past two months, he had visited this ce more than once. Nestled in the old part of town, the little shop didn¡¯t stock much, but it had all the basics¡ªdaily necessities, rice, flour, cooking oil. The owners were a young couple, and Yu Sheng was somewhat familiar with them by now.

    The supermarket¡¯s facade was nothing special¡ªjust an ordinary ground-floor shop. Large ss windows faced the street, almost entirely covered with various promotional signs and shelves crammed with small items pressed against the ss. One side of the ss door didn¡¯t work properly; an A4 paper with ¡°Door Broken¡± was taped to that half. Through the door, he could see the slightly cramped shelves inside and the owner moving goods beside them.

    Everything looked perfectly normal¡ªnothing could be more ordinary.

    But Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t dismiss what he¡¯d just witnessed as some kind of hallucination. He could still feel that scorching, faintly sulfurous air lingering in his nostrils.He had almost stepped forward, but fortunately, the lingering effects of his previous misadventures made him cautious¡ªnot just with his own front door, but with any door. Whenever he opened one, he¡¯d hesitate subconsciously. Another reason he¡¯d paused at the entrance was the shiver he¡¯d felt deep inside the moment he pushed the door open.

    Standing at the supermarket¡¯s entrance, Yu Sheng steadied himself. After thinking for a moment, he reached out again to grasp the door handle. Applying a bit of force, he pushed the door open slightly and leaned in to peek inside.

    It was just an ordinary supermarket. At this hour, there were no customers. The owner was still busy behind the shelves, seemingly unaware of any movement at the door.

    Yu Sheng stepped back, closed the door carefully, then firmly gripped the handle once more. Taking a deep breath as if wrestling with his own nerves, he gritted his teeth and suddenly flung the door open.

    Opposite him stood a tall woman with flowing blonde hair dressed in a silver-white robe. She stood on a tform, turning in surprise to look at him.

    She was strikingly beautiful, but beneath her golden hair, her ears were not human¡ªthey were elegantly elongated and pointed. Several softly glowing tubes and wires extended from behind her ears, connecting to something out of sight behind her.

    But what caught Yu Sheng¡¯s attention even more was the wheel-like structure extending from beneath her robe and the mechanical limbs behind her that manipted various tools in mid-air.

    A voice called out from somewhere beyond the door: ¡°Boss! The client wants to know if the superluminal core we sentst week is fixed yet.¡±

    The blonde woman didn¡¯t respond. She stared unblinkingly at Yu Sheng standing in the doorway, and after a long moment, she finally burst out, ¡°How on earth did you get in here?!¡±

    Yu Sheng mmed the door shut.

    But the next second, he flung it open again¡ªbecause he hadn¡¯t seen clearly just now. Was that an elf? It was the first time in his life he¡¯d seen an elf! Was it really an elf? But something about her didn¡¯t quite fit!

    As the door swung open, he found himself face-to-face with a small boy wearing a coarse brown Taoist robe. They stared at each other in surprise. The doorframe was surrounded by smoke and scorch marks. The boy was holding a fan, mid-swing, his eyes bulging as if they might pop out.

    Before Yu Sheng could say anything, the boy dropped his fan as if he¡¯d seen a ghost. He hopped and ran away, shouting at the top of his lungs, ¡°Master! Master! Senior Brother did it! Senior Brother¡¯s alchemy furnace produced a human head! It has eyes and a nose and it can breathe!¡±

    ¡°What the¡ª¡±

    Yu Sheng eximed, mming the door shut once more. He stumbled back several steps beforeing to a halt.

    He nced back at the street and noticed a few passersby looking his way with puzzled expressions¡ªbut they seemed only to have noticed his odd behavior. Since he¡¯d closed the door quickly, no one had seen whaty beyond it.

    He hurriedly adjusted his expression, trying to appear nonchnt, and stepped aside. Once he was sure no one was watching, he took several deep breaths, standing at the street corner, his mind racing.

    Everything was too chaotic, too bizarre. He didn¡¯t even know whether to feel shaken, have his worldview upended, or consider himself lucky to be alive. All he knew was that his thoughts were swirling as if twelve storms had whipped through his mind¡ªor like two hundred Ailins chattering at once. A jumble of wild ideas crashed around in his head, and it took him a good seven or eight minutes to regain hisposure.

    But one thing he quickly realized.

    Those ces beyond the door¡­ they weren¡¯t the Otherworld.

    At least, that mechanical, elf-like woman and the fan-wielding Taoist boy weren¡¯t in some Otherworld. As for the two imposing soldiers in powered armor who seemed to be in the middle of a battle¡ªtheir surroundings had been harsh, so it was hard to say whether that was an Otherworld or not.

    After a long while, Yu Sheng¡¯s chaotic thoughts began to settle. He forced himself to sort through the wild spections, suppressing them for the moment. Then he lowered his head and looked at his hands.

    Hesitating, he slowly reached out to the side.

    He was standing at a corner of the street, with only a bare cement wall beside him.

    He ran his fingers over the rough surface, slowly curling them as if grasping something¡ªimagining there was a door.

    Just like when he¡¯d discovered the hidden doorknob outside the room where he¡¯d found Irene at the end of his hallway. Just like when he¡¯d been flung into the air by that monster in the night valley and had instinctively grabbed at the air, pulling open a door back to the real world.

    He felt it¡ªa door.

    He couldn¡¯t see it, but it was there. He grasped the handle, and the door began to materialize, slowly anchoring itself. His expression stiffened as he turned his head¡ªthe door shimmered faintly in his vision as if it could be opened with the slightest effort.

    ¡°What on earth?!¡±

    He gasped, and as tension shot through him, his hand released instinctively. The ¡°door¡± vanished silently into the wall.

    His heart was pounding wildly as if it might leap out of his chest at any moment.

    He took several deep breaths to calm himself, recalling the sensation of grasping the doorknob just moments ago. A wry smile tugged at his lips.

    ¡°Irene,¡± he called out inwardly, with an emotion he couldn¡¯t quite name¡ªa mix of confusion and hesitation.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Irene¡¯s voice sounded immediately, as cheerful as ever. ¡°I was just about to contact you! You¡¯ve been out for a while. Didn¡¯t you say the supermarket was just around the corner? Did you buy too much stuff?¡±

    ¡°¡­I haven¡¯t gone into the supermarket yet,¡± Yu Sheng replied.

    ¡°Did you get lost?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to tell you that I probably won¡¯t be considering moving anymore,¡± he said, not bothering with her off-base guesses.

    ¡°Huh?! Really?¡± Irene sounded both pleased and curious. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you say the house felt strange? Especially with the door¡ªyou might get ¡®thrown¡¯ somewhere when you open it¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just suddenly realized that, regarding the biggest problem, maybe the weird one isn¡¯t the house,¡± Yu Sheng sighed. ¡°Maybe¡­ the weird one is me.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡± Irene fell silent, but Yu Sheng could easily imagine her expression¡ªeyes wide, full of question marks.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bitplicated to exin. Anyway, you don¡¯t need to worry about moving anymore,¡± he said, leaning against the wall and rubbing his forehead. ¡°If there¡¯s a chanceter¡­ I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Irene¡¯s curiosity was practically bursting, but she sensed that he didn¡¯t want to delve into it right now. So she simply said, ¡°Oh.¡±

    With that, Yu Sheng ended the conversation.

    He hadn¡¯t shared the specifics of his ¡°door-opening¡± experience with her¡ªnot because he was hiding anything, but because his own thoughts were still a jumbled mess. There were many details he hadn¡¯t had time to ponder¡ªthe situation had been too chaotic, and he¡¯d overlooked a lot that he¡¯d need to recall and sort outter.

    He decided to wait until he got back and had a chance to rest before discussing it with Irene.

    Of course, he also knew that even if he told her, she¡¯d probably be just as confused as he was, and they¡¯d be muddled together. But still, having someone to talk it over with was better than mulling it over alone.

    After all, the puppet did have some knowledge about the supernatural¡ªalbeit not much.

    A few minutester, Yu Sheng stepped out from the street corner. The evening breeze was growing cooler, and he straightened up, trying to shake off the lingering unease. He looked toward the small supermarket not far away.

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he decided to continue on to the store.

    He resolved toplete his shopping n for the day. As unsettling as the ¡°door¡± incident was, he couldn¡¯t very well start avoiding every door from now on.

    This time, however, he was more cautious than ever as he approached the supermarket¡¯s entrance.

    He concentrated intently, attuned to every detail as he reached for the door handle¡ªfrom the texture under his fingers to the thoughts in his mind, the subtle instincts warning him, even the sound of the wind and the reflection in the ss door.

    If anyone had been watching, they might have thought his movements were in slow motion.

    Then, the supermarket door swung open.

    Amid the somewhat crowded shelves, the young shop owner looked up. Seeing Yu Sheng, he broke into a smile. ¡°Oh, here to buy something?¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 31: Passing By

    .

    Yu Sheng hesitated before the supermarket door, his hand hovering just above the handle. Opening a door¡ªsuch a simple, mundane action. Yet, after the events of recent days, it felt like stepping into the unknown every single time.

    Taking a deep breath, he pushed the door open and stepped inside.

    The familiar sight of shelves stocked with goods and the young shopkeeper behind the counter greeted him. Relief washed over Yu Sheng, but a sliver of doubt lingered. What if this wasn¡¯t his usual supermarket? His mind conjured wild images: shelves lined with jars containing eyeballs floating in formaldehyde, the shopkeeper transforming into a monstrous figure wielding a chainsaw¡­

    ¡°Get a grip,¡± Yu Sheng muttered under his breath, shaking off the absurd thoughts. He needed to focus.

    Confirming that everything seemed normal, he approached the counter and nodded to the shopkeeper. ¡°I¡¯m here to buy some things. Do you have boxes of instant noodles andpressed biscuits?¡±

    The shopkeeper looked up, raising an eyebrow at Yu Sheng¡¯s slightly disheveled appearance. ¡°Instant noodles, sure. Unopened boxes are stacked under the stairs to the second floor. Help yourself.¡± He gestured toward the iron staircase. ¡°As forpressed biscuits, we don¡¯t have any boxes left. They¡¯re on the middle shelf to your left. Not many folks buy them, so I don¡¯t stock much.¡±

    ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll take all the biscuits you have, please. I¡¯ll grab a box of noodles myself.¡± Yu Sheng paused. ¡°Oh, and could you add two packs of therge sausages?¡±

    ¡°Sure thing.¡± The shopkeeper grabbed arge shopping bag and began packing the biscuits. As he worked, he nced up. ¡°Stocking up, are we? Eating just instant noodles and biscuits isn¡¯t exactly a bnced diet. My wife gives me an earful whenever I try.¡±Yu Sheng offered a faint smile. ¡°Just preparing, that¡¯s all.¡±

    The shopkeeper shrugged, returning to his task. He didn¡¯t press further.

    As Yu Sheng made his way toward the stairs to fetch the noodles, the ss door of the supermarket swung open again. Both doors moved, but one emitted a grating squeak that set everyone¡¯s teeth on edge.

    The shopkeeper winced, looking up sharply. ¡°Hey! That door¡¯s broken. There¡¯s a sign on it!¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry! Didn¡¯t see it,¡± the neer said sheepishly. He was a young man with tousled ck hair and casual attire, his face unremarkable but friendly enough. He nced back at the misbehaving door before stepping fully inside. ¡°Do you have boxes of instant noodles?¡±

    Now returning with his own box, Yu Sheng nced briefly at the young man before averting his gaze.

    ¡°Same as his?¡± The shopkeeper nodded toward Yu Sheng.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯ll be perfect,¡± the young man replied, pointing at the box in Yu Sheng¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯ll take one of those.¡±

    ¡°Under the stairs on the right. Grab it yourself,¡± the shopkeeper instructed. ¡°I¡¯ll ring you up in a minute.¡±

    Yu Sheng and the neer passed each other in the aisle. For a fleeting moment, Yu Sheng felt a strange sense of familiarity, but he brushed it off. He headed to the counter, paid for his items, and hefted the shopping bag and noodle box. The sky outside was deepening into twilight as he stepped out.

    Meanwhile, Agent Li Lin found the stack of instant noodle boxes under the stairs. As he bent to pick one up, his phone vibrated in his pocket. Bncing the box on his knee, he fished out the device and read the message from his team leader.

    ¡°Settled in yet?¡±

    Li Lin quickly typed back, ¡°Yes, just grabbing some supplies.¡±

    Almost immediately, another message appeared. ¡°Any unusual activity?¡±

    ¡°Nothing so far,¡± Li Lin replied. ¡°I¡¯ll start canvassing the area tomorrow and get to know the locals.¡±

    He hesitated before sending another text. ¡°When is the Deep Diver arriving? Who¡¯sing?¡±

    There was a pause before the response came through. ¡°Xu Jiali. He¡¯ll be with you tomorrow.¡±

    Li Lin¡¯s eyebrows shot up. Xu Jiali? He began to type a question when another message arrived.

    ¡°He just got back from mein-IX. Unexpected situation there, mission cut short. He¡¯s debriefing now, then heading your way.¡±

    ¡°Just finished a mission and being sent out again?¡± Li Lin typed, frowning. ¡°No downtime?¡±

    ¡°Xu Jiali insisted. He¡¯s experiencing some aftereffects from the deep dive. Needs to wear a stabilizer for a while. Figured he¡¯d take his leave next week instead. Your area should be quiet, so he can rest while assisting you. Discuss details when you meet.¡±

    Li Lin sighed, sliding his phone back into his pocket. ¡°Always something,¡± he muttered.

    He approached the counter, setting the box down. The shopkeeper gave him a knowing look.

    ¡°Instant noodles, huh? Let me guess¡ªstocking up?¡±

    Li Lin chuckled. ¡°Something like that.¡±

    ¡°Not the healthiest choice. My wife nags me every time I bring these home.¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe I should leave them, then,¡± Li Lin teased.

    The shopkeeperughed. ¡°Toote now. That¡¯ll be twenty bucks.¡±

    Back at home, Irene sensed movement at the front door. From her ce within the ornate frame hanging on the wall, she leaned forward, peering into the hallway. There was no sign of Yu Sheng.

    Momentster, his head appeared around the doorframe, eyes darting cautiously around the room. Satisfied, he slipped inside, moving stealthily as if avoiding detection. He set down his load of groceries before quietly closing the door behind him.

    Irene raised an eyebrow. ¡°Yu Sheng, what are you doing? Why are you sneaking around like a cat burr?¡±

    He sighed heavily, slipping off his shoes. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand. I¡¯ve developed a¡­ let¡¯s call it a healthy respect for doorstely. Can¡¯t be too careful.¡±

    ¡°Doors?¡± Irene echoed, bemused. ¡°Care to borate?¡±

    He waved a hand dismissively. ¡°Long story.¡±

    Her gaze drifted to the pile of supplies he¡¯d brought in. ¡°You¡¯ve been shopping, I see. Quite the haul. You know, a trolley might¡¯ve been helpful.¡±

    Yu Sheng looked at the assortment of instant noodles, sausages, andpressed biscuits. A troubled expression crossed his face. ¡°I should¡¯ve bought some liquid food,¡± he murmured. ¡°She hasn¡¯t eaten in ages. Solid food might be too much¡­¡±

    Irene watched as he began pacing. ¡°Maybe I should go back out, get some eight-treasure porridge¡­¡±

    ¡°At this hour?¡± Irene interjected. ¡°The shops might be closing.¡±

    He paused, one foot already back in his shoe. ¡°But she¡¯s hungry¡­¡±

    Irene¡¯s tone softened. ¡°Even if you get it now, do you have a way to get it to her immediately?¡±

    Yu Sheng hesitated, the weight of her words sinking in.

    ¡°And honestly,¡± she continued, ¡°even if you could, it would only be a temporary fix. The real issue isn¡¯t just her hunger¡ªit¡¯s that entity, ¡®Hunger¡¯ itself.¡±

    He nodded slowly, slipping off his shoe again. ¡°You¡¯re right. Feeding her is just a stopgap. The main problem is ¡®Hunger.''¡±

    He moved to the dining table, sinking into a chair opposite Irene¡¯s frame. His eyes were distant, deep in thought.

    Irene studied him carefully. ¡°Have you¡­ made some progress? Found a way to reach her?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly a way to reach the valley,¡± he replied, a hint of excitement creeping into his voice. ¡°But perhaps a way to connect.¡±

    Before she could ask, Yu Sheng raised his hand, fingers curling as if grasping an invisible object.

    To Irene¡¯s astonishment, a door materialized in the air before them. Its edges shimmered, the surface rippling like water. Yu Sheng grasped the handle that only now became visible and pulled.

    The door swung open, revealing a scene unlike any Irene had ever seen.

    An elven woman stood on the other side, her appearance a blend of the organic and mechanical. Mechanical limbs and appendages extended from her back, and her lower body was an intricate assembly of gears and wheels. Despite the machinery, her face was ethereal, framed by silver hair, and she wore a flowing robe that contrasted with her mechanicalponents.

    She stood before a vast machine that pulsed with otherworldly light. The mechanical limbs behind her adjusted dials and levers with precision. Upon seeing Yu Sheng, her eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± she demanded, her voice echoing through the space between them.

    Yu Sheng blinked, taken aback. ¡°Uh¡­ sorry, wrong door.¡±

    He quickly shut the door, the portal disappearing as swiftly as it had appeared.

    Irene was speechless for a moment. Then, finding her voice, she eximed, ¡°What in the world was that?!¡±

    ¡°As you saw,¡± Yu Sheng said calmly, ¡°a door.¡±

    She red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t y coy with me! Where did that door lead? Who was that woman? And how did you even do that?!¡±

    He smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m still figuring it out myself. But it seems I can¡­ connect to certain ces. Maybe even control where the door leads.¡±

    Irene shook her head in disbelief. ¡°This is beyond anything I¡¯ve seen, and that¡¯s saying something.¡±

    Yu Sheng leaned back, his mind racing. ¡°If I can replicate this, perhaps I can find a way to reach her¡ªto reach the valley.¡±

    Irene¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Just¡­ be careful, okay? We don¡¯t know what¡¯s out there.¡±

    He met her gaze. ¡°I will. And thank you.¡±

    She offered a small smile. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m here for.¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 32: The Test of Blood

    Not only did Irene have a knack for hurling the most colorful insults, but her high-pitched screams could make anyone¡¯s head buzz.

    Yu Sheng wondered how she managed to create such a ruckus through an oil painting¡ªwas the entire canvas acting like an amplifier?

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me about the mechanics; I don¡¯t know how it works myself,¡± Yu Sheng said, rubbing his ear as he spread his hands helplessly at Irene. ¡°All I know for sure is that I can open ¡®doors,¡¯ and these doors can lead to all sorts of ces. They could be Otherworlds, or, like you just saw¡­ some distant location. Of course, we can¡¯t be certain whether it¡¯s another world, another, or a parallel universe.¡±

    He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Maybe we should ask the people on the other side about it? But that elf girl didn¡¯t seem too pleased just now¡­¡±

    Irene stood there, half-dazed. It took her a moment after Yu Sheng¡¯s rambling to react. After some thought, she finally spoke up, ¡°So¡­ what about activation conditions? Like, under what circumstances can you open a door?¡±

    ¡°Not entirely sure yet. I feel like I can open one pretty much anytime,¡± Yu Sheng mused, exining honestly based on his current understanding. ¡°As for the methods, there seem to be two. One is by directly opening an existing, ordinary door in reality. This kind is effortless; sometimes I don¡¯t even realize I¡¯ve done anything, and when I open the door, it leads straight to ¡®somewhere else.¡¯ The second is what you just saw¡ª¡±

    As he spoke, Yu Sheng raised his hand and mimed the action of pulling open a door in mid-air.

    ¡°Creating a door out of thin air. It¡¯s more taxing and requires concentration to sense and imagine it. Plus, the door might suddenly vanish if I lose focus during the process. But the upside is that I won¡¯t identally walk into an Otherworld just by opening any random door.¡±Irene¡¯s crimson eyes followed his arm back and forth several times before she broke the silence, ¡°Are you¡­ human?¡±

    Yu Sheng looked slightly offended. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°At this point, you still have the nerve to say that line¡ªyou know, the one you told me not long ago,¡± Irene muttered, trying to recall. Then, mimicking Yu Sheng¡¯s tone and expression, she said, ¡°¡ªIf I¡¯m not human, then are you?¡±

    She straightened up, staring directly into Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Some humans can wield supernatural powers, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone like you.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you have, but you forgot,¡± Yu Sheng retorted stubbornly. ¡°Your memory isn¡¯t exactly reliable.¡±

    Irene blinked, taken aback. ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡­ true?¡±

    This time, it was Yu Sheng¡¯s turn to feel a bit awkward. He was just being contrary, habitually bantering with this doll. He hadn¡¯t expected Irene to have such clear self-awareness, and her first reaction was to admit it¡­ She admitted it¡­

    Quickly regaining hisposure, he coughed twice and steered the conversation back. ¡°So it seems that when I ended up in that valley, it wasn¡¯t due to the strange properties of this house but because I opened a passage myself at the moment I opened the door. Therefore, if I can replicate what I did then, I can return to that Otherworld in theory.¡±

    Discussing serious matters, Irene¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°Is this ability controble?¡±

    ¡°¡­Somewhat,¡± Yu Sheng replied uncertainly, then borated, ¡°I can basically control when to open a passage to ¡®somewhere else¡¯ and when the door I open is just a normal door. But I can¡¯t determine exactly where it leads. There¡¯s even a chance I might open a door straight into a volcano. However¡­ there¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve just confirmed.¡±

    Irene leaned in, eager. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°The passages can be recreated. Under certain conditions, opening the door twice can lead to the same ce,¡± Yu Sheng exined. ¡°Like that elf you just saw¡ªwe¡¯ve met for the second time now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no wonder she reacted the way she did,¡± Irene remarked.

    Yu Sheng looked a bit embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure how it happened, but I vaguely remember that ¡®feeling.¡¯ I think if I practice more, I should be able to consistently open those ¡®doors¡¯ I¡¯ve connected with before. But the biggest problem now is¡­ when I first entered that valley, I wasn¡¯t prepared at all, and I¡¯ve mostly forgotten how it felt when I opened the door. That makes it really hard to recreate that passage.¡±

    ¡°But at least you have a lead now, right?¡± Irene quickly chimed in, trying tofort him. ¡°I used to think you wanting to rush back to save that fox was just wishful thinking, but now it seems like a feasible n, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Hearing this, Yu Sheng gave the doll in the painting a surprised look. His gaze made Irene shift ufortably in her chair. ¡°What are you looking at me for? I¡¯ve told you before, there¡¯s no way anything could happen between you and a¡­ paper doll.¡±

    This time, Yu Sheng didn¡¯t wait for her snarky remark to finish before interrupting, ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard something nicee out of your mouth¡ªI always thought you were full of trash talk. Never expected you to know how tofort someone.¡±

    Irene was momentarily speechless.

    She could curse up a storm when she wanted to.

    But Yu Sheng was in such a good mood now that even Irene¡¯s sharp words felt like background music.

    He looked at his hands, waving them in the air. Rising from the dining table, he began pacing around the room, looking full of energy.

    Seeing this, Irene paused her barrage of colorfulnguage, her eyes following him. ¡°You¡¯re not nning to start¡­ um, ¡®training¡¯ right now, are you?¡±

    ¡°No time like the present. Besides, I slept all day; I¡¯m full of energy,¡± Yu Sheng replied matter-of-factly. ¡°And this practice doesn¡¯t take up much space.¡±

    ¡°Just be careful. If you open a door and run into that elf again, she might hurl a fireball your way¡ªand you¡¯ll stter me with blood again.¡±

    Now that was the kind of banter he was used to.

    Yu Sheng waved her off dismissively, his gaze settling on the kitchen door nearby.

    Creating a door out of thin air required extra energy, so for practice, using a physical door that didn¡¯t drain him made more sense.

    But before he began, something else urred to him.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± He turned to look at the doll in the painting on the dining table.

    Irene thought for a moment. ¡°I told you to be careful? So that elf doesn¡¯t throw a fireball at you?¡±

    ¡°No, the more annoying bit.¡±

    Her mouth twitched. ¡°Don¡¯t stter me with blood!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it. I want to test something first,¡± Yu Sheng said, grinning as he walked over to the table. He picked up a small fruit knife lying there. ¡°My blood.¡±

    Irene¡¯s eyes widened in visible rm. Hugging her teddy bear, she jumped up from her chair. ¡°Hey, what are you doing! I was just saying¡ªyou don¡¯t have to get all dramatic! I¡¯m warning you, I¡¯m not to be trifled with. Put that knife down. You might scratch the canvas, and who knows what¡¯ll happen to me¡­¡±

    When the doll panicked, she tended to babble nonstop. Yu Sheng frowned slightly. ¡°Why are you so nervous? I¡¯m not going to cut you.¡±

    Before he finished speaking, he¡¯d already pressed the knife against his own finger¡ªbut after a moment¡¯s hesitation, he switched to the back of his hand. Taking a deep breath, he made a quick cut.

    It didn¡¯t hurt as much as he¡¯d expected.

    Irene watched, stunned. As Yu Sheng moved his bleeding hand closer to her, she backed away hurriedly, eximing, ¡°What are you doing? Wait¡­ you don¡¯t actually believe in that ¡®blood pact¡¯ stuff from novels, do you? I told you to read less of that junk¡­¡±

    ¡°First off, I am a novelist¡ªeven if I¡¯m not exactly famous¡ªso I take offense at your opinion on novels,¡± Yu Sheng shot her a nce, noting the horror on her painted face. ¡°Secondly, this has nothing to do with blood pacts. I just want to test a hypothesis. When I was in that valley, Foxy came into contact with my blood, and both of us underwent some changes. I want to see if something simr happens with you.¡±

    He was referring to how, after Foxy had touched his blood, she¡¯d suddenly be able to sense his ¡®death,¡¯ and he could perceive some of her thoughts and memories. He also suspected that the projection of the silver-white fox appearing in his dreams was linked to this ¡®blood connection.¡¯

    Irene paused, noticing the seriousness in his demeanor. Though she didn¡¯t fully understand what was going on, she gradually quieted down. Even if she still seemed a bit reluctant (mainly due to mistrust in Yu Sheng¡¯s questionable methods), she adopted a cooperative stance.

    Of course, her cooperation wasrgely because she couldn¡¯t escape. Being sealed in an oil painting, there wasn¡¯t much she could do besides hurl verbal abuse, and Yu Sheng had pretty much grown ustomed to that by now¡­

    But truth be told, Irene wasn¡¯t exactly an ideal ¡®test subject.¡¯

    After all, her ¡®condition¡¯ was rather unique.

    Yu Sheng found it difficult to determine whether his blood was being applied to Irene herself or just the oil painting that served as her seal. He smeared his blood on the frame, and before the wound closed, he let some drip onto the canvas. But no matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t replicate the direct contact that had urred when Foxy had licked his blood.

    Irene looked up at him; it was hard to tell what her perspective from within the painting was. But she clearly sensed the contact with the blood.

    And that was about it.

    The oil painting didn¡¯t absorb his blood the way Foxy had.

    ¡°Do you feel anything?¡± Yu Sheng asked uncertainly after waiting for a while.

    Irene thought for a moment. ¡°¡­It was warm? But now it¡¯s cold.¡±

    ¡°So it didn¡¯t work,¡± Yu Sheng sighed.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 33: A Delayed Reaction?

    Yu Sheng pondered over the fact that his blood didn¡¯t seem to affect Irene. Perhaps the oil painting that served as her seal prevented the blood from seeping through, or maybe Irene, being a doll, was simply immune to its effects. More likely, Foxy was the only exception who had been influenced.

    After waiting for quite some time with nothing happening, Irene grew impatient inside the painting. She looked up toward the top of the frame and grumbled, ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you wipe off the blood? This is where I live, after all. Having so much blood on it isn¡¯t exactly¡­ auspicious.¡±

    Yu Sheng sighed. ¡°You¡¯re a creepy doll sealed inside an oil painting, and you¡¯re worried about that? Just having you here is inauspicious enough, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Irene huffed indignantly. ¡°Who says I¡¯m inauspicious? I¡¯m so good-looking; how could I bring bad luck? Some people have entire walls covered with stic figurines in their rooms. You¡¯ve got an oil painting of a beautiful girl leaning against the wall, and you¡¯reining it¡¯s inauspicious?!¡±

    Yu Sheng blinked, momentarily speechless. He couldn¡¯t fathom how she managed to string all that together in one breath.

    Shaking his head, he muttered, ¡°That¡¯s not the same,¡± as he stood up to grab a wet wipe, intending to clean the blood off the frame.

    But the blood wouldn¡¯te off.

    He paused, puzzled. The wet wipe had no effect. He rubbed harder on the frame (though he was careful not to press too hard on the canvas itself, lest he damage it), but the bloodstains remained stubbornly in ce.More concerning than the unremovable bloodstains was the state of the wet wipe¡ªit didn¡¯t have a single trace of red.

    No matter how hard a bloodstain is to remove, it shouldn¡¯t be like this!

    Irene couldn¡¯t see the wet wipe¡¯s condition from her vantage point. She merely tilted her head up to see Yu Sheng standing there, frozen. A hint of unease crept into her voice. ¡°Um, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wipe it off,¡± Yu Sheng said nkly, staring at the bloodstains that seemed to have be part of the frame. ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s soaked in; it¡¯s more like¡­ it¡¯s part of the frame¡¯s original color.¡±

    Irene didn¡¯t respond.

    Puzzled, Yu Sheng nced down to find the doll in the painting staring nkly at him as if her mind had suddenly gone nk. After a couple of seconds, her expression shifted from vacant to horrified. Suddenly, she raised a trembling finger, pointing at him, and let out a piercing scream. ¡°Ah! Yu Sheng, y-you¡­ you¡¯re dead dead dead dead¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng blinked once, then immediately understood what was happening. Seeing that Irene was still screaming, he calmly sat down in the chair opposite her. ¡°Stop shouting ¡®dead¡¯ so many times; it¡¯s bad luck¡ªeven if the actual count is admittedly a bit high.¡±

    Irene paused her screaming, shot him a nce, and then resumed her shrieking.

    Yu Sheng sighed and stood up, trying to soothe the terrified doll¡ªshe was far lessposed than that fox.

    But verbal reassurance seemed limited in effect. Perhaps because the blood¡¯s dyed reaction had hit her too intensely, she appeared particrly agitated.

    Fortunately, an idea suddenly struck Yu Sheng.

    The next moment, he grabbed Irene¡¯s oil painting and gave it a vigorous shake in the air, then tossed it spinning upwards. Catching it deftly, he shook it a couple more times before cing it back on the table.

    He watched as Miss Doll struggled mightily to climb back onto the chair draped with a red velvet cushion.

    Irene stopped screaming.

    She started cursing instead, and hernguage was anything but polite.

    This time, however, Yu Sheng found it much easier to calm her down. He finally managed to get the doll to settle, and amidst her lingering grumbles, he exined to her exactly what was going on.

    At the same time, he confirmed that his blood did have an effect on Irene, even in her sealed state. Though the blood seemed to have only affected the frame of the painting, for some reason, Irene was indeed influenced by it. The same thing had happened to her as with Foxy: she recalled witnessing Yu Sheng¡¯s death.

    However, so far, Yu Sheng hadn¡¯t sensed Irene¡¯s thoughts or memories as he had with Foxy.

    He nced at the doll, who was still fuming, and felt a bit awkward admitting that he suspected she might becking in both departments¡­

    Irene was still pouting, but regardless, the shock of Yu Sheng¡¯s ¡°return from the dead¡± outweighed the earlier ¡°roller coaster ride.¡± Her focus remained on his resurrection.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­ this isn¡¯t the first time?¡± She stared at Yu Sheng, disbelief evident in her tone.

    ¡°Yes, in fact, it started before I met you,¡± Yu Sheng replied thoughtfully, recalling that frog in the rain. ¡°But don¡¯t ask me how it works. Like that door earlier, I only know it happens; I don¡¯t understand why¡­¡±

    ¡°Are there any side effects or costs?¡± Irene pressed.

    ¡°At the moment¡­ none that I¡¯ve noticed,¡± Yu Sheng hesitated, his usual nonchnce reced with caution. ¡°Physically and mentally, I haven¡¯t found any issues.¡±

    Irene continued to gaze intently into his eyes. ¡°Even so, you should avoid this kind of ¡®resurrection¡¯ as much as possible in the future.¡±

    Yu Sheng sighed. ¡°I know that.¡±

    ¡°Side effects might show up in the distant future, and the cost coulde in ways you can¡¯t even imagine,¡± Irene insisted, as if worried he hadn¡¯t grasped the gravity of the situation. ¡°Everything in the world seeks bnce. Anything that exceeds reason and order will eventually face a bacsh from reason and order. Returning from the dead¡­ it¡¯s the most outrageous of all irrational events. Even if you haven¡¯t noticed any problems, I find it hard to believe.¡±

    She paused before adding seriously, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you; I don¡¯t trust the surface appearance of this situation.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Yu Sheng nodded earnestly. Then he spread his hands helplessly. ¡°But think about it¡ªdo you think any of the times I died were by choice?¡±

    Irene was momentarily taken aback. ¡°¡­I suppose not.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to keep a positive attitude. There¡¯s not much else I can do. In that valley, all I could do was stay optimistic,¡± Yu Sheng sighed. ¡°I get your concern. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    Irene studied him for a long moment before finally muttering and looking away. ¡°Fine, as long as you keep that in mind¡­ I¡¯m still waiting for you to get me a body.¡±

    Yu Sheng exhaled in relief.

    He had to admit, this doll had quite the capacity for eptance. Such an unbelievable thing, and she took it in stride¡­

    Suddenly, Irene looked up again, a mischievous glint in her eye. ¡°Wait a minute, are you even human? Are you sure you were born and raised by your parents, eating normal food? Can¡¯t you recall any¡­ peculiarities from your childhood?¡±

    Yu Sheng¡¯s face fell. ¡°¡­¡±

    He retracted his earlier thought. Perhaps her capacity for eptance wasn¡¯t that great after all.

    He mumbled a few vague responses, not paying much attention to her continued grumblings. After testing the matter of his blood, he remembered his original n.

    He needed to continue familiarizing himself with his ability to ¡°open doors¡± and its characteristics to find a way to recreate the passage and urately locate his destination.

    That¡¯s until he could open the door leading back to that valley to bring food to Foxy.

    Irene finally quieted down. Watching Yu Sheng grasp the kitchen door handle, she hesitated before speaking. ¡°Even if you do manage to find the door back to that valley, have you thought about how you¡¯ll deal with ¡®Hunger¡¯ afterwards?¡±

    Yu Sheng slowly turned the handle, focusing on that subtle sensation deep within his ¡°spiritual intuition.¡± He replied softly, ¡°I¡¯ll take it one step at a time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a n at all!¡± Even without turning around, he could tell Irene was ring at him. ¡°Are you going to deliver food to Foxy or to that monster?¡±

    ¡°I mean, if I can defeat that monster, I¡¯ll fight it. Temporarily eliminating the physical embodiment of ¡®Hunger¡¯ might help Foxy break free from its influence. If I can¡¯t beat it, I¡¯ll try to bring Foxy out through the ¡®door,¡¯ but there might be side effects¡ª¡¯Hunger¡¯ could still target her. If that doesn¡¯t work, at least I can bring some food in to make her feel better. As long as I have a reliable way to open the door, we can n everything out carefully.

    ¡°When I say ¡®take it one step at a time,¡¯ I mean I¡¯ll choose one of these options based on the situation when I get there. But as for how to deal with that ¡®entity¡¯ specifically¡­ I don¡¯t have any ideas right now.¡±

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯ve thought it through to that extent, then that¡¯s eptable,¡± Irene sounded relieved. ¡°As long as you¡¯re not rushing in blindly to feed that monster.¡±

    Yu Sheng considered mentioning that ¡°if it eats me, the monster¡¯s mouth and stomach won¡¯t agree,¡± but decided against it. Who knew how much more she¡¯d lecture him if he said that¡­

    He turned these irrelevant thoughts over in his mind as he slowly pulled open the kitchen door.

    An endless darkness greeted him, with faint stars flickering in the distant void. Beyond that¡­ there seemed to be nothing else outside the door.

    Yu Sheng stared in confusion at the empty expanse beyond the doorway. After a moment, realization struck him, and he mmed the door shut.

    ¡°What the¡ªit¡¯s outer space!¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 34: Success Achieved, the Passage is Controllable!

    As the door mmed shut, the faint starlight from the distant cosmos vanished from Yu Sheng¡¯s sight. He stood there for a full thirty seconds, stunned, before finally taking a deep breath. Only then did he realize that his forehead was damp with cold sweat.

    Opening a door didn¡¯t necessarily mean he¡¯d arrive at a specific ce in some alien world or. There was even a chance he could step directly into outer space?

    The randomness and scope of this ¡°door¡± far exceeded anything Yu Sheng had imagined.

    At that moment, he felt an overwhelming sense of relief¡ªgrateful that the first time he identally opened the door, he¡¯d stepped into an Otherworld rather than into the vast emptiness of space. If he¡¯d been that unlucky back then, he couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine what might have happened.

    In the worst-case scenario, he might have found himself caught in a rapid and endless cycle of dying and reviving in the harsh environment of outer space, perhaps without any chance to remain conscious, let alone explore and master the ability to open doors during such a swift and continuous process of dying. Even if he had miraculously survived or luckily stumbled upon opening a door back to Earth, it would have been an extremely terrifying experience beforehand.

    Once his pounding heart finally calmed down, Yu Sheng began to analyze the new information he¡¯d just gathered during the door-opening process.

    When the door had opened, he hadn¡¯t felt the terrifying ¡°pull¡± that a vacuum should have caused, nor had he felt the icy coldness of outer space. But in previous times, he could hear sounds from the other side and feel environmental effects¡ªfor instance, the scorching heat on a deste.

    Why was that? Did the door itself have some kind of filtering mechanism? When the environmental differences between the two sides were too great, did it automatically block out those effects? Or was outer space itself special, perhaps a coordinate that could be seen but not truly reached? Or maybe¡­ what he¡¯d just seen wasn¡¯t real outer space at all, but another kind of Otherworld that looked like a starry sky.Yu Sheng pondered, ncing back at Irene in the oil painting.

    Irene hesitated, her painted eyes meeting his. ¡°Do you want to keep going? You looked really shaken just now¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng closed his eyes for a moment, and when he opened them again, determination had reced his earlier shock.

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s continue.¡±

    He grasped the doorknob once more, even more cautiously this time. He carefully tuned into that subtle ¡°spiritual guidance,¡± trying to recall the sensations from his previous sessful door openings, attempting to¡­ reproduce one of the passages.

    He slowly pushed the door open. The scene on the other side was unremarkable¡ªit looked like a deste beach. It wasn¡¯t any of the doors he had opened before.

    Then, he tried again and again, opening the door over and over, searching for the path that could lead him back to Foxy. Or any other passage he could reproduce¡ªas long as it helped him grasp the pattern of opening doors.

    As he continued his attempts, a fleeting thought crossed Yu Sheng¡¯s mind¡ªcould there be a door that led back to his familiar hometown?

    He still remembered leaving home one morning and somehow arriving in this ¡°Boundary City.¡± Though he had no concrete evidence, he increasingly suspected that had been the first time he¡¯d opened a door. He just hadn¡¯t realized it at the time.

    So, in some future door opening, would he push open a door and see his home again?

    Yu Sheng pushed this sudden thought aside; he knew he had more urgent matters to attend to. Going home¡­ he¡¯d treat it as a hope to be tucked away for now.

    He continued repeatedly opening the door¡ªsometimes revealing bizarre worlds, sometimes ordinary ones, sometimes ces that were absurd or eerie, and even bustling and lively scenes.

    Countless distant worlds shed before him during each brief opening and closing of the door, only to be shut out again. During this repetitive process, Yu Sheng suddenly realized a wonderful thing.

    This world truly wasn¡¯t just Boundary City.

    Beyond this vast, seemingly special ¡°City of Boundaries,¡± the universe was so wide and boundless. So manyndscapes, so many mysteries, so many strange and diverse ces¡ªright there, every time he opened the door, right within his reach.

    He wasn¡¯t trapped in this city after all.

    Irene seemed to be getting excited too. Though he wasn¡¯t sure why a doll in an oil painting would be so enthusiastic, she watched the scenery outside the door with him, clearly bing more and more animated.

    Since she couldn¡¯t move, she began toment on each scene outside the door:

    ¡°Look at that mountain! It¡¯s so high! There¡¯s something glowing at the top. Do you think we¡¯ll ever get to see it up close?¡±

    ¡°The sea! Look at those enormous fish!¡±

    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s all snow, but why is it light blue? Doesn¡¯t look like anything¡¯s alive there¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh, it¡¯s a bathroom. Let¡¯s close that one quickly.¡±

    ¡°Ah! You scared me! A ghost!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t stay quiet for a moment, chattering non-stop about whatever appeared outside the door. At first, Yu Sheng found it a bit annoying, but gradually, Irene¡¯s constant exmations became a source of amusement during the otherwise tedious testing process.

    Then, just before opening the door once more, he suddenly felt a spark¡ªlike finally tuning into the right frequency on an old radio. He sensed a passage he had opened before¡ªit wasn¡¯t the valley filled with hunger, but it was definitely a door he¡¯d opened in the past.

    Yu Sheng seized that feeling, and for the first time, actively controlled his ¡°spiritual guidance.¡± With no real technique, relying solely on instinct, he steered toward that familiar passage.

    He carefully pushed the door open and looked through.

    He saw mes flickering around the door frame. In the distance, there was a grand and ancient hall, with mystical lights floating among its ornate eaves and corridors. A handsome young man dressed in splendid robes hung from a beam, being scolded¡ªand possibly beaten¡ªby an elderly man with a long white beard who radiated an air of immortality.

    The elder¡¯s voice was loud and clear, even from where Yu Sheng stood.

    ¡°After all these years as my disciple, and you secretly practice demonic arts! Exin yourself! What¡¯s with refining living beings in your alchemy furnace? What¡¯s with the human head? You¡ªyou¡ªyou¡¯ve truly harmed the innocent!¡±

    The handsome young man twisted as he hung from the beam, shouting, ¡°Master, I swear I¡¯m innocent! I was just refining an ordinary Spirit-Nourishing Pill! How was I to know that Junior Brother would see a human heading out of the furnace? Ow, ow! Please stop hitting me, Master, I¡¯m innocent!¡±

    The old man nearly exploded with anger. ¡°Stop lying! I inspected your alchemy furnace myself and sensed the presence of a living being! There was indeed someone inside your furnace!¡±

    Yu Sheng stood there, utterly speechless. Then he noticed a small figure popping up near the door frame¡ªit was the little Daoist boy with the fan he¡¯d seen before. The child widened his eyes as he nced over at the door, then turned and ran toward the hall, shouting, ¡°Master! Master! Another human head just came out of Senior Brother¡¯s alchemy furnace! It¡¯s the same as before!¡±

    The immortal-looking elder pulled out what looked like a bronze belt.

    Well, it might not have been a bronze belt; it was too far away to tell. But judging from the young man¡¯s immediate screams, whatever it was, it wasn¡¯t pleasant.

    Yu Sheng quickly mmed the door shut, his mind a jumble of astonishment, excitement, and a touch of guilt. After a moment, he turned to Irene, eyes shining. ¡°I did it! I did it!¡±

    Irene jumped slightly. ¡°Calm down! Did what?¡±

    ¡°That passage just now¡ªit was one I¡¯d opened before! I managed to control it and open it again! The process is controble! Reproducible!¡±

    He was both thrilled and relieved. If he could control that subtle spiritual guidance, it meant he could also control and reopen any other door he¡¯d essed before¡ªincluding the valley where Foxy was!

    Now, he just needed to try and recall the frequency he¡¯d sensed when he first fell into that valley. Even if he could find a simr frequency, he could keep trying until he found it.

    Irene seemed to share his excitement, but she quickly regained herposure. ¡°Um, shouldn¡¯t you maybe exin things to the people on the other side of that door? The one hanging from the beam is about to be beaten to death¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng blinked, only now remembering the scene he¡¯d just witnessed. He wasn¡¯t used to being able to control where the door led and hadn¡¯t considered the consequences of his actions.

    He reached for the doorknob again but hesitated.

    Would the people on the other side be reasonable? That immortal-looking elder¡­ Could he be the ¡®immortal¡¯ Foxy mentioned? But he didn¡¯t seem like the type to run a travel agency. Maybe they¡¯re not the same kind of immortals. What if I can¡¯t exin myself and they decide to attack? As an ordinary person, I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Maybe I could just call out from here? They shouldn¡¯t be able to reach me through the door. After all, when I closed the door before, the elder only sensed the presence of a living being; he didn¡¯te through.

    His thoughts raced, but finally, Yu Sheng took a deep breath and focused. He tried to lock onto the same frequency as before. After double-checking, he carefully opened the door again.

    Sess welled up inside him; he¡¯d done it!

    The immortal-looking elder was approaching, flying on a cloud of rosy light, still dragging along the young man who looked thoroughly beaten.

    Standing safely on his side of the door, Yu Sheng called out, ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding!¡±

    The young man in the splendid robes nearly fell off the cloud, his voice desperate. ¡°This is too much! I don¡¯t know which senior immortal you are, but if I¡¯ve offended you, please tell me!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything! I was just passing by!¡± Yu Sheng replied honestly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know this was your alchemy furnace¡ªit¡¯s all a misunderstanding, really!¡±

    And with that, he quickly closed the door. He was, after all, still afraid that the elder might retaliate.

    Turning back to Irene, he found her gazing at him from the oil painting.

    ¡°Do you think I exined things clearly?¡± he asked.

    Irene nodded vigorously. ¡°I think you did.¡±

    ¡°Still, I feel pretty bad for him.¡±

    ¡°Well, we probably won¡¯t run into them again. The world¡¯s a big ce, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 35: The Second Squad of Hidden Dragons

    Li Lin was jolted awake from a deep sleep by the shrill ringing of his phone. Along with the ringtone, a sudden sense of rm surged from deep within his intuition.

    As a highly trained operative of the Special Affairs Bureau, he instantly realized that something was amiss. In a sh, he was wide awake, leaping off the bed in his temporary rental. Grabbing his phone from the bedside table, he dashed toward the window overlooking the street.

    ¡°This is Li Lin,¡± he answered swiftly, sitting by the window and pointing aplex lens device toward the street below. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    Song Cheng¡¯s voice came through the earpiece, unusually serious. ¡°Do you observe anything on your end?¡±

    Li Lin focused on the lights and shadows refracted through his lens device, stealing a quick nce at hisptop that was automatically monitoring data. Scrolling rapidly through the logs, he replied quickly, ¡°All surveince data is normal. There was a minor energy fluctuation at 1 a.m.¡ªa small, periodic ¡®surge¡¯ typical of the Boundary Zone¡­¡±

    ¡°Xu Jiali has already set out and should be arriving at your location shortly,¡± Song Cheng said gravely. ¡°Maintain surveince of the neighborhood, but don¡¯t step outside even if you notice anything. Report immediately¡ªremember, until Xu Jiali arrives, do not leave the base alone!¡±

    ¡°Ah? Oh, got it!¡± Li Lin was momentarily stunned but quickly agreed. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s actually going on?¡±

    ¡°The Boundary Zone is experiencingrge-scale temporal and spatial dislocations and resets for unknown reasons, urring every five to ten minutes.¡±Ignoring Li Lin¡¯s exmation, Song Cheng hung up the phone. He took a deep breath and looked up at the massive screen at the end of themand hall.

    The screen disyed a t map of the entire ¡°Boundary City.¡± Beyond the map was a three-dimensional structure constructed from countless curves and symbols, along with a flood of monitoring data and remote surveince signals updating rapidly.

    The vastmand hall was brightly lit. Special Affairs Bureau staff in ck uniforms stared intently at screens at various terminals. asionally, someone would enter or exit the hall through side doors, conveying information from other departments or bringing more bad news.

    ¡°There have been a few minor temporal and spatial dislocations in the past two days, but none were thisrge or happened this frequently,¡± a female staff member in a ck professional suit muttered softly behind Song Cheng. ¡°The Boundary Zone¡¯s temporal and spatial structure is unique; such urrences aren¡¯t unprecedented, so the initial alert level wasn¡¯t high¡­¡±

    ¡°Now it seems more like some kind of probing before arge-scale operation,¡± another voice chimed in. ¡°They¡¯re officially starting now¡­ Damn, we were careless.¡±

    Just then, a report came from one of the terminals, interrupting the conversation behind Song Cheng. ¡°Detected a rift forming! It¡¯s pointing to Chawen-b, but precise coordinates are still unconfirmed¡­ Attempting to trace the source!¡±

    Song Cheng frowned deeply, saying nothing as he silently counted in his mind.

    A dozen secondster, he heard the follow-up report:

    ¡°Rift closed! Trace failed! Temporal and spatial structure restored!¡±

    Such reports had been repeated many times in the hall¡ªurring every few minutes.

    The intervals weren¡¯t very stable but generally under ten minutes. Each event¡¯s duration wasn¡¯t precise but never exceeded thirty seconds. It seemed deliberate, but¡­ what was the point of doing this? More importantly¡­ who could aplish something so outrageous?!

    ¡°Detected a rift forming! Pointing to Bailong-c, precise coordinates still unconfirmed, attempting to trace¡­¡±

    ¡°Rift closed! Trace failed¡­¡±

    Song Cheng¡¯s frown deepened. Just then, a faint humming sound interrupted his thoughts. The next second, a screen beside him lit up.

    A woman who appeared to be under thirty, with dignified features but a cold demeanor, appeared on the screen.

    She wore a white suit, her ash-gray hair tied into a loose ponytail behind her head. Her eyes were an unusual pale gray, with very light-colored pupils, giving her an overall impression ofcking color.

    The moment he saw her, Song Cheng visibly straightened his back, a slightly stiff, wry smile appearing at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Director,¡± Song Cheng greeted her. ¡°We¡¯re still tracking¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the current situation?¡± The gray-haired, gray-eyed woman, referred to as the Director, interrupted him, her voice cold and calm.

    ¡°Rifts are still forming and disappearing continuously. We still can¡¯t trace their source, but we can basically confirm that the phenomenon is harmless to the Boundary Zone itself¡ªthe temporal and spatial structure hasn¡¯t been damaged.¡±

    ¡°Not damaged?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Although we¡¯re temporarily ssifying these rifts as ¡®temporal and spatial dislocations,¡¯ it¡¯s only because they superficially resemble such phenomena. What those things actually are¡­ is hard to say,¡± Song Cheng said wryly. ¡°Each time they form, it¡¯s not really tearing space-time but rather¡­¡±

    He hesitated for a moment, recalling the description given by the technical experts earlier. He continued, ¡°It feels as if that¡¯s the original structure of space-time¡ªas if the moment the rift forms, it¡¯s a stable passage that has always existed in the Boundary Zone leading elsewhere. When the rift closes, it¡¯s as if it never appeared¡ªno shockwaves, no catastrophic copses. So far, we haven¡¯t received any reports of casualties.¡±

    The gray-haired woman listened quietly, not speaking for a long time.

    Song Cheng remained silent as well, patiently waiting.

    ¡°The ¡®special location¡¯ you had people monitor earlier¡ªhas there been any change?¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s currently the most ¡®calm¡¯ ce in the entire Boundary City¡ªso calm it¡¯s like a ck hole,¡± Song Cheng sighed. ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s most abnormal. Everyone knows there¡¯s definitely something wrong over there, but the biggest problem is that we can¡¯t see any problems¡ªI¡¯ve dispatched the best deep diver from the Second Squad, and also arranged for two additional surveince teams to approach that street from other directions¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you think the person doing this is trying to achieve?¡± the gray-haired woman suddenly asked.

    ¡°Hard to say,¡± Song Cheng pondered cautiously. ¡°At first, I thought it was some kind of attack, but now it seems they¡¯re just continuously opening and closing rifts. An entire night has almost passed, and they haven¡¯t even disturbed anyone¡­¡±

    ¡°Could it be some new ¡®Dark Angel¡¯ phenomenon?¡±

    ¡°Probably not. When a Dark Angel appears, it¡¯s always apanied byrge-scale out-of-control events in Otherworlds and widespread damage in the present world¡ªit wouldn¡¯t be this ¡®harmless,''¡± Song Cheng immediately shook his head. ¡°Besides, we haven¡¯t received any reports about those angel cultists recently. If a new Dark Angel had appeared, those zealots wouldn¡¯t be this quiet.¡±

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s not a Dark Angel, that¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, as long as it¡¯s not a Dark Angel,¡± Song Cheng sighed. ¡°But then again, if this is ¡®human¡¯-made, then¡­ what kind of ¡®person¡¯ are we dealing with? They¡¯re causing such a big stir¡ªwhat are they trying to do¡­¡±

    Hisst words were more to himself. After a few seconds of contemtion, the gray-haired woman broke the silence.

    ¡°This world is vast, with many groups and ancient entities we have yet to encounter,¡± she said softly. Despite her youthful appearance, her words inadvertently revealed a sense of timelessness. ¡°And our universe is still young; many ws¡¯ and ¡®principles¡¯ have yet to form¡­ Learn to adapt, Song. Our work has never been about dealing with the ¡®known.''¡±

    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±

    The gray-haired woman nodded. Suddenly sensing something, she looked up in a certain direction¡ªher almost colorless pale eyes fixed for a moment. Then she softly broke the silence, ¡°It¡¯s calming down.¡±

    Song Cheng raised his head, looking around the hall.

    No new reports of rifts forming came in.

    ¡­

    A specific pattern of knocks sounded at the door. Standing by the entrance, Li Lin used his intuitive sense to confirm the aura outside before stepping aside and opening the door.

    A burly man, nearly two meters tall, ducked his head to squeeze into the rented apartment, dragging behind him arge ck case that matched his massive build.

    ¡°Your ce is really cramped,¡± the big manmented, ncing back at Li Lin, who stood by the door. ¡°Even tighter than thending pod I was in two days ago.¡±

    Li Lin rolled his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s still more spacious than that junk car of yours¡ªyou managed to drive it all the way from the Bureau, so stopining about my ce.¡±

    The big man chuckled, pushing his heavy case against the wall and settling himself on the living room sofa. He let out a long, satisfied sigh.

    ¡°Alright, at least it¡¯s a ce fit for humans. This sofa is way morefortable than the hard rocks and scorching sand on Aimeen IX.¡±

    Li Lin watched the scene with a bit of exasperation.

    This was Xu Jiali, the most outstanding and experienced deep diver of the Second Action Squad of the Special Affairs Bureau.

    He wasn¡¯t quitefortable interacting with this burly man.

    Mainly because on his first day joining the squad, Li Lin had seen the roster with the name ¡°Xu Jiali¡± and had been asking around about her. Then, during orientation, a towering figure of nearly 1.98 meters had walked up, pped him on the shoulder, and introduced himself in a booming voice as Xu Jiali¡ªthat self-introduction had been so loud it rang in his ears. Even now, Li Lin would flinch upon seeing him.

    But Mr. Xu Jiali himself waspletely unaware of this. He had lived with this name for thirty years and was long ustomed to it¡­

    There¡¯s a saying that goes something like¡ªThe Second Squad of the Special Affairs Bureau is a ce where hidden dragons and crouching tigers reside¡­

    <em></em>

 Chapter 36: The Sleepless Ones

    No matter how hard it was to get used to him, Li Lin had to admit that Xu Jiali was indeed the most outstanding deep diver he¡¯d ever met. Having such a capable persone to support him showed that the Bureau was taking good care of him as a neer.

    Of course, that was only if he could tolerate this big guy¡¯s loud mouth and bragging nature¡ªespecially after each mission he returned from.

    ¡°I tell you, this mission was something else,¡± the burly man on the sofa said casually, grabbing a bottle of water from the coffee table and unscrewing it. ¡°I caught that Angel Cultist who infiltrated Amine. Finally cornered him in the wastnd, and just as we were fighting, I looked up¡ªyou¡¯ll never guess what I saw.¡±

    Li Lin rolled his eyes. ¡°Big mouth, is this something you can talk about outside?¡±

    ¡°Sure can. I¡¯ve reported it to the Bureau, and this part is cleared for you,¡± Xu Jiali waved dismissively, continuing regardless of whether Li Lin wanted to hear. ¡°So I looked up, and bam! Someone was standing right there! Know what he looked like? Just a shirt and trousers, standing in the toxic hot winds of Amine-IX. Oh, and there was a doorframe beside him. I was shocked¡ªI could¡¯ve finished off that Angel Cultist in the next second, but I was startled and let him catch his breath. But luckily, I was superior in the end¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, every story ends with you being superior,¡± Li Lin said impatiently, walking over to the monitoring equipment by the window. ¡°Can¡¯t youe up with a more original twist?¡±

    ¡°But I really was superior,¡± Xu Jiali protested, ring at Li Lin. ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t you surprised? I saw someone in the toxic hot winds of Amine-IX! Not even wearing power armor! Even the Captain isn¡¯t that tough!¡±

    ¡°Thest time, you saw someone appear in the acid rain of Tata-V without protective gear¡ªit was a professor from the Academy doing fieldwork,¡± Li Lin replied without turning around. ¡°There are plenty of weird folks out there. Plus, after deep diving so much, you might hallucinate. I¡¯ve heard simr horror stories from you hundreds of times; I don¡¯t believe a single word now. If someday you see someone standing outside your shuttle window as you take off from the spaceport, then tell me. At least that would be a fresh story.¡±¡°I¡¯ve seen that too,¡± Xu Jiali grinned, plopping down on Li Lin¡¯s bed. ¡°It was a Taoist priest from Thousand Peaks Mountain. Just as I was about to elerate, he was waving a mirror at my monitor, saying he wanted to overtake me¡­ Overtake me, huh? If he¡¯s got the guts to enter warp with his bare body¡­¡±

    Li Lin couldn¡¯t help but pause his work. He turned to look at Xu Jiali sitting nearby and sighed. ¡°Your life on special missions is really colorful.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get a deep diving license? Maybe next time you can join me on special missions,¡± Xu Jiali suggested. ¡°What¡¯s so great about staying in the Bordends? It¡¯s dangerous, troublesome, and you¡¯re held responsible for everything.¡±

    Li Lin thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°The Bordends alwaysck manpower; someone has to guard this biggest ¡®hub.¡¯ Honestly, I don¡¯t think wearing power armor to fight Angel Cultists on a wastnd is any safer than dealing with the Otherworlds here. Besides, don¡¯t you still have to deal with ¡®Otherworlds¡¯ on your special missions?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s different. Out there, the density of Otherworlds isn¡¯t as high. It¡¯s not like the Bordends¡ªon a twenty-stop bus ride, seven stops are Otherworlds¡­¡±

    Li Lin nced back at Xu Jiali. He wanted to say that 99.999% of people can only see the thirteen normal stops, but then he remembered Xu Jiali¡¯s file. At twelve, he had identally entered an Otherworld¡¯s ¡®station¡¯ and survived there alone for six years. Only after psychological adjustment did he be a deep diver, unable to escape the Otherworld¡¯s pursuit. In the end, Li Lin kept his thoughts to himself.

    There are two kinds of frontlinebat personnel in the Special Affairs Bureau: those whoe up through normal training and assessments, and those who are rescued from Otherworlds.

    Don¡¯t unt your knowledge in front of someone with traumatic experiences¡ªeven if they don¡¯t care.

    Li Lin lowered his head and focused on checking the equipment¡¯s recorded parameters.

    Xu Jiali seemed a bit bored. He was a purebatant, here mainly as backup firepower, and wasn¡¯t interested in tasks like surveince.

    ¡°The Bureau is a mess right now,¡± he suddenly said after a while. ¡°Several action team captains have been called in for overtime. I heard even the Director is there.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Li Lin said without looking up. ¡°After all, this is the Bordends.¡±

    ¡°Is this kind of thingmon here?¡± Xu Jiali scratched his head. ¡°Has there been simr ¡®anomalous phenomena¡¯ before? I¡¯ve been out on special missions for years, so I¡¯m not too familiar¡­¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about tonight¡¯s spatial dislocation, it hasn¡¯t happened before. But if you mean ¡®anomalous phenomena¡¯ in general, the Bordends nevercks them. Here¡­ well, it¡¯s the Bordends.¡±

    ¡°Alright, the charming Bordends. I love this ce,¡± Xu Jiali stretched his arms and shoulders, then leaned back on Li Lin¡¯s bed, his heavy body making the poor single bed creak. ¡°Those who want to destroy the world and those who want to protect it all love this ce. Good thing I don¡¯t have to be on duty at the Bureau. I heard the captains work overtime every day.¡±

    Li Lin didn¡¯t reply, focusing intently on his monitoring and recording tasks.

    Just then, the sudden ringing of his phone broke the silence.

    Li Lin nced at the screen and quickly answered, ¡°This is Li Lin¡­ Hmm? Ah, got it.¡±

    Xu Jiali sat up, curious about the change in Li Lin¡¯s expression. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Li Lin wore a strange look, gazing out at the calm night sky. ¡°The Bureau just called. The rift phenomenon¡­ has stopped.¡±

    ¡°Stopped?¡± Xu Jiali was stunned. ¡°Just like that? No follow-up attacks, no Angel Cultists? Not even an Otherworld appeared?¡±

    ¡°No, it just stopped. All monitoring nodes in the Bordends have quieted down.¡±

    ¡°Then wasn¡¯t I pulling a night shift for nothing?¡±

    ¡°Not for nothing¡ªand we still have to continue. The Bureau hasn¡¯t rested either,¡± Li Lin said, waving his phone. ¡°Everyone continues monitoring to see if the force that caused the rift has any further actions. You should go next door and get some sleep. I¡¯ll wake you in six hours to take over.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Xu Jiali stood up immediately without a word ofint. ¡°Wake me if anything happens.¡±

    Li Lin nodded, his gaze returning to the night outside the window.

    ¡°Another sleepless night¡­¡± he murmured softly.

    Yu Sheng slept soundly in thetter half of the night.

    After sessfully recreating a ¡®door¡¯ to a distant time and space, he had firmly memorized that feeling. He knew how to control the so-called ¡®spiritual guidance,¡¯ how to imbue the door with a specific ¡®frequency¡¯ when opening it, so it would reliably lead to a designated location.

    He believed that most things in the world could be summed up as ¡®practice makes perfect.¡¯

    After that, he kept practicing and refining the process of opening doors, sessfully recreating various passages until he was exhausted.

    Sleep after exhaustion is always especially restful; he felt he hadn¡¯t slept so well in years.

    But he was a bit disappointed that in this good night¡¯s sleep, he didn¡¯t dream of that fox¡ªnot even any dream at all.

    It seemed that the dream with the fox wasn¡¯t a stable urrence.

    This made Yu Sheng feel uneasy and a bit anxious.

    After waking up in the morning, he told Irene about the situation.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t overthink it. That fox has survived in the Otherworld for so many years; she won¡¯t run into trouble in just a day or two,¡± Irene said seriously, for once not making snarkyments. ¡°Dreams are inherently unstable. Maybe next time you dream, you¡¯ll see her again.¡±

    ¡°Hopefully,¡± Yu Sheng replied casually, cing a slice of meat from the table into his bowl.

    It was meat cut from that ¡®local specialty¡¯; he¡¯d been eating it for three meals straight and wasn¡¯t tired of it yet.

    However, he no longer felt any physical enhancement from eating it. It seemed its effect had reached a limit.

    But regardless, it still tasted good.

    ¡°What¡¯s the n after breakfast?¡± Irene asked. ¡°Continue practicing ¡®opening doors¡¯? Or try to recreate the passage to the ¡®valley¡¯?¡±

    ¡°I need to go out and buy some things first. When I get back, I¡¯ll start trying to build the road to the valley. It might take a long time; I can¡¯t quite recall the exact ¡®feeling¡¯ from before,¡± Yu Sheng said, noticing the hesitant expression on Irene¡¯s face. ¡°Hmm? Do you have something in mind?¡±

    Irene stared directly at him; the doll seemed to be hesitating. After several seconds, she spoke, ¡°Set aside half a day for me.¡±

    Yu Sheng was taken aback; he rarely saw such a serious look on her face.

    ¡°Half a day for you¡­ to do what?¡±

    ¡°Make me a body,¡± Irene said calmly and firmly.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 37: The First Step in Building a Body

    When Yu Sheng heard Irene¡¯s request, he was a bit taken aback. He couldn¡¯t fathom why she was bringing up such a serious matter at this moment.

    They had indeed discussed creating a body for the girl in the painting several times before, but they¡¯d never settled on anything. Partly because they stillcked mutual trust and understanding, and partly because life had been too chaotictely¡ªYu Sheng hadn¡¯t had the time to consider Irene¡¯s physical form.

    But now, seeing the exceedingly earnest expression on the doll girl¡¯s face, Yu Sheng realized she wasn¡¯t bringing this up on a whim or out of fancy.

    He looked at Irene questioningly.

    ¡°I want to go with you,¡± Irene said simply. ¡°Consider it an extra pair of eyes.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s expression was somewhat nuanced. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not that I doubt your abilities¡­¡±

    ¡°Listen,¡± Irene interrupted, leaning so close to the edge of the frame that her face upied two-thirds of the painting. Her tone was unusually serious. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I may not know how you n to deal with that ¡®Entity,¡¯ but given that you managed to bring back ¡®souvenirs¡¯ from it, you must have some skills. I won¡¯t ask what they are specifically, but you need to understand that when confronting the Otherworld, just being able to ¡®fight¡¯ isn¡¯t enough¡ªespecially against tricky entities like ¡®Hunger.''¡±

    She took a slight step back. ¡°Make me a body so I can regain some freedom of movement. It doesn¡¯t have to be perfect; as long as I¡¯m freed from this cursed oil painting, I can do so much more. Even if I can¡¯t restore all my powers, I¡¯m definitely stronger than the average investigator or so-called spiritual detective or Otherworld hunter. Even if I¡¯ve forgotten a lot of knowledge, I still have the instincts of a living doll.¡±Yu Sheng gazed steadily at Irene, and she returned his look with crimson eyes.

    ¡°I can help you, Yu Sheng,¡± Irene said earnestly. ¡°We already coborated once when we ventured into Foxy¡¯s dream.¡±

    This time, Yu Sheng pondered longer than ever before. Eventually, he had to admit that Irene had a point.

    He was eager to return to that valley to deal with the ¡®Entity¡ªHunger,¡¯ but he knew that charging in alone didn¡¯t give him a high chance of sess. Sure, he wasn¡¯t afraid of death, and he¡¯d grown stronger by devouring parts of ¡®Hunger,¡¯ but such enhancements clearly had limits. And ¡®Hunger¡¯¡­ was not easy to eliminate.

    Relying on repeated deaths to wear down the monster might be one strategy, but it was definitely ast resort. Having a capable ally who understood supernatural powers would be a huge advantage.

    All he needed was to ce some trust in Irene and release her from the painting.

    That trust had been established when they plunged together into Foxy¡¯s dream, and then, upon waking and seeing each other, both felt a mutual difort that somehow bonded them.

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to make a trip downtown,¡± Yu Sheng sighed softly, leaning back in his chair. ¡°Materials like y and wigs need to be bought from specialized craft stores; you can¡¯t find those in this old neighborhood.¡±

    The doll girl in the painting blinked. Realizing what he meant, a look of delight spread across her face. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re agreeing?!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not too picky about the quality of the body and you trust my craftsmanship,¡± Yu Sheng waved his hand dismissively, ¡°I can give it a try.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not picky. As long as it looks human, I can reshape it myself¡ªjust make sure you don¡¯t mess up during the ¡®alchemy¡¯ part,¡± Irene hurriedly added, as if afraid that any dy might make Yu Sheng change his mind. After speaking, she hesitated, her expression turning a bit awkward as she nced aside. ¡°And¡­ if you really can¡¯t find suitable materials¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng looked curious. ¡°If I can¡¯t find suitable materials, then what?¡±

    ¡°¡­You could use dough.¡±

    He stared nkly for a few seconds before disying the most shocked expression he¡¯d ever shown since meeting Irene. ¡°What?!¡±

    Irene exined in a small voice, ¡°The material is just a medium. What truly matters is the alchemy¡ªthebination of your blood and my soul¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng was utterly baffled. ¡°Wait, I get making do with less, but isn¡¯t that a bit too much?!¡±

    Irene thought for a moment and decided to sh him an innocent smile, hoping to charm her way through.

    She seeded.

    But Yu Sheng still decided to go out and buy proper supplies.

    ¡°I¡¯d better get some real y. Making a body for you will require quite a bit; let¡¯s not waste food. Besides, I have some other things to buy,¡± he said, exhaling as he stood up. ¡°You stay here and watch TV. If anythinges up, call me remotely¡ªand if the TV crashes again, wait until I get back.¡±

    With that, he picked up the remote and turned on the TV for Irene. In the painting, she nodded obediently. ¡°Oh¡­ thene back soon.¡±

    Yu Sheng agreed, donned his coat, and stepped toward the doorway.

    Grasping the doorknob, he took a moment to steady himself. After confirming that there wouldn¡¯t be a volcanic crater, meteor shower, sulfurke, lightsaber-wielding little green men, or a cyborg elfdy outside, he took a deep breath, opened the door, and stepped onto the old street of Wutong Road.

    Suddenly, Yu Sheng found the situation rather amusing.

    Reaching the ends of the world was easy enough for him (whether he could return or survive was another matter), but opening the door and stepping onto the street had be more challenging¡­

    As he walked toward the bus stop, Yu Sheng casually observed his surroundings.

    At some point, his mindset while navigating this vast and unfamiliar city had subtly changed. The gloom and unease of the past few days had quietly faded. Walking down a street that wasn¡¯t really his ¡®hometown,¡¯ he felt not only calm but also a hint of¡­ excitement and anticipation.

    Even the sky, so bright it was almost blinding, now seemed cheerfully sunny.

    Vendors sold goods at the street corners; a few pedestrians passed by; children who had gotten into some mischief ran shouting down the street, with adults chasing after them, scolding all the way.

    Yu Sheng wondered if among these people were the ¡®professionals¡¯ Irene had mentioned¡ªthose who protected the city from the shadows, battling the Otherworld. Had anyone noticed that this peaceful and harmonious old neighborhood hid some small ¡®oddities¡¯?

    He let his thoughts wander, specting which passersby looked unfamiliar, who might be undercover agents, who could be spiritual detectives or investigators.

    The pancake vendor at the corner seemed suspicious; today, there was a new one whose skills werecking. The woman hanging clothes on the balcony across the street might be one; he¡¯d never seen her before. Could the mischievous kids who just ran by be undercover? Irene had said spiritual detectives could change their appearance¡ªit was quite magical¡­

    But the guy squatting nearby in a vest, dyed yellow hair, sting music from his phone¡ªhe definitely wasn¡¯t one. Didn¡¯t fit the profile at all.

    Humming a tune, Yu Sheng walked through the old street, brushing past Li Lin, who was squatting there with dyed yellow hair (a wig), sting music from his phone.

    A whileter, Xu Jiali¡ªa nearly two-meter-tall man¡ªstrolled onto the street. ncing down at Li Lin, who was on surveince duty, he squatted down, lit a cigarette, and joined him like a fellow street punk.

    ¡°Is your outfit reliable?¡± Xu Jiali asked.

    ¡°Very reliable,¡± Li Lin replied casually. ¡°I always dress like this on surveince missions. Those pancake-selling colleagues got exposed, but I never did. I even have an anime costume that¡¯s even more discreet. Once, I nabbed someone smuggling across the border; he couldn¡¯t believe an anime fan could be an agent of the Special Task Force.¡±

    The big guy looked puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s an anime costume? Sounds like a force-field-powered suit? Aren¡¯t those banned in the Bordends?¡±

    ¡°¡­You wouldn¡¯t understand,¡± Li Lin said dismissively, scooting away a bit. ¡°Stay away from me. You¡¯re too conspicuous; you¡¯ll blow my cover.¡±

    ¡°Impossible. With my vibe, I look even more like an unemployed drifter than you,¡± Xu Jiali smirked. ¡°But you haven¡¯t found anything all morning, have you? Honestly, I suspect that even if something is hidden here, it¡¯s probably not a ¡®person.¡¯ More likely, it¡¯s a weird entity or an Otherworld incursion point¡ªthat fits better with the clues you¡¯ve found so far. Damn, with all thatmotion in Boundary Cityst night, who knows what¡¯s going on back at headquarters now? And here we are, sitting like idiots, staking out who-knows-what¡­¡±

    Li Lin couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond. He pulled out arge power bank, plugged it into his phone, and turned up the volume even more.

    Two or three hourster, Yu Sheng had bought everything he needed at the downtown mall.

    Now, dragging his bags to a secluded spot, he began to ponder.

    He had bought quite a lot¡ªthe weight wasn¡¯t an issue for him now¡ªbut lugging it all back on a crowded bus would be a hassle.

    So, he had a bold idea.

    He thought it was worth a try.

    Yu Sheng looked up, confirming once again that no one was watching. Then he silently reached out, touching the air beside him¡ªa door formed under his hand.

    Three secondster, deep within Boundary City in a hidden ¡®depth,¡¯ countless agents, clerks, team leaders, and their director, Bai Li Qing¡ªwho had been working overtime to the point of exhaustion¡ªwere jolted out of their seats by sudden rm bells¡­

    Yu Sheng, carrying severalrge stic bags, went home.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 38: The Sculpting

    The kitchen door handle turned slightly, and the door swung open without a sound. Yu Sheng stepped out, lugging severalrge shopping bags. He waved to Irene, who stood not far away, staring at him with her mouth agape.

    ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± he said cheerfully.

    Irene¡¯s eyes were wide with shock. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go out to buy things? Howe you¡¯reing out of the¡­?¡±

    She trailed off, realization dawning on her face.

    ¡°No way! You even ¡®opened the door¡¯ just to go shopping?!¡±

    ¡°I thought about it,¡± Yu Sheng replied with a satisfied grin. ¡°Since this door doesn¡¯t just lead to Otherworlds but can also reach distant ces in our world, there¡¯s no reason it can¡¯t go somewhere closer.¡±

    He added, ¡°By the way, I also tested bringing objects and living creatures through the door. It seems that as long as the door remains stable, they can pass through smoothly¡­¡±

    Irene was dumbfounded, but her curiosity was piqued at the mention of ¡°living creatures.¡± ¡°Living creatures?! Where did you get living creatures? Where are they?¡±Yu Sheng extended his hand. ¡°Beforeing back, I caught a mosquito¡­¡±

    Irene blinked. ¡°What¡­?¡±

    Miss Doll now had a whole new understanding of Yu Sheng¡¯s creativity. Her attention shifted to therge shopping bags he had brought back. Right away, she noticed a box of eight-treasure porridge among them.

    Yu Sheng began unpacking, first setting aside the box of porridge, then showing the rest to Irene. ¡°I bought some lightweight y. Since I got a huge amount, the store gave me some tools as freebies. But these tools probably won¡¯t be of much use¡ªthey¡¯re meant for making small dolls. To make a body for you, I¡¯ll need this¡ªI bought a rolling pin¡­¡±

    ¡°Here are the hair and paints, all good quality. Maybe not the most expensive, but pretty decent.

    ¡°Oh, and I couldn¡¯t find suitable clothes for you. Do you think¡ª¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Irene waved her hand dismissively. Watching Yu Sheng unpack, her face was now full of anticipation and excitement. ¡°I can ¡®shape¡¯ the clothes myself. As I said, this body is mainly a medium and a temporary container¡­ Wow, you really bought a lot. Did you really put your heart into this, Yu Sheng?¡±

    ¡°Well, of course. If we¡¯re going to do this, we might as well do it properly,¡± Yu Sheng replied, but then he frowned and shook his head. ¡°But to be honest, I think these things might still be iplete. I heard there are y drying boxes, various fillers, softening oils, primers, makeup tools, and so on. But when I checked, they were either only for small dolls or I wouldn¡¯t be able to learn how to use them in a short time. Also, I have a problem: y needs time to dry. Without a drying box,rge pieces won¡¯t dry and harden in just half a day¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. None of that is important. As long as we can make the framework,¡± Irene seemed to be in a great mood, her tone softer than ever when speaking to Yu Sheng. ¡°What¡¯s important is the ritual part¡ªotherwise, I¡¯d have just asked you to buy a ready-made doll. No need to go through all this trouble.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Yu Sheng breathed a sigh of relief and began sorting the pile of items into categories. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the attic. There¡¯s plenty of space up there and a big table.¡±

    Irene nodded eagerly but suddenly noticed another bag nearby. It looked somewhat familiar.

    ¡°What¡¯s this bag of lotus roots for?¡± she asked, puzzled.

    Yu Sheng paused, looked at Irene, then at the bag of lotus roots. After a moment, he chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Well, this is a backup n in case my crafting skills are too terrible. That¡¯s how I see it¡­¡±

    Irene tilted her head, thinking for a long time before finally catching up with Yu Sheng¡¯s train of thought. She jumped up from her red velvet chair. ¡°Absolutely not!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Yu Sheng looked a bit disappointed. ¡°I thought the lotus roots had a perfect shape. I spent a long time picking them.¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Irene¡¯s eyes were nearly bulging out. ¡°Let me tell you, pre-made food is bad enough. If you use pre-made parts for my body, I have a big problem with that¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Yu Sheng sighed, carrying the bag of lotus roots back to the kitchen. ¡°Then I¡¯ll use them to make fried lotus root slicester.¡±

    Irene suddenly had a bad feeling. She sensed that her journey to freedom today might not go as smoothly as she had imagined¡­

    But Yu Sheng seemed full of confidence now. He organized the tools and materials needed to sculpt the doll¡¯s body, then picked up the materials with one hand, tucked Irene¡¯s painting under his arm, and turned toward the stairs leading upstairs.

    This time, Irene reacted quickly. ¡°Do you even need to ¡®open the door¡¯ just to go to the attic!?¡±

    Yu Sheng thought for a moment, realizing that might be a bit toozy. He smiled sheepishly. ¡°Good point.¡± Carrying the materials and Irene, he headed for the staircase.

    The house had arge attic just above the second floor. Though called an attic, it was more like an extra floor created because the original ceiling was too high. It was about half the size of the second floor and had two windows facing the street and a skylight¡ªthat¡¯s why, from the outside, the house appeared to have three floors.

    Yu Sheng rarely went to the attic except when cleaning. There was almost nothing there except arge table that seemed to have nowhere else to go and two old chairs that creaked. At night or on gloomy days, the empty attic always felt eerily spooky.

    But now, it was perfect to serve as a ¡°workshop¡± for sculpting a body for Irene.

    Yu Sheng made two trips, also fetching some tools from the storage room on the second floor that mighte in handy, an old deskmp, and various strange items that Irene said were needed for the ¡°ritual.¡± He brought them all up to the big table in the attic.

    Irene¡¯s painting was ced in one corner of the table, leaning against a stack of old books serving as a makeshift stand. She quietly watched Yu Sheng running back and forth, seeming more silent than ever before. No one knew what she was thinking.

    Yu Sheng sat down in front of the big table, the old chair creaking under him. He clumsily fiddled with the y and sculpting tools, trying to get familiar with them.

    Irene suddenly broke the silence. ¡°Yu Sheng.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± he looked up.

    ¡°I¡¯m really going toe out of this painting,¡± she said softly.

    ¡°Yeah, if everything goes well.¡±

    ¡°I never thought there would actually be such a day,¡± Irene murmured. ¡°Honestly, I gave up hope many years ago¡­¡±

    ¡°Feeling sentimental all of a sudden?¡± Yu Sheng nced at her, noticing she seemed a bit mncholic.

    Irene hugged a teddy bear, gently rocking back and forth. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to thank you.¡±

    ¡°Well, save your thanks until after we seed,¡± Yu Sheng said, exhaling lightly as if trying to ease some tension. ¡°Now, tell me, what¡¯s the first step?¡±

    ¡°Candles,¡± Irene began, her expression turning serious. ¡°ce them at the four corners of the table, then light one and ce it beside my painting¡ªthe basic torso must bepleted before the candle burns out.¡±

    She started guiding Yu Sheng on how to use everyday materials to create a container for a ¡°living doll.¡±

    This was the first time she had ever shared knowledge from ¡°Alice¡¯s Little House¡± with a¡­ human.

    ¡°Draw three concentric circles on the table; they¡¯ll define your workspace. Then extend a line from each of the four corner candles, intersecting at the center of the circles¡­ Try to draw the circles as round as possible¡­ Oh well, just don¡¯t make them square.

    ¡°Write my name at the center, Irene, in the Old World Common Tongue¡­ Oh, you don¡¯t know it. Find a piece of paper; I¡¯ll teach you how to write it. Be sure not to spell it wrong.

    ¡°We¡¯ll also need a drop of your blood, just a little. Mix it into the y, then add the prepared tea powder and rose oil¡ªbut not too much, or it will affect the molding. ce the prepared y in front of me. I¡¯ll guide the first ¡®spirit infusion.''¡±

    Irene gave her instructions one by one, and Yu Sheng followed them meticulously. A quiet and focused atmosphere gradually enveloped the attic. There was none of their usual banter, only an increasingly smooth cooperation.

    Well, perhaps not entirely smooth; Irene was being patient, and Yu Sheng was confident.

    The process was even more tiring than Yu Sheng had imagined¡ªnot just physically exhausting, but mentally draining as well.

    He could feel that the ¡°ritual¡± Irene mentioned was gradually taking effect. Those arrangements he didn¡¯t understand were operating under rules and forces he couldn¡¯tprehend. As someone performing this ¡°ritual¡± for the first time, even though most of the spirit infusion was guided by Irene, Yu Sheng felt a kind of spiritual energy loss.

    But Irene had warned him about this before they began, so he didn¡¯t panic. He focused onpleting each step as precisely as possible.

    A doll¡¯s body gradually took shape in his hands.

    It was crude, simple, lopsided¡ªeven the two legs were different lengths. One arm had broken in the middle and was reattached with wire and water.

    Yu Sheng sighed, thinking he might not have much talent in this area.

    But finally, they were nearingpletion.

    ¡°Now you can extinguish thest candle,¡± Irene said calmly, gazing at the body on the table. Her expression was more solemn than ever. ¡°Then ce me directly in front of the body, where the head should be.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Yu Sheng stood up and did as she instructed. ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°Then I need a minute tofort myself and gather my resolve¡­¡± she murmured.

    Yu Sheng was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡±

    Irene looked like she was about to cry. ¡°It¡¯s so XXXX ugly¡­ Even if I can reshape it, right now it¡¯s just too XXXX ugly¡­¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 39: Success, But Not Quite

    Chapter 39: Sess, But Not Quite

    Irene looked heartbreakingly sad.

    Yu Sheng nced at the ¡°masterpiece¡± he¡¯d spent hours crafting. Putting himself in her shoes, he thought that if his own soul had to inhabit such a body toe back to life, he¡¯d probably burst into tears as well.

    Still, her reaction stung a bit. He forced himself to keep a straight face as he gazed at the puppet on the table, trying to appear earnest. ¡°I really did my best. Look, at least the eyes are symmetrical¡­¡±

    Irene actually started to cry. ¡°But the head isn¡¯t symmetrical¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng turned away awkwardly. ¡°Well¡­ I admit I¡¯m a bit inexperienced. I¡¯ll do better next time. Practice makes perfect, right?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope there won¡¯t be a next time,¡± she said despairingly, waving her hand. Then, perhaps remembering that today was the day she could finally escape, she tried hard to pull up the corners of her mouth into a smile¡ªbut failed. All her words ended up as a sigh. ¡°Well, at least it¡¯s a body. I can feel the connection is established. Fine, it¡¯ll have to do.¡±

    She took a deep breath, hopped down from the chair in the oil painting, and took a few steps forward. Then, as if recalling something, she looked down at the plush teddy bear she was holding.

    Standing silently for a few moments, she hugged the bear tightly, then turned and ced it back on the chair, as if saying goodbye.Yu Sheng was curious. ¡°You¡¯re leaving the bear behind?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t take it out. It¡¯s¡­ another soul sealed in this painting, and its consciousness faded long ago. I don¡¯t even know where it came from,¡± Irene shook her head gently, reaching out to pat the bear¡¯s head. ¡°It can only stay here. But I won¡¯t discard this painting, so it¡¯ll be like keeping it close by.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Yu Sheng nodded, then watched her next moves with a mix of nervousness and curiosity.

    He was keen to see how she¡¯d e out¡± of the oil painting and how she¡¯d e to life¡± using that, well, not-so-attractive y puppet he¡¯d made.

    Then he saw Irene in the oil painting start to¡­ melt!

    The scene was eerie and horrifying. She seemed to turn into a wax figure under a me, her entire body gradually melting. In almost the blink of an eye, she lost all color and detail. Within seconds, she became a softening, copsing mass of ck substance, oozing from the bottom edge of the frame and beginning to flow onto the tabletop.

    The table emitted a faint hissing sound, as if corroding under some strong acid. The ck substance flowing out first looked like thick mud, then quickly thinned to a watery consistency. In the next moment, it transformed into a swirling ck mist, hovering around the lifeless y puppet on the table, gradually seeping into it.

    Yu Sheng stared wide-eyed. Whether it was his imagination or not, he felt a chill emanating from the eerie ck mist.

    If he hadn¡¯t seen Irene transform into this mist, he¡¯d have thought it was something evil and dangerous. The whole scene was utterly spooky. Even knowing the truth, he still found the ck mist incredibly unsettling. The lingering cold felt like malice seeping into the world from some distant, dark abyss¡ªquite unlike Irene¡¯s usual carefree and harmless demeanor.

    He shook his head, pushing aside the odd thoughts. Watching the mist seep into the y, he suddenly had some absurd ideas.

    What would happen if he blew on the mist? Or poked it with his finger?

    Irene would probably curse him out¡­

    Yu Sheng managed to restrain his mischievous impulse, and just then, the mist¡¯s infiltration reached its end.

    The puppet on the table began to change visibly. The rough, ugly y figure suddenly seemed endowed with life. The coarse surface smoothed out in an instant, and the crooked limbs straightened and rearranged. It began to take on the texture and color of human skin. Distorted features merged back into the head, then reformed, gradually emerging on the face.

    Yu Sheng thought he should probably turn away out of politeness.

    But before he could, he saw a delicate ck dress ¡°grow¡± from the puppet¡¯s body as if it were part of her flesh, covering Irene¡¯s form.

    Mimicry?

    The word popped into his mind. At that moment, he suddenly felt a certain¡­ connection between himself and Irene.

    The feeling was fleeting. He didn¡¯t even have time to discern whether the dreamy whisper was her voice before the connection faded.

    Yu Sheng frowned, recalling the drops of his own blood he¡¯d mixed into the y while shaping the puppet. Perhaps that momentary link was rted to that.

    He suddenly felt worried. His blood was somewhat special. Would it affect Irene¡¯s rebirth?

    But soon, his worries were dispelled.

    The fully reconstructed puppety quietly on the table, skin like porcin, hair like silk, her delicate face resembling a work of art.

    Under his somewhat nervous gaze, the puppet¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly.

    Then, her eyes slowly opened.

    Scarlet pupils stared vacantly at the ceiling for a moment, then regained focus. Irene clumsily raised her hands, looking at them in disbelief. She slowly clenched and unclenched her fists as if feeling the texture of the air.

    After standing there stunned for several seconds, she began to smile, which seemed to suppress an overwhelming urge to cry.

    Yu Sheng¡¯s voice sounded beside her. ¡°Congrattions, Irene.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered. She pressed her hands against the tabletop, pushing herself unsteadily to her feet. Wobbling a bit, she stood up on the table, then turned to Yu Sheng with a radiant smile. She spread her arms wide as if about to give him a hug. ¡°I¡¯m alive again! Yu Sheng! Tha¡ª¡±

    She suddenly froze as if realizing something. She remained in that pose, arms outstretched, staring nkly at him.

    Yu Sheng blinked. ¡°¡­What is it?¡±

    Irene slowly tilted her head back. ¡°Why¡­ do you look¡­ so tall?¡±

    He thought for a moment. ¡°Maybe because you¡¯re¡­ a bit short?¡±

    She blinked, then quickly looked down at herself. Then she nced over at the deskmp nearby. Suddenly gasping, she scurried over to themp,paring her height to it, then stiffly turned her head back to him.

    Yu Sheng sensed something was off.

    ¡°Why¡­¡± Irene muttered nkly, ¡°Why am I so¡­ small?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ the size of the puppet. It¡¯s arge one,¡± Yu Sheng was beginning to panic but tried to keep hisposure. ¡°I mean, like a one-third scale doll¡­ Wait, did I mess up?¡±

    ¡°One-third your head! Puppets! Standard size is human size! I¡¯m supposed to be five foot six!¡± Irene, now only as tall as the deskmp, began jumping up and down on the table, shouting. ¡°Where are my long legs?! Huh? Huh?! I can¡¯t even reach that chair over there!¡±

    Yu Sheng was utterly bewildered, but then he realized something. ¡°But wait, you were watching when I was making the body, right? You saw the size. Why didn¡¯t you say anything then?¡±

    Irene stopped mid-jump as if just realizing this. ¡°Yeah¡­ you¡¯re right, I was watching¡­¡±

    She pattered over to the center of the circle where the puppet had been made, nced back at the oil painting where she¡¯d been trapped, and thought hard. Some vague memories surfaced.

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes, your procedure was fine. The y body is just a medium to temporarily house the soul. Even if the size was a bit off, my soul should¡¯ve adjusted during the body¡¯s reconstruction. No matter how limited the adjustment, there should¡¯ve been some change. There¡¯s no way I should only be as tall as thismp¡­¡±

    She reached up to touch her head, then tried jumping a couple of times as if hoping that might somehow make her taller.

    Obviously, it didn¡¯t work.

    ¡°So¡­ did something go wrong with the ritual after all?¡± Yu Sheng asked nervously. ¡°Was there a problem during the body¡¯s reconstruction? But that shouldn¡¯t be my fault¡­¡±

    Irene looked up at him, her face a mix of grief and anger, eyes welling with tears. It made Yu Sheng take a step back.

    ¡°Ruler.¡±

    She stretched out her hand toward him, her voice strained.

    ¡°Uh¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°Get me a ruler!¡±

    Yu Sheng nodded quickly. ¡°Oh, right!¡± He dashed upstairs to find a tape measure.

    He¡¯d initially thought of bringing a regr ruler¡ªbut figured that if Irene saw it, she might fly into a rage, so he didn¡¯t dare.

    A momentter, Irene stood straight on the table, bncing an old book on her head. Yu Sheng pulled out the tape measure, carefully measuring her height.

    She tried to tilt the book upward slightly, but Yu Sheng gently pressed it back down.

    ¡°So¡­ how tall am I?¡± she asked cautiously.

    ¡°Thirteen inches,¡± he said, ncing at the measurement, his tone sympathetic. ¡°I rounded up for you, even included the point three inches.¡±

    Irene finally broke down and cried.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 40: An Unexpected Turn

    Irene was sobbing her heart out.

    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t try tofort her. First, he had no idea how to; second¡­ he was afraid that if he did, this puppet might get even more upset, lose her senses, and then jump up to bite him.

    Now, she really did have to jump to bite him.

    Of course, the good news was that she could bite people now. Back when she was in the painting, all she could do was beep.

    After what felt like ages, Irene¡¯s sorrow finally eased a little. Yu Sheng took a couple of hesitant steps toward the table and began tentatively, ¡°Um¡­ don¡¯t be sad. Next time, I¡¯ll make you a new body¡ªa normal-sized one. For now¡­ could you make do with this one? If it¡¯s not okay, I can make you another one tomorrow¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡ªI have to use this one for now,¡± Irene sniffled, looking both aggrieved and indignant. ¡°Let¡¯s just leave it at that. You don¡¯t need to trouble yourself¡ªEven if you make me a new body tomorrow, I can¡¯t transfer into it right away. A living puppet¡¯s soul can¡¯t handle constant container changes. It¡¯ll take at least a few months¡­¡±

    As she spoke, sorrow welled up again, and it looked like she was about to burst into tears.

    Quickly, Yu Sheng grabbed a small ss bottle and held it under her face.¡°What are you doing?¡± Irene asked between sniffs, eyeing his bizarre actions.

    ¡°Collecting the tears of a living puppet,¡± Yu Sheng replied earnestly. ¡°Next time I make you a body, we¡¯ll try to use high-grade materials. I¡¯ll gather supplies over these months and make you one that glows¡­¡±

    Irene considered this for a moment, then wailed loudly, ¡°Yu Sheng, you¡­ you jerk! Ah~¡±

    It took another good while before her grief finally settled down again.

    Irene climbed onto a nearby stack of old books, sat atop them, and stared nkly into space, contemting life. Yu Sheng sat by the table, apanying her in silent thought.

    ¡°At least¡­ at least it¡¯s better than before,¡± Irene muttered softly, not sure if she was talking to Yu Sheng or herself. ¡°Now I can run around on my own.¡±

    ¡°You can even watch TV by yourself,¡± Yu Sheng quickly added. ¡°It¡¯s much more convenient than before, right?¡±

    Irene let out a long sigh, seemingly trying to appear solemn and serious, but because she was so tiny¡ªonly ten centimeters tall¡ªthe sigh didn¡¯t convey any gravity at all.

    Yu Sheng turned his head and secretly observed her. His gaze fell on her exposed wrists and knees.

    The puppet¡¯s distinctive ball joints were particrly noticeable.

    ¡°Even though we used a y doll as the container, it still ended up as a puppet with ball joints,¡± he mused.

    ¡°Well, duh! It¡¯s a movable puppet. How can it move without joints?¡± Irene shot him a nce. ¡°This is how my soul is recorded, so no matter what the original form of the container is, the body will be like this after the soul reshapes it. If you don¡¯t like ball joints, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not that,¡± Yu Sheng said casually. ¡°But speaking of the form recorded in your soul¡­ your soul still remembers that you¡¯re one meter sixty-seven tall¡­¡±

    In an instant, Irene leaped from the stack of books onto Yu Sheng¡¯s arm, grabbing his thumb and trying hard to bend it backward. ¡°Can¡¯t you stop bringing up things you shouldn¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Ow!¡± Yu Sheng yelped, jumping up as he struggled to pry off the tiny but incredibly strong puppet from his arm. ¡°I was just curious! Where exactly did your reshaping process go wrong? Clearly, your appearance didn¡¯t change, so why did your body size shrink so much¡­¡±

    ¡°How should I know!¡± Irene was pulled off his arm, now dangling in mid-air as he held her by the cor. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t have been any problem. Everything felt normal during the regeneration process, but the body size deviated in the end¡­ Hey! Can you put me down first!¡±

    ¡°Promise you won¡¯t bend my fingers again,¡± Yu Sheng said sternly, holding her up. After she nodded, he set her back on the table.

    ¡°Sigh, forget it. Thinking too much is useless,¡± Irene sighed again, pacing back and forth on the table before shaking her head. ¡°I still have to find a way to contact my sisters at Alice¡¯s Little House. If I can go home, they will surely have a solution¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°You¡¯ve mentioned Alice¡¯s Little House and the other puppets before¡­ Where are these sisters of yours usually? Are there other puppets besides you in this city? By the way, your ¡®organization¡¯¡­ what exactly does it do?¡±

    He had always wanted to ask these questions, but with one tricky situation after another recently, he finally had the opportunity now.

    ¡°We? We¡¯re a race created by the Ancestor of Puppets. Our mission¡­ actually, we don¡¯t really have one. Sometimes we deal with Otherworlds, sometimes we help other organizations handle tricky entities, but most of the time, we puppets just do what we like,¡± Irene recalled thoughtfully. ¡°Most of my sisters don¡¯t operate in the human world, but there should be a contact point in this Boundary City¡­ But I don¡¯t remember exactly where, and after so many years, the contact methods and people might have changed¡­¡±

    She climbed back onto the stack of old books, propping her chin with both hands, and continued slowly, lost in thought. ¡°When we operate in the human world, we always disguise ourselves. Living puppets look very simr to humans, so it¡¯s easy to blend into the crowd. This city is so huge; without specific contact methods or finding specific contacts, it¡¯s not easy to find hidden living puppets¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng listened attentively. Although he had previously thought that this city might be hiding all sorts of strange beings, he was still amazed. ¡°Incredible¡­ I always thought that the residents of this city were only humans¡­¡±

    ¡°How could that be?¡± Irene rolled her eyes at him. ¡°This is the Boundary Land.¡±

    ¡°The Boundary Land¡­¡± Yu Sheng echoed softly.

    ¡°In this ce, anything can appear. Not to mention, isn¡¯t there a strange guy like you in this old town who thinks he¡¯s human?¡± Irene waved her hand dismissively, jumping down from the pile of old books. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs. I¡¯ve had enough of this ce. Now that I finally have the ability to move freely, I want to explore this big house!¡±

    ¡°True,¡± Yu Sheng agreed, exhaling and patting his face to perk himself up. ¡°Just making your body took more than half a day. I¡¯m hungry now; let¡¯s go downstairs and make something to eat.¡±

    As he spoke, he turned and headed toward the attic exit. After taking just two steps, he heard Irene calling behind him, ¡°Hey, wait for me! I haven¡¯t gotten down yet!¡±

    Turning around, Yu Sheng saw Irene taking a few steps on the table to gain momentum, then jumping onto the creaky old chair. She climbed to the edge of the chair, gripping the leg with both hands and feet, slowly sliding down. It took quite a while before she finally reached the floor.

    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but stare.

    Irene hustled her little legs to run to his feet. Only then did she notice his gaze upon her. She immediately looked up, trying hard to put her hands on her hips to appear imposing. ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Yu Sheng shook his head. ¡°Just thinking that you¡¯re quite¡­ cute.¡±

    He almost said ical¡± instead.

    Irene blinked, not noticing the hesitation in his words. ¡°Really?¡±

    Then she followed him forward. After a few steps, she reached out and tugged at his pant leg. ¡°By the way, thank you.¡±

    Yu Sheng looked down, adjusting his waistband while giving her a puzzled look.

    ¡°Thank you for preparing the body for me. Things were too chaotic just now; I didn¡¯t properly thank you,¡± Irene said earnestly.

    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but look her over¡ªthe tiny puppet standing at his feet. After holding back for a moment, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You¡¯re like this, and you still want to thank me?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep things separate. The size issue was due to some unknown problem during my own reshaping, but the body was indeed carefully prepared by you,¡± Irene looked up, trying to appear particrly solemn¡ªthough it didn¡¯t really show. ¡°Although it¡¯s a bit ugly.¡±

    ¡°¡­You could¡¯ve left out thatst part.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, what I promised you before still holds,¡± Irene hurriedly said. ¡°I will help you in the future. Whether it¡¯s assisting in fights or providing ult support, I¡¯ll be very useful. Even if I find my sisters and return to Alice¡¯s Little House, I¡¯lle back to help you. Just¡­¡±

    She paused, thinking for a moment.

    ¡°Shall we set it for a hundred years?¡± She looked at Yu Sheng cautiously. ¡°You should be old and¡­ well, gone by then, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ do my best,¡± Yu Sheng replied.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s set it at a hundred years,¡± Irene smiled happily, her mood suddenly lifted. She turned around, hustling her little legs toward the attic exit. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs quickly¡­¡±

    Her voice cut off abruptly as she suddenly fell forward, like a puppet whose strings had been severed. She tumbled a considerable distance due to her momentum, finally crashing into the opposite wall.

    The smile froze on Yu Sheng¡¯s face the moment Irene fell.

    ¡°What the¡­?!¡±

    He was stunned for a second, then rushed over, bending down to pick up the tiny puppet from the floor.

    Her eyes were tightly shut, her body limp. The limbs that had warmth just moments ago now felt cold like ordinary y. Only her skin retained a soft, lifelike texture, but there was no sign of vitality.

    Yu Sheng waspletely bewildered.

    Then, he heard Irene¡¯s voice,ing from therge table not far away.

    ¡°Yu Sheng! I¡­ I¡¯m back in here!¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 41: The Free Doll

    Yu Sheng was utterly bewildered.

    When he saw Irene suddenly ¡°disconnect¡± and topple over, he even thought the doll might have perished due to a faulty body. Thankfully, a voice from behind interrupted his rming thoughts.

    Holding Irene¡¯s doll body in his hand, he stiffly raised his head and looked toward therge table where he¡¯d been working with y earlier.

    The ornate oil painting leaned quietly against the edge of the table. From within the painting, Irene stared wide-eyed, her face full of panic as she looked over at him.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening either!¡± she eximed, frantically waving her hands upon catching Yu Sheng¡¯s eye. ¡°One moment I was running forward, and the next I opened my eyes and was back here. What¡¯s going on? This is so¡­!¡±

    A low, slightly harsh chuckle came from the painting¡¯s frame, sounding both mocking and somewhat sympathetic.

    It was the plush teddy bear making the sound; this time, Yu Sheng saw itugh with his own eyes.

    Irene couldn¡¯t stand it. She stomped over to the red velvet chair, grabbed the teddy bear sitting on it, and began shaking it vigorously while choking its neck. ¡°You¡¯re stillughing! You¡¯re stillughing! Did you do this? I¡¯m back here again!¡±But the teddy bear, being inanimate, couldn¡¯t respond. It continued giggling incessantly in her hands, making Irene even more furious.

    Seeing this, Yu Sheng hurried over to calm her down. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t get so worked up. Let¡¯s think of a way¡­¡±

    He had only managed half a sentence when the doll girl in the painting¡ªwho was executing a chokehold, an over-the-shoulder throw, and a cross-lock on the teddy bear¡ªsuddenly vanished. Immediately after, Yu Sheng felt the doll body in his hand give a sudden jolt. Before he could react, the tiny figure, less than ten centimeters tall, pounced onto his arm, instinctively attempting a chokehold (unsessful), an over-the-shoulder throw (unsessful), and a cross-lock (unsessful)bo.

    But her strength was surprisingly considerable, making his arm ache from her grip.

    Yu Sheng had to carefully pry Irene off his arm, holding her up in front of him and giving her a gentle shake. ¡°Wake up, wake up. It¡¯s me, Yu Sheng. You¡¯vee out again.¡±

    Irene gradually came to her senses, dangling in the air and looking around in a daze. Her gaze finally settled on Yu Sheng¡¯s face. ¡°¡­Ah?¡±

    Then both of them turned to look at the painting not far away, falling into a moment of stunned silence.

    After a pause, Yu Sheng silently carried Irene and stepped backward, retreating all the way to the spot where she had fallen earlier. As he took thest step, the doll body in his hand instantly drooped as if it had powered off.

    Irene¡¯s figure abruptly reappeared in the oil painting. She nced around and looked up at Yu Sheng nkly. ¡°I¡¯m back again, so it really is¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng casually held up the doll body toward the oil painting, bringing them closer.

    The body suddenly sprang to life as if the previous ¡°power outage¡± had never happened. Irene¡¯s voice came from within, continuing the half-finished sentence from the painting: ¡°¡­a matter of distance?¡±

    ¡°Seems like it,¡± Yu Sheng said, frowning slightly as he observed. He moved the doll a bit farther away and saw it ¡°power off¡± again. Irene¡¯s voice came from the painting: ¡°Then this is¡­¡±

    He moved the doll forward once more.

    ¡°¡­a bit troublesome¡­ Could you stop ying around! You¡¯re cutting me off mid-sentence multiple times!¡± Irene¡¯s voice protested.

    Feeling sheepish, Yu Sheng brought her closer to the oil painting and exined, ¡°I just wanted to confirm the exact distance of your connection.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between five meters and six meters? It¡¯s only a couple of steps!¡± Irene iled her arms while being held by the cor. Suddenly, she realized something was off and red up at him. ¡°Put me down! Why are you always carrying me?¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Yu Sheng said quickly, setting the increasingly irritable doll on the ground. They stared at each other, his eyes meeting hers.

    Only then did Irene realize she had to tilt her head back almost ny degrees to talk to him.

    But her pride wouldn¡¯t allow Yu Sheng to squat down¡ªeven if he did, she¡¯d still have to look up.

    ¡°Stand there, don¡¯t move,¡± shemanded suddenly.

    Puzzled, Yu Sheng asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Before he knew it, Irene hugged his leg and began climbing up like a tree. In a few swift moves, she agilely mbered up and sat directly on his shoulder.

    He stood still, afraid to move and risk making her fall. ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to this¡­¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask my permission when you were carrying me around to test the signal just now,¡± she retorted confidently.

    Yu Sheng had no reply.

    They returned to therge table and began examining the oil painting.

    ¡°I dide out. I can feel that my ¡®soul¡¯ is in this body,¡± Irene said, frowning as she looked at her former ¡®prison.¡¯ ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°But it seems this painting is your ¡®anchor,¡¯ and your current body is like a remote-controlled one. If you go beyond a certain distance, you ¡®disconnect,''¡± Yu Sheng shared his thoughts.

    Irene lowered her head, looking particrly dejected.

    But this time she didn¡¯t cry¡ªperhaps the series of setbacks had numbed her.

    Seeing her unusually calm reaction, Yu Sheng became concerned and hurried tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t be too pessimistic. Maybe it¡¯s just that this body isn¡¯t working well? I¡¯ll practice my skills, and next time when I reshape your body¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell me,¡± she suddenly interrupted, her expressionplex and hard to read. ¡°Carrying your own prison around wherever you go¡ªis that considered an escape or not?¡±

    He was taken aback. After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°I once read about someone who carried his own prison and ended up quite miserable. But he was inside his prison; at least you¡¯re outside¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± she muttered. She jumped down from his shoulder and walked over to the oil painting. With aplicated expression, she grabbed the frame, lifted it slightly with effort, then set it down. Turning around, she tried to hoist it onto her back.

    However, the painting wasrge¡ªfor Yu Sheng, it was light enough to lift with one hand, but for Irene, it was almost as tall as she was.

    ¡°Do you have any rope at home?¡± she asked, looking up.

    ¡°Yes!¡± he replied immediately. ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll get it!¡±

    Ten minutester, Irene watched as Yu Sheng carefully tied knots on the painting¡¯s frame, adjusting the harness¡¯s position. When he was nearly done, she stepped forward. ¡°I think it¡¯s ready.¡±

    ¡°Try it out,¡± he suggested, setting the frame upright and watching as she slipped her arms through the harness. ¡°How is it? Is the position okay? Need it tighter?¡±

    She adjusted the straps on her shoulders, walked around the table with the painting on her back, and nodded with satisfaction. ¡°No need, it¡¯s perfect!¡±

    ¡°Is it heavy?¡±

    ¡°Not at all! I¡¯m very strong!¡± she dered. She bounced up and down on the table with the painting on her back and then began runningps around its edge.

    The tiny doll, carrying an oil painting nearly as tall as herself, running around the table¡ªit was a peculiar sight.

    But as Yu Sheng watched, a smile spread across his face.

    Because Irene was smiling too; she seemed to have shaken off her earlier gloom and was bing cheerful.

    She was more optimistic than he¡¯d imagined.

    ¡°It¡¯s light and nimble!¡± she said with a grin, stopping at the table¡¯s edge. ¡°Now I don¡¯t have to worry about the distance limitation. I¡¯m so smart!¡±

    ¡°You certainly are optimistic,¡± Yu Sheng remarked sincerely. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be depressed for a while.¡±

    ¡°A person must look forward¡ªdolls too,¡± she said happily. She jumped off the table and climbed up his arm onto his shoulder again¡ªthis time more carefully, so as not to bump the painting on her back. ¡°Compared to before, at least I can move freely now. Carrying it is carrying it. Besides, the one left in the painting doesn¡¯t seem to want me to go too far¡­ Let¡¯s go downstairs; you haven¡¯t had dinner yet¡ªI want to watch TV!¡±

    He paused, slightly turning his head to look at her cheerful face, brimming with anticipation.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go cook,¡± he agreed, lifting a hand to steady her as he stood up. ¡°Then tonight we¡¯ll start studying the passage back to the valley.¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡± She seemed full of energy, her smile radiant. She raised her hand and pointed forward enthusiastically. ¡°Onward!¡±

    Yu Sheng yfully lifted her from his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll toss you off.¡±

    She immediately curled up. ¡°No, don¡¯t! I was just getting into the mood¡­¡±

    He shook his head with a wry smile, cing her back securely on his shoulder, and stepped forward.

    Outside, the night had deepened. Streetlights in the old town flickered to life one after another; their warm, hazy glow flowed through the ancient streets and alleys, casting a tranquil atmosphere through the window.

    ¡°Yu Sheng, it¡¯spletely dark outside,¡± Irene observed.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m a bit excited¡­¡± she admitted.

    ¡°Excited about what? The darkness?¡± he asked.

    ¡°No, just excited. It has nothing to do with the darkness,¡± she said teasingly.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand,¡± he confessed.

    ¡°Hmph,¡± she huffed yfully.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 42: Irenes Excitement

    In the old district, deep along Wutong Road, a rented house stood quietly. Inside, a burly man nearly two meters tall was crammed into a single sofa that seemed a bit tight for him. He sat hunched over, meticulously tending to his equipment.

    It was a beam dagger. The dark red hilt was iid with tiny, droplet-shaped crystals that connected in lines running through the entire body of the weapon. The hilt was clearly custom-made for its user, fitting perfectly in the man¡¯srge palm.

    The burly man flipped the dagger in his hand, spinning it a few times. Then he casually activated it. Apanied by a slight humming sound, a bright blue de of light suddenly ignited, carving a scorching arc through the air.

    ¡°Careful there, don¡¯t scratch the coffee table¡ªI¡¯ll have to file a report to the bureau for damages,¡± Li Lin said as he fiddled with a pocket watch. He nced up at Xu Jiali across from him. ¡°That thing¡¯s pretty slick.¡±

    ¡°Cool, isn¡¯t it? I risked my life for it,¡± the burly man chuckled proudly. ¡°I rescued an Alde Star Realm noble from the ¡®Windmill¡¯ in Depth L-, all by myself. He gave me this afterward. It¡¯s custom-made¡ªthe best forging craftsmen, the finest radiant gold crystals. On Alde territory, it can even serve as a knight¡¯s medal.¡±

    Li Lin raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°What¡¯s it good for?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ you don¡¯t have to queue for tickets within the atmosphere, get priority at hospitals, free entry to the zoo¡ªbut only on holidays.¡±

    Li Lin blinked, momentarily stunned. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ quite practical. I thought those mysterious Alde people were all about rituals and symbolism in everything they do.¡±¡°They¡¯re usually pretty enigmatic, but no matter how mystical they are, they still have to live their lives, right?¡± Xu Jiali shrugged, then grumbled a bit. ¡°Ah, operating in the Bordends is a hassle. Lots of equipment we¡¯re not allowed to bring. I even have a chainsaw sword, but beforeing here, it was deemed a hazard. It¡¯s locked up in customs now¡­¡±

    Li Lin thought for a moment and was about to speak when he suddenly sensed something. He and Xu Jiali both turned to look at the window.

    Under the deepening night sky, a figure had appeared on the windowsill¡ªa petite girl wearing a dark red cloak, leaning against the window frame in a rather precarious pose, one leg dangling outside.

    She nced curiously at the two men inside. ¡°So, you two are the assigned ¡®agents¡¯ for this neighborhood right now?¡±

    ¡°And you are¡­¡± Li Lin frowned, vaguely guessing her identity.

    ¡°Just call me Little Red Riding Hood,¡± the girl on the windowsill waved her hand. ¡°From ¡®Fairy Tale.¡¯ Your bureau hired me to help out in this area for a while.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I know you,¡± Li Lin said, his suspicions confirmed. A polite smile appeared on his face. ¡°Our team leader has mentioned you often these past couple of days, and your investigations in this area. I¡¯m Li Lin, operative of the Second Squad of the Council¡¯s Special Affairs Bureau.¡±

    On the other side, Xu Jiali gave the girl a once-over and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°This ce might be hiding a ¡®big one.¡¯ I thought you¡¯d send Snow White over, or even the ¡®King.¡¯ Of course, I¡¯m not doubting your wolf pack.¡±

    Unlike Li Lin, who was rtively new, Xu Jiali clearly did not meet Little Red Riding Hood for the first time.

    ¡°Snow White¡¯s destructive power would be overkill here¡ªwe might not even run into a high-risk entity,¡± Little Red Riding Hood said casually. ¡°I¡¯ve been active in this part of the city, investigating the anomalies on Wutong Road, so I¡¯m more familiar with it. Don¡¯t worry; if we do run into a ¡®big one,¡¯ Snow White cane over quickly. She¡¯ll be here in no time if called.¡±

    As she spoke, she stood up from the windowsill and waved to the two men inside. ¡°Just dropping by to say hi. You should have my contact info. Call me if anythinges up. Bye~¡±

    In the next moment, the girl¡¯s figure suddenly melted into a shadow vaguely shaped like a wolf. It leaped from the windowsill and vanished into the night in the blink of an eye.

    Li Lin and Xu Jiali were left staring at each other inside the rented room.

    After dinner, Yu Sheng rested on the sofa with his eyes closed. He listened to the pattering sounds darting back and forth between the living room and the dining room¡ªsometimes on the right, sometimes on the left, then circling around the sofa over and over.

    He opened his eyes and saw Irene running around the living and dining rooms. The thirty-centimeter-tall doll was carrying an oil painting almost as tall as she was, scurrying around like a little rocket.

    As Irene began her fourthp around the sofa, Yu Sheng finally couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Can¡¯t you take a break? Give those shoes a rest too.¡±

    Irene dashed up to him, her face full of excitement. ¡°No way! I can¡¯t stop! I can run everywhere now¡ªeverywhere! Look, I can climb onto the coffee table and even jump off it!¡±

    Before she finished speaking, the doll had already taken off again. First, she ran half a circle around the sofa, then climbed up the coffee table in front of Yu Sheng. With a few quick steps, she leaped from the tabletop onto his leg. Just as he was about to reach out and grab the little whirlwind, Irene nimbly hopped forward again, jumping from the sofa back onto the floor.

    She then zipped over to the TV cab, mbered up with some effort, stood on tiptoe, and stretched her arm to press the TV¡¯s power button.

    The doll cheered and turned to Yu Sheng with an excited face. ¡°I can reach the TV switch! Now, even when you¡¯re not home, I can reboot the TV myself!¡±

    Yu Sheng rolled his eyes and leaned back helplessly. ¡°Alright, alright, congrattions. You¡¯re amazing.¡±

    The next second, he caught a sh out of the corner of his eye¡ªIrene had zipped back from the TV cab. She grabbed onto the sofa cover with one hand and his pant leg with the other, and in a few swift moves, climbed onto the sofa to sit beside him.

    The tiny doll sat cross-legged on the sofa, not even as big as a cushion after sitting down. The painting was propped up behind her, and given the proportions, it looked like a wall.

    But Irene had adapted to carrying the frame with astonishing speed. Whether she was running, climbing, or even sitting on the sofa with it on her back, it didn¡¯t hinder her movements at all¡ªasionally, there were inevitable bumps and scrapes, but she didn¡¯t seem to mind in the slightest.

    This left Yu Sheng feeling quite amazed.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t carrying that around feel inconvenient?¡± he couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Honestly, if I had to carry a door panel everywhere, I wouldn¡¯t adapt as quickly as you¡­¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s fine,¡± Irene replied cheerfully, swinging her legs on the sofa. Although she had turned on the TV, she clearly couldn¡¯t focus on it. ¡°Sure, it was a tiny bit awkward at first, but after running a couple ofps, Ipletely got used to its weight and size. And, how should I put it¡­¡±

    She suddenly paused as if searching for the right words. After a few seconds, she hesitantly continued, ¡°It gives me a sense of¡­ security. When I have it on my back, I feel safe and at ease. Have you ever had that feeling? Like when you have to sleep with your back against the wall or snuggled into a pile of nkets.¡±

    ¡°I get what you mean, but it¡¯s still quite¡­ unbelievable,¡± Yu Sheng looked at the little doll beside him. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be resistant to that painting, considering it sealed you away for so many years, and now you have to carry it around all the time.¡±

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a bit of that,¡± Irene nodded slightly after some thought, but soon her smile returned. ¡°But as the saying goes, when life gives you lemons, make the best of it! As long as today is better than yesterday, there¡¯s nothing toin about.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ¡®when in Rome, do as the Romans do¡¯¡­¡± Yu Sheng corrected.

    ¡°Same difference,¡± Irene waved it off nonchntly. She finally seemed to have calmed down from her earlier excitement. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve pretty much adjusted to my new body. Let¡¯s discuss that fox¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng nodded but then frowned slightly, looking at the tiny doll who barely reached his knee. ¡°Are you still nning toe with me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, we agreed on it,¡± Irene said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°In this state?¡± Yu Sheng tried to phrase it delicately, but there was no subtle way to say it. He had to be blunt. ¡°Can you still fight? You¡¯d have to jump up just to kick me in the knee¡­¡±

    ¡°I could shatter you with one kick! So what if I¡¯m small?¡± Irene puffed up, clearly a bit miffed. ¡°Who said I can¡¯t fight like this?¡±

    Yu Sheng hurriedly offered a slew of apologies and reassurances.

    Fortunately, Irene¡¯s temper red up quickly and died down even faster. She soon calmed down, leaning back on the sofa with her arms crossed. ¡°But you¡¯re right. In this form¡­ my frontalbat ability is somewhat affected. You can¡¯t exactly expect a thirty-centimeter-tall doll to take a bullet for you¡­¡±

    She shook her head and suddenly changed her tone. ¡°But don¡¯t worry! A doll¡¯s capabilities aren¡¯t limited to directbat. I have plenty of tricks up my sleeve¡ªeven with my current ¡®freedom,¡¯ there¡¯s still a lot I can do.¡±

    She raised her hand as if to show him something.

    From her fingertips, thin strands of pitch-ck threads extended like eerie spider webs, weaving and intertwining in the air.

    ¡°A doll¡¯s abilities are vast!¡± Irene dered proudly.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 43: Irenes Plan

    Yu Sheng had always known that Irene possessed many magical abilities. He¡¯d felt it deeply when she followed him into Foxy¡¯s dream. But honestly, Irene¡¯s usual antics and mishaps were so frequent that people often overlooked her talents.

    ¡°Now there¡¯s only one thing left¡ªthe most crucial part,¡± Yu Sheng said seriously, sitting on the sofa and turning to the tiny doll beside him. ¡°We need to find a way to recreate that door leading to the valley.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still nning to use brute force?¡± Irene asked curiously. ¡°Trying every ¡®frequency¡¯ you think might be close?¡±

    Yu Sheng sighed. ¡°It¡¯s the only option. When I first entered the valley, I hadn¡¯t truly mastered the technique of ¡®opening doors.¡¯ I missed too many details back then.¡±

    Irene tilted her head, her tiny face deep in thought. After a moment, she spoke hesitantly. ¡°Actually¡­ I have an idea.¡±

    Yu Sheng leaned forward eagerly. ¡°Oh? You have a way?!¡±

    ¡°It might not work,¡± she cautioned. ¡°I don¡¯t really understand how you ¡®open doors,¡¯ or what you mean by ¡®frequency.¡¯ But from what I gather, you need some kind of ¡®feature¡¯ to help you lock onto the destination? Like a navigation signal?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ that makes sense,¡± Yu Sheng admitted, though uncertainty tinged his voice. ¡°Honestly, I haven¡¯t fully figured it out myself. The whole process was me fumbling around, relying on ¡®feel.¡¯ But your description of a ¡®navigation signal¡¯ is pretty urate. When I open a door, the destination on the other side ispletely random. But if I can urately ¡®remember¡¯ some ¡®feature¡¯ of the ce beyond the door, the pathway copses into a single, specific route. That¡¯s roughly how it works.¡±¡°So, if we could leave a navigation point where Foxy is, you could recreate the pathway directly?¡± Irene suggested.

    ¡°That should be possible,¡± Yu Sheng nodded, then hesitated. ¡°But where are we supposed to get such a navigation point? The problem is that we can¡¯t find the way to the valley. If we could leave a navigation point there, we wouldn¡¯t be worrying about this.¡±

    ¡°From within the dream,¡± Irene said suddenly.

    Yu Sheng blinked, beginning to understand what she was suggesting.

    Irene continued, exining in detail. ¡°Last time, when we delved into Foxy¡¯s dream together, I established a weak connection with her. If we take that connection further, I might be able to link to her senses. Then, if I bring you along, you could directly experience the valley through Foxy¡¯s perceptions. Wouldn¡¯t that effectively establish a ¡®navigation point¡¯?¡±

    Yu Sheng listened, his eyes widening as he considered her n. The more he thought about it, the more he realized that this doll¡¯s wild idea might actually work.

    ¡°There are two challenges with this,¡± Irene went on. ¡°First, we¡¯ll need Foxy¡¯s cooperation. She has to be willing to open her mind to you. But that shouldn¡¯t be too big of a problem; just exin it to her properly. She trusts you. The second challenge is a bit¡­ dangerous.¡±

    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t interrupt, signaling with his eyes for her to continue.

    ¡°The second challenge is that Foxy¡¯s mind isn¡¯t just her own anymore,¡± Irene¡¯s expression turned serious, her gaze meeting Yu Sheng¡¯s. ¡°That entity has deeply infiltrated her subconscious. So once you establish a deep connection with Foxy, it¡¯s equivalent to connecting directly with Hunger as well. I don¡¯t know what might happen then. In theory, you should be able to withstand brief contact, but I¡¯m worried that Hunger¡¯s influence could take root in your mind. When you confront that monster in the valley, the part of its influence embedded in you might erupt at any time¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng fell into a deep silence, pondering her words.

    Seeing his quiet contemtion, Irene¡¯s eyes darted around before she reacted. She stood up on the sofa, hands on her hips (though still not as tall as Yu Sheng sitting down). ¡°Don¡¯t you dare think about dying first to see if you can clear the influence! I¡¯m telling you, that tendency is dangerous. If dying anding back doesn¡¯t shake it off, you¡¯ll be in big trouble¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng adjusted his sitting position awkwardly. ¡°I didn¡¯t say¡­¡±

    ¡°I can see it written all over your face!¡±

    Yu Sheng sighed. The doll¡¯s mind didn¡¯t usually work well, so why was her intuition so sharp now?

    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll put any thoughts of ¡®dying¡¯ to the back of my mind,¡± he conceded, ufortable under Irene¡¯s piercing red gaze. He waved his hand in surrender and forcibly steered the conversation back on track. ¡°But I still think we should try your n. The risk of direct contact with Hunger is real, but I believe¡­ it¡¯s worth taking.¡±

    Irene continued to stare at him with her scarlet eyes. After a few seconds, she finally spoke. ¡°Fine. It seems you really want to save that fox. Her situation can¡¯t be dyed any longer. We¡¯ll go with this n.¡±

    But then Yu Sheng remembered something. ¡°But there¡¯s still a problem.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I might not be able to dream the same dream with Foxy,¡± he said, spreading his hands helplessly. ¡°Last night, I didn¡¯t even dream at all¡ªI have no idea how to control my own dreams.¡±

    Hearing this, Irene grinned, a mischievous and proud smile spreading across her face.

    ¡°I can help with that,¡± the little doll dered confidently, standing on the sofa with her arms crossed. ¡°You just go to sleep and leave the rest to me¡ªI tell you, ever since I broke free from that painting¡¯s restraints, I¡¯m incredibly powerful now! I¡¯m even scar¡ª¡±

    She didn¡¯t get to finish. Yu Sheng shifted his position on the sofa, causing the cushion to deform. Standing on the edge, Irene wobbled with the movement. With a startled ¡°Ah!¡±, she tumbled off the sofa¡ªonly to be caught between the sofa and the coffee table by the oil painting strapped to her back, dangling beneath it.

    She iled beneath the painting, arms, and legs waving wildly as if trying to take flight and bite someone.

    Her curses were surprisingly colorful.

    Yu Sheng picked up the painting and held it aloft. ¡°Seems like this restraint is still pretty serious for you.¡±

    ¡°Stopughing¡­ If youugh again, I won¡¯t help you!¡± Irene¡¯s arms were stuck between the painting¡¯s straps, and as Yu Sheng lifted the painting, she hung there like a little crucifix. ¡°Put me down! Put me¡­ Ow, my arms! My joints are stuck! Help me bend them back¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng looked at her, speechless. He carefully plucked her off the painting, enduring her indignant chatter as he helped bend her joints back into ce.

    Late that night, Yu Sheng had prepared everything for sleep.

    Irene was still scampering around on his bed, like a tiny rocket zooming back and forth.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you settle down for a bit?¡± Yu Sheng asked helplessly, lying on the bed and watching her bounce around. ¡°I¡¯m trying to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Your bed is so big!¡± Irene eximed happily, running near the headboard. She hopped onto the nightstand, hugging themp and shaking it enthusiastically, seemingly oblivious to Yu Sheng¡¯s words. ¡°Hey, hey, thismp is shorter than me! Yu Sheng, look! Thismp is shorter than me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get an even smaller nightlight next time, shorter than you!¡± Yu Sheng rolled his eyes, exasperated. He reached out and plucked Irene off themp. ¡°Have you forgotten what we¡¯re supposed to be doing? If you keep messing around, I¡¯ll lock you in the wardrobe!¡±

    Irene finally settled down, giving him a sheepish grin. ¡°I¡¯m just a bit excited¡­ Okay, okay, you sleep, you sleep. I won¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±

    Yu Sheng sighed, weariness evident in his expression. He set her down gently. ¡°Go help me turn off the light.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t reach it!¡± she dered, unapologetic.

    ¡°¡­Then get a chair!¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Finally, the world was quiet.

    Yu Sheng took a deep breath, enjoying the momentary peace in the now-dark bedroom. He began to adjust his state of mind, trying to drift into sleep.

    Then he turned his head and saw, in the darkness, two glowing red eyes staring at him from the side of the bed.

    Irene was clinging to the edge of the mattress like a ko, her scarlet eyes fixed intently on him.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re making it harder for me to sleep,¡± Yu Sheng said, a note of exasperation in his voice. ¡°By the way, why did you insist oning to my room? Didn¡¯t you stay downstairs before and still enter my dreams? Is it necessary to follow me?¡±

    ¡°Being closer improves the signal,¡± she replied matter-of-factly as if that exined everything.

    Her excuse was both nonsensical and strangely convincing.

    At least she seemed to understand his point, finally jumping down and scampering over to a nearby chair, where she settled herself.

    Yu Sheng sighed again.

    He knew Irene was still watching him. He had no idea what went on in that doll¡¯s mind (if she even had one), but it seemed he wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of her tonight.

    He could only try his best to ignore the scarlet gaze from the darkness, pushing away distractions and letting sleepiness take over.

    He wasn¡¯t sure how long he tossed and turned¡ªperhaps an hour, maybe longer.

    When exhaustion finally imed him, he drifted into a misty darkness.

    Dreams enveloped him, and through the haze, he heard Irene¡¯s soft voice. ¡°You finally fell asleep¡­ Come on, this way.¡±

    Yu Sheng instinctively turned toward the sound. In the next moment, the mist parted, and light and shadows emerged from the darkness.

    He found himself once again in that vast, dim wilderness. A gloomy sky hung overhead, nketing the earth. In the distance were unnamed hills, and the silver-white fox still slumbered in the open in.

    He began walking forward, immediately noticing the ¡®guide¡¯ floating beside him.

    It was Irene guiding his dream.

    Yu Sheng halted, his expression a mix of surprise and amusement as he looked at the oil painting floating in midair.

    From within the painting, Irene stared back at him.

    ¡°Why do I feel like this painting is your true form?¡± Yu Sheng remarked.

    Irene looked down at herself, then nced around. It took a moment before realization dawned on her.

    ¡°Hey, why am I back in the painting?!¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 44: Devoured

    An ancient ck-framed oil painting floated in the murky dreamscape. Inside the painting, Irene is confused about the current situation.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make any sense! I¡¯ve already broken free from this thing¡¯s control and even got myself a body in the real world!¡± Irene paced in circles within the painting. ¡°I epted having to lug this painting around out there¡ªas if it¡¯s extra baggage¡ªbut howe things are even worse in the dream world? Theoretically, shouldn¡¯t I be freer here?¡±

    She looked up, staring directly at Yu Sheng.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking me? Who am I supposed to ask?¡± Yu Sheng shrugged. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be freer in the dream too. I wanted to see what you look like at five foot six, but you¡¯re still a paper doll.¡±

    Irene huffed, too annoyed to even bicker with him. After circling the chair inside the painting countless times, she finally gave up and sat back down, grabbing a fluffy teddy bear and squeezing it tightly.

    ¡°Now I¡¯m stuck with this bear again¡­ But it¡¯s fine, I guess. At least I can move freely in the real world. The dream world isn¡¯t that important. Yeah, not that important.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, I really envy your optimism,¡± Yu Sheng remarked sincerely.

    Irene immediately shed him a toothy grin, but whether in reality or in the dream, her threatening gestures never had any real effect.Yu Sheng stepped around the floating painting and approached the sleeping silver fox named Foxy.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s next? Same asst time¡ªI lie on her tail? Then we both ¡®sink¡¯ down?¡±

    ¡°Same as before, but this time the connection will be more¡­ direct,¡± Irene exined as she floated beside him. ¡°I¡¯ll try to keep Foxy¡¯s consciousness close to awake. That way, it¡¯ll be easier for you tomunicate with her and perceive her surroundings afterward. But at the same time, Hunger will notice you. It wille for you¡­ What happens after that, I can¡¯t help you with. Any contact or struggle on the level of consciousness¡ªyou¡¯ll have to handle on your own.¡±

    She paused, then added reassuringly, ¡°But I can be yourst line of defense. If I sense your mind destabilizing rapidly, I¡¯ll forcibly pull you out. It¡¯ll be just as unpleasant asst time when you woke up suddenly, so you¡¯d better be prepared.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯d rather not go through that again,¡± Yu Sheng sighed but quickly nodded, his resolve unwavering. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get started.¡±

    He found afortable spot nestled among Foxy¡¯srge tails, then caught Irene as she hopped down from mid-air. Together¡ªa person and a painting¡ªthey leaned against the fox¡¯s tail, sinking once more into the drowsy depths of the dream world.

    Perhaps because of their previous connection, this descent was even faster and smoother than Yu Sheng had imagined. He felt a brief moment of disorientation, and when his vision cleared, he saw the figure of the fox girl.

    She was quietly crouching amid scattered rubble, staring nkly at something ahead.

    Yu Sheng moved to stand behind Foxy, following her gaze.

    He saw a massive wreckage, like the remains of arge aircraft that had crashed. Twisted metal frames and broken decks hinted at its former grandeur. Faint glimmers¡ªlike lingering spirits¡ªdrifted among the shattered debris.

    The entire wreck had settled at the foot of a mountain. Copsed and molten rocks had almost swallowed it, merging it into part of the mountainside. Even at a nce, one could tell how catastrophic the impact had been.

    If ordinary humans had been aboard, perhaps none would have survived.

    Yu Sheng stared in shock at the crash site but quickly remembered his purpose. He approached the fox girl and spoke softly to avoid startling her. ¡°Foxy.¡±

    Foxy¡¯s ears perked up instantly. She jumped to her feet, looking around in search of the voice. Unable to find the source, she hesitantly asked, ¡°Benefactor?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me. Don¡¯t bother looking around; I¡¯m connecting directly to your consciousness.¡±

    ¡°Benefactor! You¡¯re really here! I thought I imagined itst time¡­ What¡¯s happening?¡± Foxy¡¯s face lit up with surprise, though she still instinctively nced around. ¡°I was just daydreaming in the valley, and suddenly I¡¯m here. Am I dreaming?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I used some methods to guide your dream. Only like this can I contact you¡ªbut now isn¡¯t the time to exin the details,¡± Yu Sheng said quickly. ¡°Listen, Foxy, I¡¯ming to rescue you. To do that, I need to open a special door, and I need your cooperation. Do you trust me?¡±

    ¡°Rescue me?¡± Foxy was momentarily stunned before shaking her head vigorously. ¡°No, don¡¯te! You finally got out, Benefactor. This valley is strange¡ªonce you enter, it¡¯s hard to leave! You mustn¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°I have a way!¡± Yu Sheng interrupted gently. ¡°Foxy, listen to me. I¡¯ve found a stable method to enter and exit the valley. I just need your help to open that door. Don¡¯t worry about that monster; I can handle it. Do you understand? I¡¯m quite powerful, and I¡¯ve even brought some¡­ well, powerful friends this time.¡±

    He tried to reassure her, doing his best to make her feel at ease. Foxy looked a bit confused, her thoughts seemingly sluggish as she tried to keep up with his words. After a moment, she asked hesitantly, ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re an immortal, Benefactor?¡±

    Yu Sheng blinked, not expecting her to jump to that conclusion.

    But he could roll with it.

    ¡°A very powerful immortal,¡± he said, trying to sound convincing.

    Foxy broke into a smile. ¡°Benefactor, what do you need me to do?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do much; just focus on sensing your surroundings. You might feel someone peering into your mind or looking through your eyes¡ªdon¡¯t resist; that¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Yu Sheng let out a small sigh of relief. Convincing Foxy had been easier than he¡¯d expected. Now¡­ he just had to face the second challenge.

    ¡°Irene,¡± he called softly in his mind, ¡°let¡¯s begin.¡±

    The next moment, a slight dizziness washed over him, and Yu Sheng felt an indescribable pull.

    A new connection formed between him and Foxy. Unlike the subtle link they¡¯d established before, this one was stronger and more¡­ forceful.

    Part of his consciousness slipped out of his control, merging with a flood of new sensations. It was like his nerves had suddenly connected to an entirely new set of limbs. Though the feelings were somewhat vague and dyed, he began to perceive Foxy¡¯s surroundings.

    Cold. Decay. The stench of rot and decline. Wind swirling through the valley, rustling the dark trees.

    Night eternal. Hunger evesting.

    The fox girl stood among the trees, her eyes wide as she took in her surroundings.

    She didn¡¯t fully understand what her benefactor was doing or if simply staring around was enough. She was just trying her best to follow his instructions.

    Then she felt the connection he had mentioned.

    She started slightly but sensed no malice.

    Foxy had always been keenly aware of even the slightest ill intent, but this time, there was none.

    Instead, she felt aforting reassurance. Even her constant hunger seemed to lessen.

    When the overwhelming hunger and suppressed madness surged toward him, Yu Sheng felt as if a colossal wave was crashing down¡ªa mountain copsing in the pitch-ck night. Hunger and frenzy, almost tangible, like a vast shadow or solid darkness, engulfed every inch of his perception in an instant.

    He didn¡¯t even have time to call out Irene¡¯s name. In that critical moment, he focused all his effort on recalling the features of the valley that Foxy had shared. Then, the frenzied darkness swallowed him whole.

    Yet, deep within the dark tide, he found that he was still conscious.

    Hunger gnawed at his soul, causing it to wither and die. Yu Sheng watched as ¡°he¡± was devoured in an instant within the dark frenzy, his perspective that of a detached observer.

    As the hunger receded, the withered soul awakened once more. He opened his eyes in the darkness, uncertain whether he¡¯d just experienced another death or if it had all been an illusion.

    He drifted through the depths of the void, unable to sense the passage of time or the boundaries of space, unsure if he was even moving at all.

    All he could feel was¡­ a gaze fixed upon him.

    Not just a single gaze¡ªthe entire chaotic darkness was part of that watchful eye.

    He was like a speck of dust, tiny as a needle¡¯s point, submerged under the endless, hungry stare.

    After what felt like an eternity, he finally glimpsed something in the depths¡ªa massive, floating limb or perhaps a shadow.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 45: Contact and Rooting

    Yu Sheng¡¯s mind was submerged in a vast, indescribable tide of darkness. The shadow cast by the ravenous entity was even more immense than he had imagined. This colossal presence was exactly how ¡°Hunger¡± should appear¡ªthe greatest, most primal terror hanging over every living being, buried deep within their hearts.

    Then, deep within the shadow, he sensed something slowly floating and writhing¡­ an ¡°entity.¡±

    He could hardly describe it. It seemed to have countless tentacles and bloated masses of flesh. Every part of it was constantly changing shape as if new structures or gaps were forming in real time under his gaze. Its surface was pitch-ck, yet deep within the intertwined tentacles, ever-changing colors seemed to hide¡ªa chaotic swirl that could gradually consume one¡¯s mind.

    At the moment Yu Sheng perceived it, the thing became aware of his existence too.

    Before he could react, countless new tentacles and branching structures spread from within it in the blink of an eye. The malicious tendrils reached him instantly, suddenly entwining around his mind.

    Yu Sheng felt as if ten thousand voices exploded in his head. He couldn¡¯t resist or evade; his mind had already established an irreversible connection with something even greater. The entity roared deep within his consciousness, conveying chaotic and terrifying thoughts. But in the next moment, he realized it didn¡¯t truly possess reason or thought.

    It was merely a vast, wild ¡°instinct,¡± and the chaotic thoughts and temptations he felt were just tools this immense instinct used to ¡°hunt.¡±

    They came from the beings it had devoured¡ªtheir madness and despair at the brink of starvation, the lingering echoes of their dying wails. All these had gathered into the monster¡¯s malice, causing this entity, originally just an aggregate of instincts, to grow into what it was today¡ªeven bing a powerful ¡°being¡± that actively sought prey, actively tempting and coercing its victims.And it was still growing rapidly. The cognitive abilities it had mimicked were now gradually bing its real ¡°thoughts¡±!

    Now, it began to dismantle Yu Sheng¡¯s mind, attempting to turn this uninvited guest into its new ¡°nourishment.¡±

    A feeling of his mind gradually ¡°dissolving¡± came over him. Yu Sheng felt himself being rapidly ¡°digested,¡± bing a part of the monster. He struggled with all his might to break free from the tentacles entwining him but discovered that the more he fought, the stronger they became!

    Just then, Yu Sheng suddenly sensed something.

    He looked sharply at the vast entity writhing in the darkness. In the next second, he saw countless eyes of various shapes suddenly appear within the motley colors deep inside it, and among them¡­ one of the eyes was his own.

    He felt his vision shake, and in the darkness, he saw countless tentacles stretching forward, at the ends of which was a humanoid phantom struggling endlessly.

    He felt the monster was digesting and absorbing him.

    He felt he was devouring something.

    He was feeding.

    He was feeding.

    Just as Yu Sheng could no longer tell where his perspective was¡ªunable to distinguish the boundary between himself and the monster¡ªIrene¡¯s startled shout suddenly echoed faintly from the depths of the darkness.

    ¡°What the heck?!¡±

    In the next moment, Yu Sheng felt himself falling violently.

    He experienced that extremely ufortable sudden awakening once again.

    Yu Sheng jerked his eyes open. The intense stabbing pain and roaring in his head, along with the aches all over his body, instantly overwhelmed his senses. He turned over, clutched the bedside table, and retched violently, even feeling as if he wanted to vomit out his own heart, but nothing came out. Only after a long ten seconds did the terrible aftereffects gradually subside.

    Supporting himself on the bedside table, Yu Sheng struggled to sit up. The faint morning light spilled into the room through the curtains. The puppet with a picture frame on her back was sitting on his bed, her small face filled with unease and nervousness.

    ¡°Are you okay?! Is it still you?¡± Irene crawled over using both hands and feet, grabbing his arm and shaking it vigorously. ¡°Do you remember who I am?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t shake me, don¡¯t shake me¡ªI¡¯m still dizzy¡­ Ugh, why does my whole body hurt?¡± Yu Sheng quickly interrupted her. ¡°I¡¯m awake, Irene. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Irene stared at him for several seconds before finally letting go. ¡°You scared me to death! You¡ªyou¡ªyou suddenly went all lifeless, no mental response at all! Then you suddenly came back, and your whole mind was a mess. I didn¡¯t even know what I¡¯d woken up! You scared me to death! Scared me to death!¡±

    She said ¡°scared me to death¡± several times, clearly shaken. Yu Sheng, however, didn¡¯t have the energy tofort her. Like a vast shadow, the huge shock from linking deeply with ¡°Hunger¡± still lingered in his heart. He tried hard to shake off its influence, leaning against the headboard and panting for a long time before his mind finally cleared.

    ¡°Irene, that thing is very dangerous,¡± he said.

    The puppet stood on his stomach. ¡°Of course I know it¡¯s dangerous! I told you from the start it was dangerous!¡±

    ¡°No, I mean it¡¯s even more dangerous than you know¡ªit¡¯s about to truly learn to think.¡±

    Irene¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It originally only had instinct. After devouring countless minds, it learned how to coerce and tempt,¡± Yu Sheng exined, gazing into her eyes. ¡°Simple, brutal hunting only gets limited ¡®nourishment.¡¯ Forcing and tempting a mind into madness yields astonishing ¡®nutrition.¡¯ It didn¡¯t know this at first; it gradually learned. And now¡­ it¡¯s almost developed real thoughts.¡±

    Irene¡¯s face finally showed a trace of fear, but then she suddenly realized something else.

    ¡°How do you know?!¡± She leaned in, her face almost touching his nose. ¡°You didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­I established a deeper link with it than we nned,¡± Yu Sheng admitted. ¡°For a moment, I even felt like I became part of the monster. In the depths of darkness, I saw its most primitive form and the secret of its growth.¡±

    ¡°What were you thinking?!¡± Irene nearly jumped up,unching into a rapid-fire rant. ¡°I told you it wouldn¡¯t work! It¡¯s too dangerous! No one knows what might happen, and you still insisted! What do we do now? We¡¯re doomed! It¡¯s definitely taken root! It¡¯s not just after you; it¡¯s already gobbled you up! ¡®Hunger¡¯ has rooted in your mind! We¡¯re finished! Completely finished!¡±

    Her voice grew louder as she scrambled around the bed and over Yu Sheng¡¯s stomach. He tried several times to interrupt but failed. Finally, he had to lift her into the air to get her attention. ¡°Calm down, Irene, calm down.¡±

    ¡°Calm down?! ¡®Hunger¡¯ has already taken root in your mind! Aren¡¯t you even a little nervous?!¡± Irene dangled mid-air. ¡°It¡¯ll grow inside you, bigger and bigger, and then¡ªboom! You¡¯re done for! Even if you hide in the real world, it won¡¯t help! Do you even understand your situation? And don¡¯t say you can resurrect! This thing is rooted in your mind! Your body can renew, but can your mind? Are you sure dying anding back will get rid of it?¡±

    Yu Sheng knew all this, but for some reason, he didn¡¯t feel any impending doom. Even his increasingly sharp intuition hadn¡¯t warned him.

    He was rationally aware of the danger, but his heart was oddly calm.

    But he knew he couldn¡¯t show this calmness too much; otherwise, Irene would panic even more.

    ¡°As long as we eliminate ¡®Hunger¡¯ before then¡ªI mean, kill the ¡®entity¡¯ affecting me¡ªthere won¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± Yu Sheng tried to shift her focus. ¡°¡®Rooting¡¯ takes time before it erupts; we still have time.¡±

    ¡°Time¡­ Yes, there¡¯s still time. We have to hurry!¡± Irene was indeed distracted, and only then did she realize she was still being held in mid-air. ¡°Put me down! Put me down now! Let¡¯s go immediately to eliminate that ¡®entity¡¯¡ªyes, yes, right away, before you feel anything¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng exhaled softly, cing her back on the bed, and prepared to get up.

    But as soon as he moved, waves of soreness and pain shot through his limbs, and he gasped.

    ¡°Ouch! Why does it hurt so much?¡± He looked at himself in surprise. ¡°I rememberst time after that sudden awakening, the aftereffects disappeared quickly¡­ And I didn¡¯t feel any pain then. Why does it feel like I¡¯ve been beaten up?¡±

    As he spoke, Irene, who had been anxious a moment ago, suddenly went quiet. She began quietly crawling toward the end of the bed, muttering softly, ¡°Sometimes sudden awakenings can cause physical aftereffects¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Yu Sheng suddenly realized, pulling up his sleeve. ¡°I was beaten up¡ªI even have teeth marks on my arm!¡±

    By now, Irene had reached the foot of the bed. ¡°You grind your teeth in your sleep; you bit yourself.¡±

    ¡°With such small teeth marks, you say I bit myself?¡±

    ¡°Well, I had to use some unconventional methods to wake you when regr ones didn¡¯t work!¡± Irene stood at the bed¡¯s edge, hands on hips, looking defensive. Then she turned and leaped to the floor, sprinting away!

    <em></em>

 Chapter 46: The Door Swings Wide

    Irene¡¯s sudden decision to turn and run caught Yu Sheng off guard. The little doll¡¯s short legs moved surprisingly fast¡ªbut unfortunately, she was only about two feet tall.

    A tiny doll with such short legs wasn¡¯t going to get far. Before she could reach the door, the picture frame on her back snagged on a chair leg¡ªshe¡¯d nned to slip under the chair but forgot she was carrying something.

    Yu Sheng took a couple of leisurely steps and grabbed Irene, who was still iling mid-air.

    ¡°Hey! That¡¯s not fair! Holding grudges now?¡± Irene shouted, punching and kicking at the air. ¡°I was just trying to wake you up! Okay, maybe my method was a bit¡­ creative, but you did wake up in the end! Let me go!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was going to do anything,¡± Yu Sheng interrupted with a grin, casually cing the small doll back on the ground. ¡°I just wanted to tell you, next time, don¡¯t bite so hard. Even with my healing, it took ages to recover, and it still hurts. Feels a bit like payback¡ªthough it¡¯d be better if you didn¡¯t bite at all.¡±

    Irene blinked, surprised. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not angry?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m not ungrateful,¡± Yu Sheng shrugged, turning to head out the door. ¡°Now, get ready. We should set off for that valley.¡±

    Irene stood there, a bit stunned. Seeing Yu Sheng walking away, she hurried to catch up, her little legs moving rapidly. ¡°Did you remember all the features over there?¡±¡°Every detail,¡± he replied.

    ¡­

    ¡°I actually think this ce is quite peaceful,¡± Xu Jiali said, sitting by the window, nibbling on the pancake roll Li Lin had bought that morning. Her eyes were on the street outside, full of emotion. ¡°It¡¯s really nice, much more tranquil than the Lawless Star Zone, and there are no Angel Cultists around¡­¡±

    ¡°Compared to the action you see on missions, this ce is definitely peaceful,¡± Li Lin sat beside her, sipping hot soy milk. ¡°Think of it as half a vacation. Our task is just surveince. If anything serious happens, the Bureau will send reinforcements.¡±

    ¡°But I notice Little Red Riding Hood is always on edge,¡± Xu Jiali nced out the window. ¡°She¡¯s just a kid, wound up like a tightly coiled spring¡ªI was like her when I first came out of the tform.¡±

    Outside, not far from the window, on the rooftop of a nearby building, a girl in a dark red coat hid in the shadows, watching the street. She had a sausage in her mouth, and ghostly wolves flickered in the air around her.

    Sensing their gaze, Little Red Riding Hood looked alertly toward their window. After confirming nothing was wrong, she nodded slightly, nced at the street again, then pulled out notebooks and pens from her backpack and started doing homework.

    The wolf pack continued to watch the street for her.

    Li Lin looked at the dark red figure on the rooftop and muttered, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the organization ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ often, but she¡¯s the only member I¡¯ve seen¡­ She doesn¡¯t even look old enough, and she¡¯s out doing such dangerous work?¡±

    ¡°More than half of ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯s¡¯ members are about her age, and theye from the same ce,¡± Xu Jiali sighed. ¡°They¡¯re all unfortunate kids.¡±

    ¡°All of them?¡± Li Lin was surprised. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because children are more likely to fall into fairy tales, and adults often don¡¯t survive long in it,¡± Xu Jiali waved a hand. ¡°If you¡¯re really interested, check the archivester. Don¡¯t ask her directly.¡±

    Noting her tone, Li Lin thought for a moment. ¡°Oh,¡± he said, turning his attention back to the peaceful streets outside.

    ¡°Looks like nothing will happen today.¡± He exhaled and continued sipping his soy milk.

    ¡°I¡¯m still hungry,¡± Xu Jiali said. ¡°Got any instant noodles? I¡¯ll grab a pack.¡±

    ¡°Under the bed in the back room¡ªboil the water yourself. The kettle¡¯s in the kitchen. The water dispenser in the living room doesn¡¯t work; no hot water. Oh, and make a pack for me too.¡±

    ¡­

    Yu Sheng looked at Irene standing by the door, skepticism on his face. ¡°That¡¯s your preparation?¡±

    Irene stood on the shoe bench inside the entrance, trying to puff out her chest to appear more formidable. She was gripping arge kitchen knife¡ªthe handle was too big for her small hands, so she had to hold it with both.

    ¡°Just being prepared. Having an extra weapon makes me feel safer. When the real fight starts, just watch my super magical powers.¡±

    Listening to her confident boasting, Yu Sheng¡¯s face twitched. ¡°You might as well take a fruit knife; it¡¯d be easier for you to hold.¡±

    ¡°Fruit knivesck presence.¡±

    ¡°At your height, even if you wielded a dragonyer, it wouldn¡¯t have presence!¡± Yu Sheng said helplessly. ¡°Just don¡¯t damage it when we get there. I really like this knife; it¡¯s great for cutting meat.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, stop nagging. Why so worried?¡± Irene rolled her eyes impatiently. ¡°Hurry up and open the door. Let¡¯s at least check what¡¯s on the other side.¡±

    Seeing this, Yu Sheng said no more. He turned and grasped the door handle, ncing at the pile of items at his feet.

    Those were the food supplies for Foxy.

    Previously, when he¡¯d entered the Otherworld, the items he carried came through the door with him. But this time, he was attempting to bring much more¡ªbesides a pile of food, there was also Irene. With so much load, he wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d seed.

    He had tested it, but only with short-distance doorways inside the house. Going to the Otherworld was different from small movements in the real world.

    So he prepared as much as possible. If it didn¡¯t work, this trip would serve as a test.

    Yu Sheng wore an extrarge coat withpressed biscuits, bread, and a few cans of porridge stuffed in the pockets. When he opened the doorter, he would try to hold it open as much as possible, first sending the supplies through, then passing through with Irene.

    To do this, he needed to open the door as wide as possible.

    He still didn¡¯t understand the principle behind this process, so he relied on intuition.

    Yu Sheng squinted slightly, recalling the features of the valley he¡¯d learned through Foxy¡¯s perception.

    He remembered the cold night wind, the stench of decay, and the bone-gnawing hunger that filled the Otherworld.

    And most importantly, the aura needed for spiritual guidance.

    All of this transformed into the frequency when opening the door, into the imagined scenery on the other side.

    He focused all his attention on opening the door this time. He wanted to open a doorrge enough, stable enough, to bring Irene through, to bring all the supplies through, to reach Foxy urately.

    The door handle turned slightly, and a chill seeped through the slowly opening door into the entrance hall.

    A passageway farrger than any previous one was established.

    As for howrge this passageway was?

    Well,rge enough to make Director Bai Li Qing of the Special Affairs Bureau and all the action team leaders sound the rm in their offices.

    A strange, deep humming sound suddenly echoed throughout the Wutong Road district. However, this hum was beyond ordinary people¡¯s hearing; only those trained, who had extraordinary perception of the Otherworld¡¯s powers, could feel the continuous tremor it generated deep within their spirits.

    Xu Jiali, carrying two bowls of instant noodles from the kitchen, immediately sensed something. She looked up in astonishment at the window, only to see the daylight outside rapidly dimming, as if a heavy curtain was covering the entire city. Under the curtain, all the buildings were bing transparent and disappearing. A hazy, valley-like scene was emerging from the original streets.

    Outside, Little Red Riding Hood, who was busy with her homework, suddenly looked up. The wolves whimpered uneasily in the shadows, and a cold wind rose out of nowhere, rustling her math workbook.

    A moment ago, Li Lin, who had been marveling at the peaceful street, jumped up suddenly. ¡°What the¡ª! Something¡¯s happening outside!¡±

    Xu Jiali rushed over with the instant noodles, quickly realizing, ¡°No! It¡¯s not outside that¡¯s the problem!¡±

    Li Lin turned sharply. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s us perceiving the changes¡ªwe¡¯re falling into the Otherworld!¡± As a seasoned deep diver, Xu Jiali instantly assessed the situation. She shoved the instant noodles into Li Lin¡¯s hands and dashed to her equipment box, pulling out a beam dagger and protective gear. ¡°Quick, contact the Bureau before the signal¡ª¡±

    But the descent into the Otherworld was faster than Xu Jiali had imagined.

    A pulling force far beyond her experience dragged her and Li Lin¡¯s perception beyond the limits ofmon sense almost instantly. She felt a blur before her eyes, barely had time to grab her equipment, and heard the hollow wind howling.

    All the scenery changed. The apartment faded like a dream, and a valley shrouded in night appeared before them.

    Li Lin only had time to see the phone screen on the table light up, the director¡¯s number shing briefly¡ªthen, all that was left were dark rocks and shadowy woods.

    The two agents looked at each other in confusion. Then they heard a low growl beside them.

    They turned to see the girl in the dark red coat standing solemnly nearby.

    ¡°We¡¯ve fallen into the Otherworld,¡± Xu Jiali said after a moment of silence.

    Little Red Riding Hood nodded slightly. ¡°I know. Judging by the scale and features, it should be a Wilderness type.¡±

    Li Lin looked at Xu Jiali, then at the girl in red, feeling he should say something.

    He nced down at the instant noodles in his hands and raised them. ¡°Want some noodles?¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 47: The Fork in the Road

    ¡°We¡¯vended on solid ground!¡± Irene proimed.

    She stood atop a pitch-ck boulder, struggling to hold a kitchen knife with both hands. Striving to strike what she believed was an imposing pose, she shouted into the empty depths of the valley.

    Yu Sheng poked her tiny head with a finger, nearly knocking her off the rock. ¡°Stop yelling. We haven¡¯t found Foxy yet. You¡¯ll attract ¡®Hunger¡¯s¡¯ attention ahead of time.¡±

    ¡°That thing doesn¡¯t sense by hearing,¡± Irene retorted, sulking as she hopped off the stone. She tightened the straps of the painting frame on her back and looked around. ¡°It really is deste here, and just like you said, creepy as anything. The sky looks like it¡¯s covered by something.¡±

    ¡°Be extra careful,¡± Yu Sheng nced at the petite doll perched on his shoulder. Although he knew she had many strange abilities, he couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°If anything happens, make sure you protect yourself first. I don¡¯t fear death, but you¡¯re different. Neither of us can be sure if your soul can survive if this temporary body is destroyed.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect myself. And to be honest, ¡®Hunger¡¯ isn¡¯t much of a threat to me,¡± Irene looked up. ¡°Dolls generally aren¡¯t affected mentally, and more importantly¡ªI don¡¯t get hungry.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you don¡¯t get hungry, but you sure know how to crave things. Even when I have a drink of water, you have to watch me,¡± Yu Sheng muttered, ncing down at his feet.

    Therge stic bags he had brought were all there, which made him breathe a sigh of relief. The caution and thoroughness when opening the door had paid off. He had transported all the supplies through the gate; at least the start was smooth.He bent down and easily lifted the food that would have been quite heavy for an ordinary person. He looked ahead, not far away.

    That copsed, dpidated temple stood quietly in the darkness, looking much the same as when he had left.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head over there first. Foxy should be nearby; I can feel it,¡± Yu Sheng said softly, stepping forward into the night.

    He had just taken two steps when he heard Irene shouting behind him, ¡°Hey, wait up! Slow down! I can¡¯t keep up!¡±

    Yu Sheng turned around to see the tiny doll¡ªonly a few inches tall¡ªdragging the kitchen knife with one hand and bncing herself with the other. She was navigating around severalrge rocks on the path as if she were crossing mountains, stumbling over the rocky valley floor.

    Obstacles an ordinary person could step over, she had to climb or take a long detour.

    Yu Sheng watched this scene, speechless, then sighed and walked back to her. He squatted down in front of Irene. ¡°You¡¯d better ride on my shoulder¡ªbut don¡¯t say ¡®Giddy up!''¡±

    Irene¡¯s face lit up instantly. She ran toward Yu Sheng, waving the kitchen knife. ¡°Yay! You¡¯re so nice!¡±

    Yu Sheng yelped, ¡°Put that thing away first! Or at least point the de the other way!¡±

    Good grief, a living doll with blood-red eyes charging at your neck with a kitchen knife in the dark¡ªthat was way too creepy.

    Yu Sheng wasn¡¯t afraid of death, but this was another matter.

    ¡°Where in the world are we?¡± Li Lin shivered as the cold wind blew through the forest, a growing unease gnawing at him. ¡°Is this still the bordend?¡±

    ¡°An Otherworld, Night Valley. Current depth L-3, gradually sinking to L-4. Danger level assessment¡­ ording to the records, above level three,¡± Xu Jiali¡¯s voice came from beside him. This towering man, nearly two meters tall, had connected a portable depth probe to his eye at some point and was quickly speaking as he surveyed the surroundings based on the data in his mind. ¡°This realm is ssified as ¡®Wilderness¡¯¡ªwe¡¯re in big trouble.¡±

    Li Lin¡¯s eyes widened. With Xu Jiali¡¯s reminder, he finally recalled the information from his training.

    A ¡®Wilderness¡¯-type Otherworld was vast, with no clear boundaries and no definite exits. Leaving required meeting specific conditions or being at a specific time or location. An L-3 depth meant it was almost entirely isted from reality, operating under illogical rules, with a high likelihood of mental and cognitive erosion if one stayed too long. A danger level of three meant there was obvious malice here¡ªsomething lurking that would actively attack and try to kill intruders. The threat was lethal and couldn¡¯t be avoided or countered by simply ¡®following the rules.¡¯

    Operating in such a high-level Otherworld usually required at least a full team of Special Affairs Bureau agents¡ªmore than a dozen people, fully armed and carrying heavy equipment.

    And even then, the mission was only to investigate¡ªto collect information and then withdraw alive, not to confront the entities here, which would require more personnel or more experienced special operators.

    Li Lin looked around. Including Xu Jiali, only two Special Affairs Bureau agents were on site. Though one of them was a deep diver who specialized in dealing with entities, the sudden situation meant the tough guy hadn¡¯t brought much equipment.

    There was also a teenage ¡®spiritual detective¡¯ on a side job, supposedly a scout type.

    We¡¯re doomed.

    ¡°Give the food to that little girl over there,¡± the most experienced person on the scene, Xu Jiali, broke the silence, issuing orders with a serious face. ¡°Li Lin, you and I will use this.¡±

    Li Lin snapped out of his pessimistic thoughts, unhesitatingly following the senior agent¡¯s instructions. He handed the two cups of instant noodles in his hand to the somewhat bewildered girl in the red hood, then reached out to take what Xu Jiali was offering.

    It was a needleless injector, the pale green liquid inside faintly glowing in the night.

    A Rationality Blocker.

    Li Lin looked up in surprise, watching his colleague already pressing the injector against his arm.

    ¡°The entity generated here is ¡®Hunger,¡¯ with tendencies for mental attacks,¡± the tall man said calmly. ¡°You can probably guess what that means from the name¡ªtake a shot first. Although the side effects are bigger than the aerosol inhaler, at least within 48 hours, it will ensure you won¡¯t lose your judgment.¡±

    Li Lin nodded, and with a soft hiss, injected the Rationality Blocker into his own arm.

    Nearby, the girl in the red hood reacted instantly upon hearing the name ¡®Hunger.¡¯ She stepped forward. ¡°Wait, then you guys should hurry and eat the food. Your bodies are still ordinary; I can resist better than you¡ªand I have snacks on me¡­¡±

    ¡°Listen to me,¡± Xu Jiali interrupted her firmly. This towering man stood in the darkness, nearly two heads taller than the girl. He looked down at her, his expression unusually serious. ¡°I know your situation.¡±

    The girl opened her mouth but finally said nothing more.

    Xu Jiali patted her shoulder, his deep voice seeming to carry a reassuring power. ¡°This is also for our sake¡ªyou and your wolf pack are our best hope against the entity. You need to maintain yourbat strength.¡±

    Li Lin watched as the girl in the red hood squatted by a nearby rock, starting to eat the now cold instant noodles in silence. He turned to nce at his colleague, confusion in his eyes.

    Xu Jiali gently shook his head, lowering his voice. ¡°If she sumbs to hunger, her wolves will eat her.¡±

    In the darkness, the wolves in the forest let out restless whines.

    In the cold wind, a malicious gaze was spreading throughout the valley.

    In the ruins of the dpidated temple, Yu Sheng and Irene were cautiously searching.

    The pervasive stench was bing more intense, almost as if it had a will of its own, seeping into their senses and making them extremely ufortable.

    Irene simply stopped breathing.

    Yu Sheng was quite envious of that.

    ¡°Are you sure that fox is here?¡± Irene asked, gripping the kitchen knife in one hand and holding onto Yu Sheng¡¯s hair with the other as she rode on his shoulder. She craned her neck, trying hard to look around. ¡°I can¡¯t see anything¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Yu Sheng replied casually. ¡°I have a faint connection with her, established through blood¡ªjust like with you, although you might not be aware of it.¡±

    ¡°Is¡­ is that so?¡± Irene looked at Yu Sheng doubtfully, then down at her own hands as if pondering what kind of connection he was talking about.

    Just then, a slight rustling sound came from the silent ruins, interrupting their thoughts.

    They both raised their heads simultaneously, looking toward the direction of the sound.

    A white figure cautiously emerged from behind a copsed wall.

    A silver-white fox tail swayed gently in the night, fluffy ears trembled slightly in the wind. The fox girl, who had emerged from the ruins, widened her eyes as she looked at the figures standing not far away. When she finally saw clearly who it was, she broke into a joyful smile.

    ¡°Benefactor!¡±

    Foxy ran out from behind the broken wall like a gust of wind, sweeping over the debris and rubble on the ground. She circled Yu Sheng twice quickly before stopping in front of him, her face full of pure joy and a bit of disbelief. ¡°You¡­ you really came! Benefactor, truly?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, really,¡± Yu Sheng smiled warmly and immediately set down the things he was carrying. ¡°I brought you lots of delicious food. From today on, you won¡¯t have to go hungry.¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 48: The Day of Feasting

    The young fox girl gazed wide-eyed at the heap of items Yu Sheng had ced on the ground. For several seconds, she stood there, utterly dazed, as if she couldn¡¯t fathom what was happening. It wasn¡¯t until Yu Sheng opened a can of eight-treasure porridge and held it up to her mouth that she reacted.

    ¡°Go on, eat. I brought all this for you¡ªthere¡¯s more if you need it,¡± he said gently.

    The aroma of real food filled the air.

    Not stones, not dirt, not bricks and wood¡ªnot the illusions from her dreams that never filled her stomach, no matter how hard she imagined.

    Foxy¡¯s eyes widened slowly. Then, as if snapping out of a trance, she grabbed the can from Yu Sheng¡¯s hand. Without bothering with a spoon, she tilted it and poured the contents into her mouth, making muffled sounds as she gulped it down.

    She finished the entire can in mere seconds, then began licking the edges carefully. Soon, she grew frustrated because she couldn¡¯t reach the food inside. Just as Yu Sheng was about to help, Foxy pinched the can with her fingers and tore it open with surprising strength. With a sharp screech of tearing metal, she ripped the sturdy can apart, then meticulously peeled it into narrow metal strips, licking every drop of food from them.

    ¡°There¡¯s more here,¡± Yu Sheng said hurriedly, pulling out a piece of bread and a bottle of water from his bag. ¡°Eat slowly.¡±

    Before he could blink, the food was already in Foxy¡¯s hands.The fox girl devoured the food ravenously. For a while, eating was all she did. Yu Sheng and Irene remained silent; the only sounds in the ruins were Foxy¡¯s eating and the asional muffled noises from her throat as if she wanted to speak but couldn¡¯t bear to stop.

    Then, suddenly, Foxy began to cry.

    Tears streamed down her face as she stuffed bread into her mouth. She didn¡¯t sob or make a sound; the tears flowed quietly down her cheeks, dripped onto the bread, and were swallowed along with it.

    Startled, Yu Sheng reached out to wipe her dirty face. ¡°Don¡¯t cry; you¡¯ll get a stomachache if you swallow air. There¡¯s plenty more, and there will always be more¡­¡±

    Foxy seemed to finallye to her senses, having enough strength to think about other things. She stared nkly at Yu Sheng for a long moment, then held out the half-eaten piece of bread to him. ¡°Benefactor, you eat too.¡±

    Yu Sheng quickly waved his hands. ¡°I ate before I came. I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

    But Foxy remained still, stubbornly holding out the bread. Even though all the food had been brought by Yu Sheng, she was determined to share her piece with him, as if it held some special meaning for her.

    Finally, Yu Sheng extended his hand and epted the half piece of bread she offered.

    The fox girl smiled, then picked up a packet ofpressed biscuits from the ground. This time, she didn¡¯t wolf it down. After carefully unwrapping it, she took tiny bites as if trying to prolong the experience.

    She seemed finally not so hungry, even if only for a moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious,¡± she whispered. ¡°Benefactor, it¡¯s so good¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®Benefactor¡¯ before ¡®it¡¯s delicious¡¯,¡± Yu Sheng said, shuddering as unpleasant memories surfaced. ¡°As long as you can eat your fill¡­¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Foxy nodded gently.

    ¡°She¡¯s finallying around,¡± Irene said, breaking the silence. She looked relieved as she observed the fox girl, whose mental state had visibly stabilized. ¡°It¡¯s amazing you held on for so long¡­¡±

    Foxy jumped slightly, only now noticing the doll on Yu Sheng¡¯s shoulder, perhaps just realizing that this tiny figure could talk and move. She looked astonished. ¡°This¡­ it¡¯s alive!?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m alive!¡± Irene eximed, her eyes wide. ¡°I just helped you open a sausage!¡±

    ¡°This is Irene, a living doll from Alice¡¯s Little House,¡± Yu Sheng exined quickly. ¡°She¡¯s the helper I mentioned. Don¡¯t be fooled by her size; she¡¯s really capable. I was able to contact you in the dream world thanks to her.¡±

    Irene stood proudly on Yu Sheng¡¯s shoulder, one hand on her hip and the other holding a tiny kitchen knife.

    Foxy pondered for a moment. She didn¡¯t know what a living doll was or why such a small ¡®person¡¯ could talk and move, but she understood that this was her benefactor¡¯s friend. After a few seconds of hesitation, she offered thepressed biscuit in her hand. ¡°Irene, you eat too.¡±

    Irene¡¯s proud expression turned awkward. ¡°Uh¡­ I can¡¯t eat that. Dolls can¡¯t eat¡­¡±

    Foxy immediately withdrew the biscuit and continued nibbling.

    ¡°Hey! You took it back just like that without even insisting a little?¡± Irene pouted. ¡°When you shared bread with Yu Sheng, you weren¡¯t like this!¡±

    ¡°Dolls can¡¯t eat,¡± Foxy said softly. ¡°Giving it to you would waste food.¡±

    Irene puffed up her cheeks in annoyance, but no one paid her any attention.

    By now, Yu Sheng¡¯s focus had shifted to the dark, cold night surrounding them.

    He could feel that with his arrival, the atmosphere in the valley was gradually changing. The entity lurking in this otherworldly ce was bing active. Bringing food and temporarily relieving Foxy¡¯s hunger had provoked the monster.

    He came today not only to save Foxy but also to find a way to deal with that Hunger that was residing here. Initially, it wasn¡¯t something he had to do, but now that he had established a connection with the creature and knew it was learning to think, he had to eliminate this hidden threat.

    But for some reason, the monster hadn¡¯t appeared yet.

    A hint of doubt surfaced in Yu Sheng¡¯s mind. Just then, a faint sound carried by the night wind reached everyone¡¯s ears¡ªa distant wolf howl.

    Yu Sheng and Irene exchanged nces. Irene hesitated for a moment. ¡°Yu Sheng, did you hear that?¡±

    ¡°It sounded like wolves. I thought I was imagining things¡­¡± Yu Sheng frowned, then turned to Foxy, who was carefully nibbling her biscuit. ¡°Are there wolves around here?¡±

    ¡°No, there¡¯s only me and that monster,¡± Foxy replied, equally puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard such a strange sound.¡±

    Just then, the wolf howl echoed again, interrupting their conversation.

    The sound seemed closer this time.

    Wolves were approaching, either chasing something or being chased.

    In the dark forest, a massive, flesh-and-blood beast moved like a terrifying nightmare among the trees, constantly shifting in the shadows. Sometimes it appeared in the thin mist; other times, it vanished abruptly from sight.

    But no matter which way it ran, the monster bizarrely appeared nearby,unching attacks from tricky angles.

    Wolves formed from shadows leaped through the forest, pouncing at the massive beast undting in the darkness. More wolves swarmed from all directions, trying to block the monster¡¯s path.

    However, countless tentacles and barbed, bone-like limbs suddenly burst from the beast¡¯s body. The wolves were forced back instantly, a huge gap tearing open in their circle.

    The many eyes of the beast all focused simultaneously on a figure beyond the wolf pack¡ªLittle Red Riding Hood sat astride thergest wolf, her calm eyes meeting the monster¡¯s dozens of cold gazes.

    In the next second, the middle of the beast¡¯s body split open, and a ck, scaly tongue shot out like a malicious arrow, aiming straight for the girl¡¯s throat.

    But Little Red Riding Hood merely tilted her body slightly. Just as the tongue was about to reach her, she swiftly raised her right hand.

    Her slender arm exploded and swelled instantly, flesh and blood emitting a hissing sound as smoke rose. Blood and mist intertwined in a blink, forming a gigantic ck wolf head. The wolf head bit down fiercely, mping onto the tongue that hadn¡¯t time to change its course.

    The beast reacted, jerking back sharply, but Little Red Riding Hood held on tightly. She and the wolf beneath her seemed rooted to the ground, locked in a stalemate with the monster. In that brief moment, another figure suddenly darted from the shadows of the forest.

    Li Lin moved like an agile leopard toward the monster¡¯s side, a short knife in his hand glinting coldly in the night¡ªthe spare weapon Xu Jiali had lent him. The monster immediately noticed this sudden attacker. Several eyes swiveled, and a raised w swung down toward Li Lin.

    But the real ambush was yet toe. Mid-stride, Li Lin suddenly lowered his body, dodging the monster¡¯s w with a movement impossible for ordinary people. Another tall figure sprang from the monster¡¯s blind spot behind¡ªa nearly two-meter-tall man raised the beam dagger, which could serve as a short sword for others, and stabbed fiercely into a bulging mass on the monster¡¯s back.

    With a sizzling sound, the searing de pierced the mass effortlessly, slicing it off entirely.

    But the monster only let out a chaotic, piercing roar. It twisted abruptly, shaking off Little Red Riding Hood, who had been barely holding on, and struck the tall man, sending him flying.

    Xu Jiali tumbled into a nearby thicket, letting out a muffled groan.

    Li Lin rushed over, pulling his colleague from the bushes. The two looked toward where the monster had been.

    But the creature had vanished.

    The mist in the dense forest grew thicker. Amid the swirling fog, countless twisted and bizarre shadows seemed to grow, emerging from the soil, swaying slightly in the cold wind.

    Shadows upon shadows, endless and infinite.

    The entire forest seemed to have be a giant maw, eagerly awaiting its meal.

    Xu Jiali drew a sharp breath. ¡°We can¡¯t stay here. Keep moving toward the edge of the forest!¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 49: The Doorway Ambush

    The wind in the valley grew restless.

    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t know what was happening, but he could clearly sense that the entire atmosphere of this strange realm was shifting. It was a feeling hard to put into words, but if he had to try¡­

    It felt as if the whole valley was slowlying to life.

    The distant forests were awakening, the mountains stirring, the very earth beneath his feet seemed to breathe. Even the sky above was filled with a chilling, hungry gaze that made his scalp tingle.

    He noticed Foxy trembling beside him. The fox girl clutched the food in her hands tightly, fear etched across her face. She looked up at the dark night sky, inching closer behind Yu Sheng, muttering something under her breath. As she got nearer, Yu Sheng finally caught the words she kept repeating:

    ¡°This is what it¡¯s like when immortals die¡­ This is what it¡¯s like when immortals die¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on now?¡± Irene asked urgently. The little doll was tense too, gripping the kitchen knife in her arms. ¡°Do you know something?¡±

    But Foxy didn¡¯t answer, as if she¡¯d fallen into another trance, only repeating that same sentence over and over.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s just great,¡± Irene muttered.Soon, neither Irene nor Yu Sheng had time to worry about Foxy¡¯s strange behavior.

    Yu Sheng sensed that familiar presence nearby. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw shadows gathering rapidly at the edge of the ruined temple. A grotesque mass of swollen flesh was forming,yers uponyers of twisted limbs that looked as if they¡¯d been cut from various creatures, sprouting from the meat. Dozens of hungry eyes opened on the monster¡¯s surface, sharp teeth and ripping mouths appearing between them, emitting a low, guttural growl.

    Hunger had finally appeared near its prey.

    ¡°What in the world is that? It¡¯s hideous!¡± Irene eximed.

    ¡°Watch out for its sneak attacks,¡± Yu Sheng warned immediately. ¡°All its limbs can change shape, and it can suddenly sprout tentacles and tails from its body.¡± Then he turned to Foxy. ¡°You need to stay safe. You¡¯ve been deeply affected by this thing; you can¡¯t fight it.¡±

    Foxy was in a bad state. Even after the monster appeared, she was still staring fearfully at the sky. But after hearing Yu Sheng¡¯s words, she numbly nodded. Picking up the scattered food from the ground, she backed away, but not too far, as if afraid something might happen to Yu Sheng.

    ¡°So what¡¯s the n?¡± Irene whispered. The monster nearby was still prowling, seeming to wait patiently for something. But this dy only made her more uneasy. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to charge at it empty-handed and fight it with your fists. You didn¡¯t even bring a weapon¡ªI at least have a kitchen knife.¡±

    Yu Sheng knew he hadn¡¯t brought any weapons because he¡¯d tried before. Most of the monster¡¯s body was harder than stone. Even if he wielded an axe and could chop off some of its softer flesh, the effect would be minimal. So from the start, he hadn¡¯t nned to bring any ¡°weapons.¡± For an ordinary person withoutbat training, even if he had a legendary sword, he¡¯d probably end up hurting himself first.

    He had prepared other ¡°lethal¡± means.

    ¡°Just like we nned,¡± Yu Sheng said quickly. ¡°You control its movements with your threads. I¡¯ll get close and ¡®tear a hole¡¯ in it. Keep an eye out. If I mess up, take Foxy and run. Don¡¯t worry about me. Foxy can survive its attacks, and Hunger won¡¯t chase you.¡±

    Irene stared at him. ¡°And then what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll revive and catch up with you. We¡¯ll try again. Sooner orter, this thing will die.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!¡± Irene eximed. ¡°You¡¯re still using that reckless n? I thought we agreed you¡¯d try not to rely on ¡®reviving¡¯ as your go-to move!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing my best,¡± Yu Sheng replied, but then frowned. He sensed something was off about the monster nearby. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t it attacked yet¡­¡±

    Irene had the same suspicion. ¡°Feels like it¡¯s stalling, like it¡¯s waiting for something¡ªis it actually nning?¡±

    ¡°Then we can¡¯t let it wait any longer,¡± Yu Sheng decided, gritting his teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he charged toward the monster. Almost at the same time, Irene, who had been sitting on his shoulder, nimbly flipped off and stretched out her right hand toward the creature. As shended, the doll¡¯s eyes turned pitch ck, and countless fine, eerie ck threads spread from her hand, expanding wildly through the space like a rapidly growing spider web!

    All the threads avoided Yu Sheng¡¯s path. In the spreading, he elerated again. His enhanced body left a blur as he lunged at the terrifying flesh beast!

    The monster finally moved. Facing the prey¡¯s proactive attack, it seemed momentarily surprised but quicklyunched a counterattack. A grotesque w raised high from its back, smashing down on Yu Sheng¡¯s path.

    At that moment, Yu Sheng felt that strange¡­ ¡°premonition¡± again.

    He sensed which muscles of the monster were contracting, felt its intent to attack, and where its focus truly was. He seemed to see in advance a tentacle extending from behind the w, ready to block all his possible escape routes in the next second¡­

    He wasn¡¯t sure if it was an illusion, but this time his ¡°premonition¡± was even more urate than before. He began to realize that this wasn¡¯t just ¡°spiritual intuition.¡±

    Because now he had real spiritual intuition and knew what it felt like. He found that when predicting the monster¡¯s actions, what he ¡°saw¡± and ¡°felt¡± waspletely different.

    When he anticipated the monster¡¯s moves, it was almost from a first-person perspective.

    All these thoughts shed in an instant. In the blink of an eye, Yu Sheng crossed thest few meters, and the flesh beast¡¯s w came crashing down.

    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t dodge. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the threads spreading from behind him converging in the air. In the next moment, countless ck lines wrapped around the monster¡¯s limbs, intertwining and piercing through its ws, tentacles, and giant mouth like some kind of phantom that prated bones.

    Coldness, numbness, sluggishness¡ªas if even his thoughts were pierced full of holes, his soul wrappedyer uponyer by a chilling spider web.

    Overwhelming negative sensations surged up. For a moment, Yu Sheng seemed to see a vision¡ªhe saw himself trapped in a web, countless threads wrapping around him, even piercing through his limbs. At the edge of the web, a shadow with blood-red eyes watched from the darkness, crawling toward him in a bizarre and hideous manner.

    ¡°Yu Sheng! Snap out of it! I can¡¯t hold on much longer!¡± Irene¡¯s sudden shout snapped him back to reality.

    He looked up to see the flesh beast frozen in a strange posture at the center of theyers of ck threads. The ends of the threads were taut, as if the monster would break free any second.

    There was no time to ponder the ¡°vision¡± he¡¯d just experienced. Yu Sheng quickly lunged to a spot beside the monster. In the precious time Irene had bought, he grabbed the ck threads in mid-air with one hand and reached into the air with the other, focusing all his energy, then slowly pulled.

    A door appeared, materializing out of thin air. The surface of the door shimmered with a flowing, illusory light.

    Opening a door in thin air required more energy and time than opening a physical one. Yu Sheng had to concentrate in a rtively stable environment toplete the process. Seeing the monster¡¯s limbs trembling and the ck threads beginning to fracture, even a few seconds felt like an eternity.

    Though his recent ¡°eternities¡± hadn¡¯t been very long.

    The next second, with the sound of a door opening, the imaginary door finally swung wide.

    It wasrger than any door he¡¯d opened beforerge enough to throw the entire monster inside.

    zing mes erupted from the doorway, illuminating a vast area around it.

    On the other side of the door was ake of boilingva.

    This was the ¡°surprise¡± Yu Sheng had discovered during countless door-opening experiments.

    He didn¡¯t know what that ce was; he only knew it had endlessva and erupting mes, like a scene from hell.

    Hunger was powerful, but its threat came more from spiritual corruption and its own near-rule-like ¡°hunger¡± power. As for its materialized ¡°vessel¡±pared to the rules, it wasn¡¯t very durable.

    It could be roasted.

    If it couldn¡¯t be cooked thoroughly, then use a bigger fire.

    ¡°Throw it in!¡± Yu Sheng shouted to Irene.

    ¡°Got it!¡± she replied.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 50: Foxys Aid

    All at once, the ck spider threads snapped taut. The massive flesh-and-blood beast let out a series of indistinct, ear-piercing howls. Irene strained with all her might to control the pitch-ck threads, making them weave and reweave in midair,bining into pulling ropes that dragged the monster bit by bit toward the doorway.

    Yu Sheng was desperately holding open a door wider than any he¡¯d opened before, trying to make it a little wider, a little more stable.

    The ¡°door¡± had the ability to iste the environments on either side. Simply opening it couldn¡¯t release the harsh conditions from the other side into this one. To burn this monster to death, they had to throw it entirely inside.

    Normally, this isting feature was a good thing. It prevented Yu Sheng from identally causing catastrophic idents when opening portals to dangerous ces. But right now, he wished the door could merge the two environments without any protection.

    If only he could open the door directly into ake ofva and let the magma gush out to roast the monster. That would save them so much trouble.

    But he could only wish. He¡¯d just begun to grasp the power of the ¡°door.¡± Ensuring it opened at the right ce was hard enough; he couldn¡¯t expect to use it as a flexible weapon.

    In a sh, the monster had been dragged to the doorway. Some of its limbs had even been forcibly shoved through. Through the doorway, Yu Sheng saw those parts quickly dry up, then ignite and turn to charcoal in the infernal heat.

    For a moment, he even felt as if his own limbs were burning.

    Meanwhile, the beast¡¯s struggles became frantic. Even the ¡°hunger¡± that acted purely on instinct felt immense danger and fear now. All its limbs trembled violently within the spiderweb, and countless cracks opened up on its body. Eyes, mouths, sharp teeth, tentacles¡ªeven human-like features¡ªall sprang out at once!From its hideous mouths came even more piercing roars. The deafening howls so close made Yu Sheng¡¯s ears ring, and his mind filled with a tumult of noise. He felt dizzy but still clung tightly to the handle of the illusory door, watching the beast being gradually pushed into the passage leading to the inferno.

    But then he heard a series of unsettling cracking sounds.

    Yu Sheng looked up sharply toward the sound.

    It wasn¡¯t Irene¡¯s threads breaking¡ªthe little puppet had given it her all; not a single thread hade loose.

    What was breaking was the monster¡¯s flesh and twisted limbs.

    It began to break free from the spiderweb in midair, tearing its own body apart, blood and flesh flying everywhere. It seemed to feel no pain; limbs that were tightly bound were torn off entirely. Then new limbs grew out, grabbing onto nearby rocks, elerating its escape.

    It had be an amorphous, flowing mass of flesh, rapidly changing shape through the gaps in the spider threads, quickly leaking out.

    It was adapting to Irene¡¯s spiderweb; it was learning a new form.

    ¡°We can¡¯t hold it!¡± Irene¡¯s scream came from nearby. ¡°My body¡¯s giving out! Do something, Yu Sheng!¡±

    He turned to see fine cracks appearing on Irene¡¯s arms and cheeks; the puppet¡¯s body was crumbling.

    ¡°Dammit!¡±

    He cursed under his breath. Holding the door with one hand, he reached out with the other to grab the monster before it broke free.

    But then, a sudden gust of wind howled in his ears, carrying¡­ a wolf¡¯s howl.

    A wolf¡¯s howl?

    Yu Sheng looked up in astonishment. Shadows swept across the night sky, forming the shapes of wolves. Packs of shadowy wolves howled and ran through the air, then crashed into the monster one after another, tearing at its flesh, slowing its transformation and writhing.

    Then he heard a deep, powerful shout from behind. ¡°I¡¯ll help you!¡±

    A figure nearly two meters tall charged over like a whirlwind. In midair, he delivered a flying kick, smashing into the monster like a giant boulder with a dull thud.

    The beast¡¯s body lurched uncontrobly toward the door; its frantic struggles and roars couldn¡¯t stop it now.

    The burly mannded gracefully, turning to Yu Sheng. ¡°Good thing I made it in time¡ª¡±

    He saw Yu Sheng¡¯s face.

    The man¡¯s expression turned to shock, his eyes widening as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning.

    He looked like someone who¡¯d just realized he¡¯d been tricked into moving from one battlefront to another during his rest.

    But Yu Sheng didn¡¯t have time to wonder why this stranger had such a reaction. He noticed that the beast was struggling again. Even though half its body had been pushed into the door and burned to charcoal, the remaining half was stuck at the edge, regenerating rapidly.

    An inexplicable connection made Yu Sheng feel¡­ anger and hatred.

    In those trembling eyes, a glimmer of primitive emotion and thought appeared.

    The burly man sensed the movement, looked up, and eximed, ¡°Damn! This thing¡¯s still fighting back!¡±

    Then Irene screamed, ¡°It¡¯s snapping!¡±

    The puppet¡¯s arms were covered in cracks; the pitch-ck threads snapped inch by inch. The spiderweb emitted a series of sharp bangs, breaking and disappearing instantly.

    The beast had broken free.

    Just as Yu Sheng felt all was lost and was about to tell everyone to run, a dazzling blue me burst in the corner of his eye.

    Foxy, who¡¯d been hiding behind a nearby wall, had somehow gathered her courage and rushed out. She red fiercely at the monster struggling before the door, crouching like a wild animal. Her silver-white fox tails spread out against the night sky, blue spiritual mes burning fiercely at the end of each tail.

    The fox girl let out a low growl.

    At the same time, pitch-ck spikes and bone fragments emerged from her limbs and body, pinning her to the ground.

    Seeing this, Yu Sheng shouted urgently, ¡°Don¡¯t¡ª¡±

    But before he could finish, Foxy, crouched on all fours, forced herself forward, breaking the spike-like restraints. She suddenly adjusted her posture¡ª

    Foxfire exploded. A dazzling sh pierced the darkness. A silver-white projectile, with ghostly blue mes gushing from behind, shot toward the beast like a rocket.

    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t have time to see what it was. He saw a violent sh erupt on the monster¡¯s back. Even though Foxy had restrained the explosion¡¯s range, the st was so close that Yu Sheng felt his bones rattle. The beast, hit directly by the silver-white projectile, lost its bnce. Already at its limit, it staggered and finally fellpletely into the door.

    As the fading roars echoed, Yu Sheng released his control over the door.

    The illusory door vanished instantly.

    Silence fell over the ruined temple; the sudden quiet felt almost unreal.

    Irene copsed to the ground; her cracked arms hung limp.

    A girl in red, riding a phantom wolf, approached from outside the ruins, her face filled with astonishment. Beside her was an ordinary-looking ck-haired young man.

    The young man saw Yu Sheng from afar. His expression froze as if recalling something, and he frowned.

    The burly man stared at where the door had vanished, looking astonished and thoughtful.

    But Yu Sheng didn¡¯t have time to greet these unexpected allies. He turned immediately to look for Foxy.

    The fox girl was struggling to stand, and the foxfire behind her was noticeably dimmer, but she was still there.

    Yu Sheng was stunned. So what flew over just now? Wasn¡¯t it a headbutt?

    Then he noticed that Foxy seemed to have one less tail.

    He was speechless.

    Did she just¡­ fire her own tail?

    She can even do that?

    Yu Sheng was utterly shocked. Realizing that the silver-white projectile flying out with blue mes was actually Foxy¡¯s tail left him dumbfounded. The surprise even overshadowed the excitement of defeating the monster.

    He didn¡¯t understand magic or demon arts, but instinct told him that no matter what kind of magic it was, it shouldn¡¯t include ¡°a nine-tailed fox can fire her own tail like a missile¡±¡­

    Foxy didn¡¯t notice the astonishment on her benefactor¡¯s face. She struggled to her feet; the wounds from the ck spikes had vanished. She stumbled toward Yu Sheng, her face anxious. ¡°Sir¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng quickly reached out to steady her. ¡°You should rest¡ª¡±

    But Foxy interrupted urgently, ¡°No time to rest, sir! It¡¯s not over yet!¡±

    Yu Sheng froze.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 51: Awakening

    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet,¡± Foxy whispered.

    Almost the moment she spoke, Yu Sheng understood what she meant.

    He heard chaotic roars rising from the dense forest, and a terrifying, hollow wind suddenly echoed through the valley. The eerie, sinister atmosphere pervading this strangend hadn¡¯t lessened with the defeat of the flesh-and-blood giant beast; instead, it had grown several times stronger. A heavy, almost suffocating sense of malice and watchful eyes surged from all directions as if something had been awakened¡ªand it was furious.

    ¡°What on earth is happening?!¡± Yu Sheng asked urgently, turning to the fox girl who seemed to know more than she let on.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly, but¡­ it¡¯s happened before,¡± Foxy replied, her face pale with fear. She hid behind Yu Sheng as she spoke. ¡°The Immortal died that day¡ªit was just like this. Something woke up. The Immortal led the others outside, but they never came back. Later, we only found their bodies¡­¡±

    She trembled slightly, lowering her head. ¡°My parents hid me in a cave and told me not to look outside. I don¡¯t know what happened. When I crawled out, everyone was already dead¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng quickly pieced together the situation from Foxy¡¯s disjointed tale.

    The real terror in this valley wasn¡¯t that giant beast.

    Or rather, it wasn¡¯t just that beast¡ªsomething even more powerful slumbered in the depths of this darkness. From the moment he and Irene had entered the valley, that thing had been awakening.He gritted his teeth. After a swift calction, he dashed toward Irene.

    ¡°We can¡¯t keep fighting,¡± Yu Sheng said urgently. ¡°There¡¯s something even more sinister here. n B: we retreat. I¡¯ll open a door. How are you holding up? Can you move?¡±

    Irene tried to push herself up with her hands, but as soon as she put weight on them, there was a slight cracking sound. Her arms snapped at the elbows, the broken pieces falling to the ground and shattering.

    ¡°No good. My legs are damaged too. If I try to stand, they¡¯ll probably break as well,¡± the little doll said dejectedly, lifting her broken arms. ¡°I told you, this body you made isn¡¯t sturdy¡­ Did you mix sand into the y or something?¡±

    Honestly, Yu Sheng was startled when Irene¡¯s arms broke. He¡¯d never dealt with living dolls before and wasn¡¯t sure how serious this was. But hearing herint, he rxed. ¡°So you can be repaired?¡±

    Irene nodded. ¡°Yes, but we¡¯ll definitely need to go back.¡±

    Yu Sheng sighed with relief. Seeing that Irene couldn¡¯t stand on her own, he took the painting frame from her back, adjusted the straps, and slung it over his shoulder. Then he picked up Irene, letting her sit on his left arm.

    Irene protested slightly, seeming a bit embarrassed, but with broken limbs, she had little choice. She settled down and obediently sat on Yu Sheng¡¯s arm.

    Yu Sheng reached out with his free right hand into the air. After a brief moment of concentration, a door shimmering with ethereal light and shadow appeared before him.

    He noticed that the three strangers nearby¡ªone of whom looked oddly familiar¡ªwere watching him with strange expressions as he opened the door.

    But he didn¡¯t have time to dwell on that. Confirming the passage was stable, he pulled the door open.

    On the other side was the living room of No. 23 Wutong Road.

    ¡°The escape route is here! Everyone, hurry!¡± Yu Sheng called out. ¡°Before that monster regenerates!¡±

    He looked at Foxy, who stood nearby, nervous and hesitant. ¡°Foxy, you first¡ªdon¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s safe on the other side.¡±

    Then he turned to the three strangers. ¡°You all¡ªI don¡¯t know who you are, but thanks for your help earlier. Come with us.¡±

    With Yu Sheng¡¯s encouragement, Foxy finally mustered the courage to step forward and approach the door.

    However, just as she was about to enter, a strange whistling sound suddenly came from not far away. Yu Sheng felt a gust of wind rushing at him from behind!

    In an instant, countless fragments of unknown information flooded his mind¡ªseveral gazes focusing on this ruined temple, perspectives stretching from distant skies and deep within the valley, a chaotic and cold touch, and¡­ the thrill of imminent feasting.

    He spun around to see a giant beast emerging from the shadows at the edge of the ruins. Its middle split open grotesquely, and a tongue like a sharp arrow shot out, piercing straight through his chest.

    He only had time to push Irene aside. There was no chance to dodge. The attack went right through his heart.

    Had the monster regenerated? So quickly? Or¡­ was it another one?

    Questions shed through Yu Sheng¡¯s mind. As his consciousness faded into darkness, he heard Foxy¡¯s terrified screams, Irene¡¯s shouts, and the howls of wolves.

    The ethereal door flickered twice and vanished. Yu Sheng¡¯s body fell backward. As his vision tilted and dimmed, he sawyers uponyers of shadows rising at the edge of the ruins. Within each trembling shadow, a flesh monster was slowly forming. Countless greedy mouths opened throughout the valley. The distant woods teemed with writhing tentacles seeking prey. The far-off mountains bristled with sharp teeth. And the sky¡­ was gradually splitting open at the edges.

    ¡°Benefactor!!¡± Foxy was the first to rush over, kneeling beside Yu Sheng. Although she had seen hime back to life before, her muddled mind didn¡¯t register that now. Seeing him fall, her first reaction was sheer terror. ¡°Are you¡­ are you okay?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? He¡¯s obviously dead!¡± Irene¡¯s sharp voice cut through Foxy¡¯s cries. The little doll had fallen to the ground and was struggling to move. ¡°You¡¯ve seen this before¡ªyou need to stay calm!¡±

    Foxy blinked, her sluggish mind finally catching up. She stared nkly at Yu Sheng¡¯s lifeless body.

    She wrinkled her face, torn between wanting to cry but knowing she didn¡¯t need to. But given the situation, not crying felt disrespectful to her benefactor¡ªcrying seemed even more wrong. She was utterly conflicted.

    Nearby, Li Lin clearly didn¡¯t understand what was happening with Yu Sheng. Seeing the giant monster not far away, he tensed uppletely. While keeping an eye on the monster¡¯s next move, he tried tofort the fallen doll and the fox girl. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the dead can¡¯te back to life. Right now, we need to focus on dealing with¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, the distressed doll interrupted. ¡°It¡¯s fine. He¡¯ll be back in twenty or thirty minutes¡ªbut we need to hold out until then so he can reopen the door. Hey, fox girl, help me up, and don¡¯t forget the painting on the ground.¡±

    Hearing this, Foxy hurriedly and clumsily pulled the painting frame from under Yu Sheng¡¯s body and picked up the immobilized Irene.

    Li Lin and hispanions watched in astonishment. They couldn¡¯tprehend the doll¡¯s reaction, even suspecting it was some kind of grief-induced delusion.

    But they soon had no time to ponder.

    Chaotic howls echoed from the darkness surrounding the ruins. The oppressive aura of madness pressed in relentlessly. Even Xu Jiali, with his extensivebat experience, wore a strained expression as he took in the surroundings.

    Flesh monsters were forming one after another in the shadows, and howls filled the entire valley.

    ¡°What is going on?!¡± Li Lin eximed. ¡°How can so many appear? Didn¡¯t the reports say only one Hunger shows up at a time?!¡±

    Xu Jiali slowly raised her head, swallowing hard before breaking the silence. ¡°What if¡­ this valley has been parasitized by ¡®the Angels¡¯?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡± Li Lin began, but then he saw where Xu Jiali was looking.

    He saw the valley slowly writhing and undting in the night.

    Sharp, tooth-like structures appeared along the distant mountain ridges.

    But even more terrifying was the sky¡ªthe sky was opening.

    The alien sky, always shrouded in eternal night, was changing. At one edge, a crack was forming, and in the faint light, the truth beneath the darkness was revealed.

    It wasn¡¯t a curtain of shadows or clouds.

    It was an eyelid.

    An eye that had been closed, covering the entire sky and causing the perpetual night.

    Now it was opening. The eyeball gazed coldly down, its hollow, sunken pupil filled with chaotic lines and flickering faint light as if carefully observing the prey in the valley. The ethereal light even partially dispelled the eternal darkness¡ª¡±light¡± had descended, bringing infinite terror.

    The howling wind snapped Li Lin out of his fear. He heard murmuring beside him.

    It was Xu Jiali, the seasoned diver with over ten years of service, muttering a name.

    ¡°The Dark Angel¡­¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 52: Connection

    The moment he heard those four words, Li Lin felt his blood turn cold.

    Just a moment ago, he had been mourning Yu Sheng, who had been killed by a monster¡¯s sneak attack. Now, he realized he might not live much longer than this fallen stranger.

    ¡°How could this be¡­ The reports never mentioned a Dark Angel lurking here¡­¡± Li Lin muttered to himself. Under the cold, indifferent gaze from above, he felt a storm of thoughts roaring in his head. ¡°How could this be¡­¡±

    ¡°In their dormant state, every Dark Angel is different¡­ This is worse than battling Angel Cultists out in the wastnds!¡± Xu Jiali cursed, shaking his head. He couldn¡¯t understand how his routine mission had spiraled into such chaos. What was supposed to be a simple surveince task at the border had turned into a nightmare.

    Everything had happened so fast¡ªbeing pulled into an Otherworld, seeing that ¡°door-opening weirdo¡± he¡¯d met once on a wastnd, standing with a half-meter-tall puppet and a fox demon who looked like she¡¯d been exiled for a century. Before they could exchange even a few words, the mysterious ¡°door-opening weirdo¡± had died right before his eyes. The puppet had reacted in the strangest way, and then even more creatures of Hunger appeared. To top it all off, a Dark Angel emerged in the sky¡­

    How could all these bizarre things happen in just one day?

    Low growls echoed around them. Shadows shaped like wolves circled the group. The cold gaze from the solitary eye in the sky made these creatures feel immense pressure, even fear.

    Little Red Riding Hood, perched on one of the wolves, frowned. ¡°This is strange. Why aren¡¯t those monstersing at us?¡±

    Irene, resting in Foxy¡¯s arms, felt a chill. She noticed it too¡ªthe strange creatures surrounding them were still prowling and growling, but none had stepped forward to attack.The cold, solitary eye floating in the sky just watched, showing no sign of attacking.

    ¡°I think we should take this chance to run,¡± Li Lin finally spoke up. ¡°Let¡¯s not question why these monsters are just standing there.¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood interrupted him, her voice calm. ¡°Run where?¡±

    The eye in the sky seemed to watch every inch of the valley, and the whole Otherworld seemed to be alive, shifting under its gaze. Any thought of escape felt impossible¡ªlike trying to run when there was nowhere to hide.

    Suddenly, Irene seemed to remember something. She looked up from Foxy¡¯s arms. ¡°You said this happened before? The day the immortals died, right? Your parents hid you in a cave back then?¡±

    Foxy was stunned for a moment, then nodded quickly.

    ¡°Where¡¯s that cave?!¡±

    Foxy blinked, then nodded again. Holding Irene tighter, she turned to leave. ¡°I remember! It¡¯s near the back of the mountain. I¡¯ll take you there!¡±

    But she hesitated, her gaze falling on Yu Sheng¡¯s body, lying lifeless on the ground.

    Her benefactor¡¯s eyes were still open as if he couldn¡¯t rest in peace.

    ¡°What about him¡­ What should we do?¡± the fox demon asked softly, uncertainty in her voice.

    She knew Yu Sheng could ¡°die ande back,¡± but she didn¡¯t know the details. They hadn¡¯t had much time together, and Yu Sheng hadn¡¯t exined much to her.

    ¡°Just leave him here, don¡¯t worry,¡± Irene said. She had spent more time with Yu Sheng and clearly knew more. ¡°He¡¯ll disappear soon; he knows how to find me.¡±

    Foxy blinked, then nodded, though she looked unsure.

    ¡°Oh, and where¡¯s my kitchen knife?¡± Irene suddenly remembered. ¡°Oh, over there on the ground. Can you pick it up for me? And hang that painting on me first¡ªI can¡¯t be separated from it¡­ Is the knife still intact? As long as it¡¯s not broken, it¡¯s fine. If I lose it, Yu Sheng will definitely me me. Forget the body¡ªit¡¯s not useful now¡­¡±

    The little puppet rattled off orders, and the fox demon girl followed them obediently. Li Lin and hispanions watched the scene, their expressions filled with confusion. They saw Foxy carefully pick up a kitchen knife that couldn¡¯t have cost more than a hundred yuan, all while ignoring their fallenrade¡¯s body.

    Little Red Riding Hood finally spoke up, her voice tight with frustration. ¡°Are you just going to leave him here like this?!¡±

    Irene poked her head out from Foxy¡¯s arms. ¡°It¡¯s hard to run while carrying him!¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood opened her mouth to argue, but was cut off by a low rumble from deep within the valley.

    In the distance, the mountains cracked open. Countless pitch-ck boulders tumbled down the peaks, and within the widening fissures, flesh and blood began to form. Sharp teeth ground against rocks, producing a chilling roar.

    The forest shook, and trees toppled as if shedding a disguise. Tentacles with sharp teeth burst out where the trees had fallen, letting out a unified, blood-curdling howl.

    The creatures of flesh and blood, which had been prowling around the ruined temple, suddenly seemed restless, stirred into action.

    Irene¡¯s eyes went wide. She tapped Foxy¡¯s shoulder with her only remaining arm. ¡°Whoa! We shouldn¡¯t stick around here! Let¡¯s get moving. Those three can follow if they want!¡±

    As Irene finished speaking, Foxy was already sprinting towards a gap at the bottom of the valley, behind the ruined temple.

    Li Lin and hispanions exchanged nces. Despite the dozens of questions they had, they knew they had no choice but to follow.

    They hurried after the fox demon, sprinting toward whatever ¡°shelter¡± might await them.

    Little Red Riding Hood looked back onest time at where Yu Sheng had fallen.

    She bit her lip, and one of the wolves broke away from the pack, rushing towards Yu Sheng¡¯s remains.

    But after only a few steps, the wolf seemed to forget what it was doing. It paused, paced around for a couple of seconds, then turned and rejoined Little Red Riding Hood.

    She didn¡¯t look back again. She urged the wolf pack onward, protecting the others as they followed the silver-haired fox demon ahead.

    She had already forgotten about the pool of blood they were leaving behind.

    Around the ruined temple, the restless behemoths of flesh and blood slowly quieted down.

    These entities, born from ¡°Hunger,¡± looked confused. They stood among the ruins, their deformed eyes scanning aimlessly. Hideous limbs waved in the air, and their mouths murmured like broken dreams.

    Suddenly, among their scattered murmurs, a clear word emerged:

    ¡°Delicious.¡±

    A will was speaking through their mouths.

    Delicious.

    Must eat.

    The behemoths swayed. Their eyes, which had been wandering aimlessly, suddenly fixed on each other.

    Eat, not out of hunger.

    The one that devours all, above all else¡­ Now is the time to eat.

    The first behemoth moved. It staggered toward another one. It didn¡¯tunch an borate attack¡ªit simply opened thergest mouth on its body and greedily bit down.

    The one being bitten didn¡¯t dodge or scream.

    As if unaware that it was being eaten by its own kind, the monster simply swayed, carrying its panion¡± as it stepped toward the next nearest creature.

    None of the ¡°Entities¡± chased the prey that had fled. It was as if, in that moment, they no longer cared¡ªdrawing power from hunger didn¡¯t matter anymore. Eating had be their sole mission.

    At the center of the ruined temple, thest of Yu Sheng¡¯s blood slowly seeped into the earth. Where the blood spread, the soil changed color¡ªslowly at first, but then faster and faster, unstoppable.

    Yet the cold, solitary eye in the sky didn¡¯t react. It just floated there, its gaze too vast to hold any human emotion. It continued to observe the valley, and because of its immense size, no one on the ground could tell where it was looking.

    If that transcendent gaze even had a ¡°focus.¡±

    But Yu Sheng felt it¡ªhe felt that focus because it was now on him.

    After drifting in darkness for a while, an indescribable sense of ¡°connection¡± woke him up. At first, he thought he had already revived, but soon realized he was still ¡°dead.¡± Only this time, his death was different.

    In the darkness, he found he had another kind of ¡°vision.¡± At first, the strange angles and ovepping images confused him, making his thoughts a jumble. But gradually, he understood one thing.

    He was seeing through the eyes of this Otherworld¡ªresponding to the gaze from the sky.

    He had made a connection with the valley.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 53: The Feast

    Yu Sheng felt something strange, almost as if he was bing one with the valley. His mind flowed through the rocks and soil, slipped through the dark depths of the forest, and moved with the wind and water. He saw the world through countless twisted, distorted eyes, all looking up at the sky above.

    A massive eye,rge enough to cover the entire sky, stared down at thend. It was cold and emotionless, like it was just observing, not caring. Yu Sheng could tell that it noticed him. The moment he connected with the valley, the eye¡¯s gaze turned to him.

    The eye seemed curious, puzzled. Even though it showed no emotion, Yu Sheng could almost sense its thoughts. It was like a vast mind was stirring in the space above. Each thought sent out waves of power, but ordinary people wouldn¡¯t notice them. Even with his connection to the valley, Yu Sheng could only faintly feel the presence behind that eye.

    Strangely, there was no malice in it¡ªbut no kindness either.

    After some time, the eye¡¯s focus shifted. It wasn¡¯t watching the entire valley anymore; instead, it seemed to be searching for something.

    The eye slowly moved across the valley, like it was hunting for something hidden.

    Yu Sheng¡¯s consciousness spread out, and within minutes, he realized something deep and unsettling¡ªthe whole valley was moving. A terrible, eerie life force filled the ce, making it seem as if the entire valley was a living, hungry creature.

    Li Lin watched in horror as rows of sharp teeth appeared along the ridge, jagged trenches forming between them. The rows of fangs shifted like waves, roaring like thunder.

    The forest on the far side of the valley seemed toe alive. The trees turned into ck tentacles that twisted and spread across the valley floor, swallowing everything in their path like ravenous insects.All of this was happening under the cold, watchful gaze of the giant eye in the sky. It was like a strange, horrifying nightmare.

    Little Red¡¯s wolf pack howled and fought back, biting the tentacles, eye stalks, and tongues that sprouted from the ground. But no matter how fiercely they fought, their territory kept shrinking.

    Li Lin felt a wave of despair. He looked ahead and saw Foxy, the girl with many tails, carrying a doll as she ran. She moved swiftly, her tails swishing behind her, and even though she was carrying something, she was as agile as a mountain animal. As a human, he could barely keep up.

    Finally, Foxy slowed down. She carried Irene¡ªand her kitchen knife¡ªto a hollow at the foot of the mountain. She climbed onto arge rock, stretching her neck to look around. Her fluffy ears twitched as she listened for the faintest sounds. She sniffed the air, then focused on a specific direction.

    ¡°Over here! The entrance is here!¡± she shouted.

    Before she even finished, she jumped down, taking Irene with her. The others rushed to follow, finding a cave entrance justrge enough for two people to pass through.

    ¡°It¡¯s bigger inside!¡± Foxy called, disappearing into the cave.

    A strange blue me floated up from the tip of Foxy¡¯s tail, lighting up the cave.

    It seemed like an ordinary cave, part of the mountain. Some walls showed signs of being carved out by human hands. In the corners, there were simple tools, rough and old. Clearly, someone had lived here before.

    Xu Jiali took a small ck device from his belt, carefully scanning the cave. ¡°No toxins,¡± he whispered. ¡°Structure is stable. No signs of corrosion.¡±

    Little Red waved her hand, cing a few wolves near the entrance. The rest returned to her, slowly merging into her shadow.

    Foxy gently ced Irene on a stone tform near the entrance, looking worried. ¡°Are you¡­ okay?¡± she asked, pointing at Irene¡¯s broken arm and damaged leg.

    Irene¡¯s body was in bad shape¡ªalmost as bad as their friend who had just died.

    Foxy didn¡¯t seem to know much about living dolls.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Irene said casually, trying tofort Foxy. ¡°This body was just temporary. Some parts aren¡¯t very sturdy. Don¡¯t worry, Yu Sheng will fix me when we get back¡ªhe made this body for me. Though, his craftsmanship is¡­ just so-so.¡±

    Foxy¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Sounds like your friend is pretty amazing?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ maybe?¡± Irene hesitated. ¡°Sometimes, I think he¡¯s not even human. He has all these strange abilities and ideas¡­¡±

    Halfway through her sentence, Irene suddenly looked toward the entrance, as if she sensed something.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Foxy asked, curious.

    ¡°Could you¡­ carry me to the entrance? I want to look outside,¡± Irene said hesitantly. ¡°We can¡¯t see from here, and I don¡¯t feelfortable.¡±

    Foxy was puzzled but didn¡¯t question it. She picked up Irene and moved to the entrance.

    Irene stretched her neck, looking up at the sky. The giant eye still floated above, like the pupil of the sky itself¡ªeerie and mesmerizing.

    ¡°I feel like¡­ that eye has been watching us,¡± Irene whispered, quickly pulling back. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Yu Sheng back yet¡­¡±

    Foxy blinked, looking at the little doll. ¡°He¡¯ll be okay, right?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine,¡± Irene whispered, ncing at their threepanions in the cave. ¡°But please, don¡¯t mention Yu Sheng¡¯s¡­ um¡­ ¡®death¡¯ to them. They should have forgotten by now.¡±

    Foxy tilted her head, her ears twitching. It was hard to tell if she understood.

    Li Lin nced curiously at the fox girl and the doll by the entrance. He frowned, feeling like he had forgotten something important during their escape.

    He looked at Xu Jiali and Little Red, but there was nothing unusual on their faces. Xu Jiali was cautiously exploring the cave, while Little Red sat on a stone bench, her arms crossed, watching the wolves guard the entrance. Her red coat was torn, her right arm exposed, covered in fine, blood-red lines, like her flesh had been torn apart and barely put back together.

    The eerie blue me floated above, casting Little Red¡¯s shadow on the ground. The shadow wavered, twisting, sometimes resembling the wolves that emerged from it.

    The strange sounds from the valley continued, making the silence in the cave feel even heavier.

    Li Lin stood, deciding to introduce himself to Foxy and Irene. But halfway there, a strange noise stopped him.

    It was an irregr scraping, like sharp teeth grinding together.

    His instincts screamed danger.

    Xu Jiali and Little Red both looked up.

    The atmosphere had changed.

    A few secondster, everything outside went eerily quiet¡ªso silent it felt like the world had stopped.

    But the silence didn¡¯tst. Soon, scraping sounds and whimpers, different from the earlier howls, grew louder from outside.

    Foxy jumped, looking nervously outside. Irene used her broken arm to tap Foxy, trying to see. Then she heard Yu Sheng¡¯s voice in her mind.

    ¡°Irene.¡±

    ¡°Yu Sheng?!¡± Irene gasped. ¡°You¡¯re alive? Where are you? Can you find us? Hurry,e here! We found a safe ce. It¡¯s not safe outside; something¡¯s wrong in the valley¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, Yu Sheng¡¯s voice interrupted gently, ¡°Irene, don¡¯t panic¡ªit will be over soon.¡±

    Irene blinked. ¡°Huh?¡±

    The scraping sounds grew more intense, filling the valley.

    Yu Sheng¡¯s voice was calm in her mind. ¡°Irene, do you remember when we tried to contact Foxy through dreams, using her senses to find the valley¡¯s frequency?¡±

    Irene nodded. She remembered.

    ¡°You connected directly with Hunger then; it rooted in your mind!¡± she said quickly. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Are you in danger?¡±

    Yu Sheng¡¯s voice stayed soothing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Irene. I¡¯m fine. I just realized something.¡±

    Irene¡¯s eyes widened as she recognized the sounds echoing through the valley.

    ¡°Hunger didn¡¯t root in my mind,¡± Yu Sheng said.

    She heard his voice, not just in her mind, but resonating throughout the valley.

    ¡°Instead, I rooted within it.¡±

    She finally understood¡ªthe sound was chewing, echoing everywhere.

    The feast had begun.

    The entity known as Hunger, lurking in this realm, had begun to devour itself.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 54: The Return of Yu Sheng

    A strange, gnawing sound filled the entire valley, like an endless chorus of crunching teeth. It rose and fell in waves, echoing against the jagged cliffs. The wholendscape had turned into some bizarre feast, and soon, everyone hiding in the cave realized what those sounds meant.

    Li Lin swallowed hard, mustering his courage as he crept toward the mouth of the cave. His scalp prickled with dread as he dared to peek outside.

    The serrated mountains seemed to be devouring each other. Giant crevices yawned wide, copsing in on themselves, constantly splitting into new cracks that devoured and dissolved one another. The dark, snaking tendrils covering the ground had begun to eat themselves, and grotesque creatures of flesh sprouted from the shadows, only to be swallowed by unseen forces almost instantly.

    Amidst all this, a lone figure stood on the open ground outside the cave¡ªYu Sheng. He stood there, gazing thoughtfully at the horrific scene of self-destruction unfolding in the valley.

    For a moment, Li Lin felt as if he were dreaming, but he quickly shook off the strange feeling. The memory of Yu Sheng¡¯s supposed death had faded, reced with the thought that Yu Sheng must¡¯ve just wandered off for a while.

    At the cave entrance, Foxy and Irene spotted Yu Sheng right away.

    ¡°Benefactor! You¡¯re alive!¡± Foxy eximed, her voice filled with relief. Then she quickly grew anxious. ¡°Hurry inside! It¡¯s dangerous out there!¡±

    Yu Sheng finally turned and stepped briskly toward the cave. ¡°I have a feeling,¡± he muttered, ¡°that whatever¡¯s in the sky¡ªas strange as it looks¡ªdoesn¡¯t mean us harm¡­¡±

    Irene didn¡¯t seem to care about his muttering. Instead, she eyed him from head to toe, her small face scrunched up with worry. ¡°Are you really okay? Is your mind still all there?¡±¡°Can¡¯t you wish me well for once?!¡± Yu Sheng shot back, ring at her. ¡°Do you think it was easy for me to get back here?¡±

    Even as he spoke, he nced back at the cave entrance. ¡°¡®Hunger¡¯ should be ending soon, but that giant eye in the sky¡ªI have no idea what it is. It¡¯s not part of ¡®Hunger.¡¯ It doesn¡¯t seem like it belongs here at all.¡±

    Irene had been ready with a snarkyment, hoping to lighten the mood, but his words stopped her short. ¡°Wait¡­ it¡¯s not from this valley?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Yu Sheng said, shaking his head. He still maintained a subtle connection with this strange realm, a thread of awareness that let him sense the gaze from above. That enormous eye was separate from everything else here. ¡°I can feel all the entities of ¡®Hunger¡¯ now. But that eye¡ªit¡¯s different. It¡¯s an outsider. It¡¯s been up there for years, like a parasite, recing the original sky.¡±

    Irene blinked, at a loss for words. A deep voice suddenly echoed from the back of the cave, breaking the silence.

    ¡°That¡¯s an ¡®Angel.''¡±

    Yu Sheng startled and looked up to see a tall, broad-shouldered man approaching. He was nearly two meters in height, his face lined with shadows cast by the eerie blue glow of foxfire.

    The man eyed Yu Sheng with a cautious intensity, his expression serious. ¡°Did you get separated from us earlier?¡±

    There was something strange about his gaze¡ªnot quite hostile, but certainly wary. It wasn¡¯t the look you¡¯d give a teammate who¡¯d just made it back.

    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t dwell on it. He was more intrigued by the term the man had used.

    ¡°I got held up for a bit, but I¡¯m fine,¡± Yu Sheng said, waving off the concern. ¡°But what did you mean by ¡®Angel¡¯?¡±

    ¡°More specifically, a ¡®Dark Angel.¡¯ A dangerous entity of unknown origin,¡± the man exined slowly, as if weighing each word. ¡°Every Dark Angel is different¡ªin form, ability, everything. The one you see up there now has been hovering over this realm for years, twisting it with its presence. It¡¯s why the entities here mutated.¡±

    Yu Sheng listened closely, realizing this man probably knew far more than he was letting on¡ªmore than he could share with a near stranger.

    And that was fair. They hadn¡¯t even properly introduced themselves yet. Sharing any information at all was already a generous gesture.

    ¡°I¡¯m Yu Sheng,¡± he said, extending his hand. ¡°These are my friends, Foxy and Irene.¡±

    The tall man hesitated for a moment before taking Yu Sheng¡¯s hand. ¡°Xu Jiali.¡±

    Yu Sheng blinked, his expression incredulous.

    ¡°Sorry, could you say that again? Your name is¡­?¡±

    ¡°He said his name is Xu Jiali¡ªlike ¡®beautiful girl¡¯ Jiali,¡± a girl in a red cloak called out from where she sat on a stone bench. She gave Yu Sheng a sly smile. ¡°You can call me Little Red Riding Hood.¡±

    Yu Sheng blinked again before it clicked. ¡°Ah, I get it. You¡¯re professionals, right? Using code names in the field?¡±

    The tall man¡¯s voice was dry. ¡°She¡¯s using a code name. My name¡¯s real.¡±

    Yu Sheng opened his mouth but found himself at a loss. After a moment, all he managed was, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a nice name. Very cultured.¡±

    He then turned his attention to thest young man, who had yet to introduce himself. There was something familiar about his face, though Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t quite ce it.

    The young man stepped forward without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m Li Lin.¡±

    Before Yu Sheng could reply, Irene blurted out, ¡°Hey! Finally, a normal name!¡±

    Li Lin looked taken aback. He nced at Yu Sheng¡¯s group¡ªa fox spirit with multiple tails, a half-meter-tall doll, and Yu Sheng himself. And they had the nerve to call his name normal¡­

    But his attention was soon pulled elsewhere.

    The chewing sounds outside were dying down, and the tremors that had been shaking the valley were fading.

    Xu Jiali moved to the cave entrance, peering out. The entire valley looked like it had been turned inside out.

    It was as if the mountains had been gnawed away, leaving behind jagged cliffs and barren slopes. The distant forest had vanished, reced by scarred earth and deep, winding fissures.

    He turned abruptly back to Yu Sheng. ¡°This¡­ was your doing?¡±

    Xu Jiali seemed reluctant to even ask, knowing how absurd it sounded. The eerie devastation outside didn¡¯t seem like something any human could cause. Yet somehow, he sensed that Yu Sheng¡¯s disappearance was connected to it all.

    ¡°Sort of,¡± Yu Sheng said with a cheerful shrug. He seemed to be in high spirits, a deep sense of satisfaction radiating from him. ¡°Though it took quite a bit of effort.¡±

    Li Lin had also seen the changedndscape, and he turned to Yu Sheng, disbelief in his eyes. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡±

    Yu Sheng thought about how to exin it. Should he tell them that he¡¯d been swallowed by ¡®Hunger,¡¯ but his appetite turned out to be greater? That he¡¯d somehow made the entity consume itself?

    It was hard to exin. And even if he could, it would make him sound like the viin.

    Besides, he didn¡¯t want these near-strangers to know too much.

    ¡°I just got lucky and found its weakness,¡± he said casually. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure what happened, but it seems I triggered some kind of chain reaction¡ªmade them start eating each other¡­¡±

    He was clearly being evasive, and Li Lin understood right away. Some things were better left unsaid.

    Suddenly, Irene¡¯s excited voice broke through their thoughts. ¡°Hey! The thing in the sky¡ªit¡¯s moving up!¡±

    Yu Sheng hurried to the entrance and looked up.

    The enormous eye that had hovered over the valley was slowly ascending, drifting upward without a sound. It was like a projection shrinking away, and within seconds, it was only a third of its original size.

    It was retreating.

    Brighter, more natural light spread across the valley from the distant mountains. The clouds reappeared, and the eye shrank into a palm-sized disc before disappearingpletely.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ gone?¡± Irene craned her neck, her expression puzzled and unsure. She turned to Xu Jiali. ¡°The ¡®Angel¡¯ you mentioned¡ªit ran away! What do we do now?¡±

    Xu Jiali let out a long breath, a smile tugging at his lips. ¡°What else? We celebrate¡ªand then I go back and write a report.¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 55: The Professionals Are Right Before Your Eyes

    The enormous eye vanished as silently as it had appeared, leaving no trace or hint of its secrets behind.

    Everyone inside the cavern exchanged bewildered nces. For a moment, they seemed unsure of what to do next. The presence of that eerie eye had been so overwhelming that even after its departure, a lingering sense of dread and disbelief remained in their hearts.

    ¡°Did it really just¡­ leave?¡± Irene muttered, clearly unsettled. ¡°What if it¡¯s just hiding behind the clouds?¡±

    Yu Sheng shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s truly gone. At least, it¡¯s no longer in this realm.¡±

    He was sure of it because he could feel that the constant ¡°gaze¡± that had enveloped the valley had finally disappeared.

    ¡°But why?¡± Irene continued to mumble. ¡°What was that thing here for? It hid for so long, then suddenly woke up to scare us, affected the creatures here, and now it¡¯s gone¡­ What was the point?¡±

    Yu Sheng pondered for a moment. ¡°Maybe it was just resting here, and now that it¡¯s had enough, it left.¡±

    Irene stared at him, looking skeptical. ¡°R-really?¡±

    Now it was Yu Sheng¡¯s turn to be astonished¡ªshe actually believed that?!¡°No one knows the purpose of the Dark Angels,¡± Xu Jiali¡¯s voice cut through their pointless conversation. ¡°In fact, we can¡¯t even be sure if they have a concept of ¡®purpose.¡¯ Their appearances are always random. Sometimes, it takes great effort to drive them away; other times, they leave on their own. Analyzing their actions is pointless. We should just be grateful that the eye wasn¡¯t one of the more aggressive ones.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Yu Sheng responded, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. Just then, out of the corner of his eye, he noticed Li Lin watching the outside from the cave entrance.

    That inexplicable sense of familiarity resurfaced, and Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but frown. Memories stirred within him until, suddenly, a scene shed in his mind¡ª

    ¡°Wait a minute! Haven¡¯t we met before?¡± Yu Sheng eximed, eyes wide as he looked at Li Lin. ¡°Recently, for sure! Where was it¡­ The little supermarket, that¡¯s it!¡±

    He stepped forward, scrutinizing Li Lin¡¯s utterly unremarkable face¡ªthe kind you¡¯d forget unless you made an effort to remember. This time, he finally matched it with his memory. ¡°You bought a box of instant noodles, right?¡±

    Li Lin¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. In that instant, he knew Yu Sheng had recognized him. Yet, he remained calm and unsurprised¡ªbecause back in the ruined temple, he had also recognized Yu Sheng.

    Though they had only brushed past each other in the supermarket, as a specially trained operative of the Bordend Council¡¯s Special Task Force, his memory and observational skills far surpassed those of ordinary people.

    Recognizing each other was only a matter of time.

    Seeing Li Lin¡¯s reaction, Yu Sheng quickly connected the dots. His gaze shifted to Xu Jiali beside him and then to the girl in the red hood resting not far away.

    ¡°Who exactly are you people?¡± Yu Sheng asked, his brow furrowing slightly.

    ¡°Allow me to reintroduce myself,¡± Li Lin sighed, standing up straight. He pointed to himself. ¡°Li Lin, operative of the Second Action Squad, Special Task Force under the Bordend Council.¡±

    Xu Jiali stepped forward as well, adjusting her posture before speaking in a low voice. ¡°Xu Jiali, veteran deep diver, affiliated with the Special Operations Group of the Second Action Squad. And yes, that¡¯s my real name.¡±

    Yu Sheng stood there with his mouth open, stunned. After a moment, he turned to look at the girl who seemed like a high schooler¡ªthe one in the red hood. ¡°So, are you also part of this Special Task¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Red Hood replied, crossing her arms and pointing her chin at Xu Jiali. ¡°I¡¯m the childborer they hired.¡±

    Yu Sheng blinked, then looked at Xu Jiali in astonishment. ¡°Your organization hires childbor?¡±

    ¡°Childbor?!¡± Xu Jiali immediately shot a re at Red Hood. ¡°It¡¯s called a part-time job during school break! At least say you¡¯re doing work-study!¡±

    Yu Sheng felt utterly confused. His first thought was that high school students on the Bordend side were hardcore enough that their part-time jobs during breaks involved venturing into Otherworlds to battle monsters. His second thought was that he¡¯d finally met the ¡°professionals¡± Irene had mentioned, though they didn¡¯t quite match his expectations. As for his third thought¡­

    ¡°So you were after me?¡± He looked at the three ¡°professionals¡± before him, feeling he finally understood many things. ¡°You followed me all the way into this realm?¡±

    He hadn¡¯t expected that as soon as he spoke, both Xu Jiali and Li Lin would sigh in unison, even Red Hood lowered her head with a sigh, switching from crossing her arms to covering her face.

    Xu Jiali pulled out a cigarette from her pocket, her face full of distress. She lit it, taking a deep drag that consumed a third of it.

    ¡°If we had a choice, we wouldn¡¯t have¡ªthis wasn¡¯t our original n¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng was puzzled. ¡°Huh?¡±

    He sensed that the whole thing was moreplicated than he¡¯d imagined but didn¡¯t dare to ask more.

    But at least, things here were finally resolved¡ªthere were many questions still, but they could wait until everyone returned safely to the real world.

    Irene hopped from Foxy¡¯s arms back onto Yu Sheng. He carefully cradled the battered little doll as he was the first to step out of the hiding cave.

    ¡°It¡¯spletely quiet now,¡± Irene said, sitting on his shoulder. With her broken arms, she hugged his head, a mix of surprise and disbelief on her face as she looked toward the depths of the valley. ¡°¡­What a mess.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a total mess, but at least the Hungers are gone,¡± Yu Sheng nodded, gazing at the valley floor that had been ¡°devoured¡± down a wholeyer. ¡°¡­By the way, will those things reappear?¡±

    ¡°They will. As long as the realm exists, the entities will reappear. And realms never disappear. Even if you bombed it ten thousand times, it would restore itself,¡± Irene said softly, hugging his head. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ it might take a long time this time.¡±

    ¡°Time to leave this ce,¡± Yu Sheng exhaled deeply. Now that the Hunger Entities had temporarily vanished, the air in the valley seemed much fresher. A cold wind blew from afar, and bright light dispelled the eternal night here. Despite the shatteredndscape before him, he felt a sense of relief. ¡°Foxy, how are you feeling now?¡±

    Foxy had been following closely behind him. She immediately looked up. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Not cold or hungry anymore. I ate a lot just now!¡±

    As she spoke, she smiled happily¡ªa carefree, radiant smile for the first time.

    Yu Sheng returned her smile, extending his hand toward her. ¡°Then let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Just as he was about to open a door to take them home, Foxy unexpectedly stepped forward and gently tugged at his sleeve.

    He stopped, puzzled, looking at Foxy before him.

    ¡°Are you worried about the food we left at the ruined temple? It¡¯s probably been ruined by the Hungers. Do you want to go back and get it?¡±

    Foxy shook her head slightly after a brief nod.

    ¡°Benefactor, I want to go somewhere. I¡­¡±

    She hesitated, seeming afraid that she was asking too much or that her request was too selfish. She looked conflicted.

    Seeing her uncertainty, Yu Sheng didn¡¯t understand at first what she wanted. But suddenly, he recalled a scene he¡¯d seen deep within Foxy¡¯s dream.

    After a moment of silence and consideration, he nodded. ¡°I understand. It¡¯s in that forest, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Foxy looked up in surprise, meeting his eyes.

    Then she nodded gently.

    Li Lin and the others were puzzled, casting questioning nces at Yu Sheng. But he didn¡¯t borate, merely waving them off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a way to get everyone back, but let¡¯s wait a bit. I need to apany Foxy somewhere¡ªif you¡¯re concerned, you cane along.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go together,¡± Xu Jiali agreed immediately. ¡°This girl seems to have been here for a long time. She probably has some things to settle before leaving. I understand.¡±

    The group left the back mountain, bypassing the dpidated temple that was now almost entirely reduced to rubble. They crossed the valley floor, which was now filled with fissures and chasms, and finally arrived at what used to be a small forest.

    The forest was long gone. The dark, mutated nts had been devoured during the earlier ¡°feast.¡± Now, only a patch of pitch-ck wastnd remained, dotted with various-sized pits and suspicious ck debris.

    ¡°Is this the ce?¡± Yu Sheng nced at Foxy beside him and asked softly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she nodded slowly. ¡°Father and Mother are here.¡±

    Irene finally realized why Yu Sheng had followed Foxy here.

    The little doll¡¯s eyes widened as she recalled the scene deep within Foxy¡¯s dream¡ªthe allure, the memories blurred between truth and illusion, and those cold, hungry phantoms. For some reason, she felt a sense of unease. The numerous pits around them only amplified this feeling.

    ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe we won¡¯t find anything!¡± she couldn¡¯t help but say loudly on purpose. ¡°The ground here has been chewed up! Maybe those tentacles that emerged from the ground have already¡ª¡±

    But Foxy simply shook her head, interrupting Irene.

    ¡°No, I buried them deep,¡± she said firmly. ¡°Father and Mother told me to bury them deep. I buried them very deep.¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 56: Going Home

    Foxy stood resolutely before everyone. ¡°I buried my parents deep beneath this forest,¡± she dered firmly. ¡°Even though the ground is now riddled with pits and ravines, the ce where Iid them to rest must still be there.¡±

    With that, she began to dig.

    Possessing the strength of a fox spirit and unaffected by hunger, she dug swiftly, even with her bare hands. Soft earth flew from the growing hole as Yu Sheng and Irene stood quietly nearby. Not far off, Li Lin and his twopanions observed, starting to piece together what was happening despite their initial confusion.

    Perched on Yu Sheng¡¯s shoulder, Irene watched Foxy delve deeper. She couldn¡¯t help but speak up again. ¡°Um¡­ maybe we shoulde back another time? It¡¯s been quite a while, and that Hunger entity might show up again. We¡¯d have to fight it all over¡­¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t,¡± Foxy called up from the pit, ncing briefly at them. ¡°I can sense when it appears. I¡¯ve been here many years. It¡¯s not in this hole. It should be¡­ over there.¡±

    She climbed out of the pit, stood in the barrenndscape to get her bearings, and soon moved to another spot to resume digging with renewed vigor.

    Irene opened her mouth as if to say more, but Yu Sheng gently patted her arm.

    ¡°Let her dig,¡± he said softly. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t find them, she¡¯ll always be trapped here, even if we leave.¡±

    Irene pressed her lips together. Her voice echoed in Yu Sheng¡¯s mind. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about what she might dig up. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll find nothing in the end.¡±¡°I know,¡± Yu Sheng replied silently.

    ¡°Then why¡­?¡±

    ¡°Because I believe she¡¯ll find them.¡±

    Irene was silent for a moment. ¡°But you¡¯ve seen her mental state. When the Hunger¡¯s influence was strongest, she could barely think straight. Considering what we saw deep in that dream¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng just shook his head.

    He stepped forward, approaching Foxy. ¡°Do you need any help?¡± he asked gently.

    ¡°No,¡± Foxy replied stubbornly, digging rapidly. ¡°I¡¯ll dig myself. It¡¯s right here. I saw¡­ the cloth I buried before, just a bit further down.¡±

    Yu Sheng nodded and stepped back. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±

    He retreated to a spot where they couldn¡¯t see into the pit, standing quietly with Irene as they waited for Foxy to finish what she needed to do.

    Time seemed to stretch. Each passing second felt like a year. Yu Sheng resisted the urge to peer into the pit, feeling as though his feet were rooted to the ground. He sensed Irene, perched on his shoulder, was tense as well.

    ¡°When we get back, I¡¯ll fix your body,¡± Yu Sheng said, breaking the silence and trying to distract her.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Irene replied absently.

    ¡°But we might be low on y at home. Maybe I¡¯ll have to use some flour. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°How about using two pieces of lotus root?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? I said two pieces of lotus root.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t min¡ªwait, I mind!¡±

    Irene suddenly realized, ring at him fiercely (or so she thought).

    Just then, she noticed the digging sounds had ceased.

    An eerie silence emanated from the pit. No more soil was being tossed out, and they couldn¡¯t hear Foxy moving.

    Irene hesitated, then exchanged a nce with Yu Sheng. ¡°Oh no! What if it¡¯s empty down there?¡±

    Without a word, Yu Sheng dashed toward the pit.

    He saw Foxy.

    The fox girl was curled up at the bottom, hugging two fluffy tails to her chest. The rest of her tails wrapped around her like a nket.

    Beside hery two neatly arranged skeletons.

    She nestled between them, her body rising and falling gently, like a cub sleeping beside its mother.

    Yu Sheng exhaled softly, sitting down among the scattered stones at the pit¡¯s edge.

    Irene sighed too, lying down atop Yu Sheng¡¯s head.

    After a few minutes, Foxy slowly stood up. She looked at the skeletons beside her, then up at Yu Sheng. A faint smile spread across her face.

    Yu Sheng met her gaze. ¡°Ready to go?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go,¡± Foxy nodded.

    She bent down, carefully broke off a sharp canine tooth from each skeleton, and then climbed out of the pit with Yu Sheng¡¯s help.

    ¡°Is it enough to just take those?¡± Irene asked curiously, eyeing the teeth clutched tightly in Foxy¡¯s hand. ¡°What about the rest?¡±

    Foxy shook her head. ¡°Taking the teeth is enough. Mom and Dad said that, ording to fox tradition, bringing the teeth home means bringing them home.¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s fine,¡± Yu Sheng smiled. He raised his hand to open a doorway back to the real world. Just as he was about to do so, Foxy tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Wait a moment, please. There¡¯s still¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, Yu Sheng smacked his forehead. ¡°Oh right! I almost forgot. Wait here a moment.¡±

    With that, he opened another door and slipped through, leaving Li Lin and hispanions staring in astonishment.

    He wasn¡¯t gone long. Within seconds, another door appeared in the same spot. Yu Sheng stepped out with Irene, carrying a somewhat tattered stic bag.

    Inside were the food items they¡¯d left behind in the ruined temple.

    ¡°Some of it was spoiled by those creatures,¡± he exined. ¡°I brought back what was still good.¡±

    Foxy¡¯s face lit up with a genuine smile. She eagerly took the bag, carefully counting the instant noodles, biscuits, and cans of eight-treasure porridge inside. After counting twice, she seemed satisfied.

    ¡°All right, now we¡¯ve got everything. Let¡¯s go home,¡± Yu Sheng said cheerfully. He reached out to the air beside him and pulled. A doorway leading to Wutong Road appeared, revealing his familiar living room. ¡°Li Lin, you three,e on over. Let¡¯s head back together.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ oh, okay!¡± Li Lin stammered, hurrying over with Little Red Riding Hood. Following them was Xu Jiali, who nced at the doorway Yu Sheng had opened with a mix of curiosity and apprehension. She hesitated briefly but then quickened her pace to catch up.

    As they stepped through the door, the cold winds of the Valley of Hunger were left behind. The familiar atmosphere of Yu Sheng¡¯s home enveloped them, carrying aforting warmth. He took several deep breaths, feeling a sense of peace.

    Without realizing it, this ce truly felt like home to him now.

    Foxy¡¯s eyes widened as she took in the unfamiliar surroundings.

    After spending countless years in that deste valley, she was unustomed to such a ce. The intact roof and bright lights made her feel out of ce.

    She hesitated for a few moments before setting down the bag of food and sitting cautiously on the floor beside it. She guarded the instant noodles, biscuits, and cans, asionally stealing curious nces around or watching Yu Sheng.

    Li Lin, Xu Jiali, and Little Red Riding Hood were also observing the ce carefully. Through the living room window overlooking the street, they recognized they were somewhere deep within Wutong Road. But judging by the view, even the seasoned agent Li Lin couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly which building they were in.

    At the same time, their instincts whispered warnings. This ce wasn¡¯t quite the stable reality they knew; it was still some kind of anomalous space.

    The three exchanged nces, each reading the unease in the others¡¯ eyes.

    Something wasn¡¯t right about this ce.

    But they couldn¡¯t very well pull out their depth detectors to measure the environment. Though Yu Sheng seemed friendly, the eerie methods he had used to eliminate the Hunger entity and his ability to open portals between realms hinted at someone powerful and potentially dangerous.

    Provoking such a mysterious figure wouldn¡¯t be wise. If they angered this seemingly amiable ¡°human,¡± they might not leave here alive.

    After a long pause, Li Lin broke the silence. ¡°So¡­ this is your home?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Sheng nodded. ¡°Feel free to sit anywhere. I¡¯ll get you some water. Sorry I wasn¡¯t prepared for guests today.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no need to trouble yourself,¡± Li Lin hurriedly replied, waving his hands. The friendlier Yu Sheng acted, the more unsettled he felt. The memory of the Hunger entity consuming itself was still fresh. ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving soon, really¡­¡±

    He hesitated, then added casually, ¡°By the way, where exactly are we? Are we still in Boundary City?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Yu Sheng said as if it were obvious. ¡°Look outside; you¡¯ll recognize Wutong Road. You were tailing me here, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    Li Lin felt a bead of cold sweat. ¡°Ah, about that¡­ please don¡¯t take it the wrong way. We didn¡¯t have all the information at the time¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal,¡± Yu Sheng waved it off. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been wanting to find you all but couldn¡¯t.¡±

    Li Lin and Xu Jiali exchanged surprised nces. ¡°You¡­ were looking for us?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for them, right?¡± Little Red Riding Hood piped up, pointing at Xu Jiali and Li Lin. ¡°I¡¯m just a temp worker¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m looking for all of you,¡± Yu Sheng said seriously. ¡°Professionals like you.¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 57: Making Contact

    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand all that supernatural stuff,¡± Yu Sheng admitted frankly, facing the puzzled expressions of Li Lin and hispanions. ¡°Especially things like Otherworlds and entities. Honestly, I¡¯m not very familiar with anything outside of Boundary City either¡ªthat¡¯s why I¡¯ve been looking for ¡®professionals¡¯ like you. I¡¯m hoping you can answer some of my questions.¡±

    Li Lin and Xu Jiali exchanged bewildered nces. They were utterly stunned by Yu Sheng¡¯s words. The girl in the red hood couldn¡¯t help but look him up and down several times. ¡°Wait¡ªyou mean you¡¯ve never dealt with Otherworlds or entities before? You¡¯ve only just started getting involved with this kind of thing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve lived a peaceful and ordinary life for the past twenty-something years,¡± Yu Sheng said honestly, spreading his hands. ¡°It¡¯s only recently that I¡¯ve started encountering all these strange things. I¡¯mpletely new to this.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Xu Jiali¡¯s expression began to falter. Just started dealing with Otherworlds? And yet, he can pin down level-three or higher dangerous Hunger Entities, casually open doors to wastnds millions of light-years away, and go in and out of Otherworlds like it¡¯s his own home¡­ What kind of ¡®novice¡¯ is this?

    Is he even human?!

    Xu Jiali exchanged a look with Li Lin beside him; their minds were racing, considering countless possibilities in an instant.

    First off, they could almost confirm that the space-time dislocation phenomena causing chaos throughout the Special Affairs Bureau were definitely rted to this man named Yu Sheng. The evidence was the door he had casually opened.

    Yes, casually.

    Secondly, they must not be fooled by Yu Sheng¡¯s im of being a ¡®novice.¡¯ Whether he really just started dealing with Otherworlds and entities or not, the power he possesses doesn¡¯t seem like that of an ordinary human who¡¯s only just begun to be influenced by Otherworlds.Either the ¡®novice¡¯ im is false, or the identity of ¡®ordinary human¡¯ is false¡ªor perhaps both are false.

    Moreover, no ordinary human could possibly live in such an obviously abnormal house.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to confirm something,¡± Li Lin hesitated before asking. ¡°Have you always lived here?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Sheng nodded. He didn¡¯t n on telling outsiders that he¡¯de here from another Boundary City, so he simply admitted that he¡¯d always lived in this house. After all, he even had an ID card. ¡°I¡¯ve always lived here.¡±

    Li Lin continued cautiously, ¡°Then, do you know that this house is¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, it¡¯s an Otherworld,¡± Yu Sheng interrupted before Li Lin could finish, his face sincere and innocent. ¡°I only found out recently, but I¡¯ve never had any problems living here before.¡±

    Li Lin was at a loss for words again.

    What do you mean you just found out recently? What do you mean you¡¯ve never had any problems before? Can an ordinary person say that?

    Then again, after all these years, how has the Special Affairs Bureau never discovered such an abnormal ce in this old district?

    ¡°Um, could I see your identification?¡± Li Lin finally asked cautiously after a long pause. He quickly fumbled in his pocket and pulled out a small ck notebook, unfolding it in front of Yu Sheng. ¡°This is my duty ID.¡±

    Yu Sheng nced at the notebook, seeing Li Lin¡¯s photo, name, and job information printed on it, along with some codes and identification numbers he couldn¡¯t understand. He hadn¡¯t seen other Special Affairs Bureau IDs before, but at least this seemed professional.

    So he readily pulled out his own ID card and handed it over.

    Li Lin took the ID, and he and Xu Jiali quickly scanned the information.

    Their gazes simultaneouslynded on the ¡®Address¡¯ field, staring nkly at the ck letters on the white background: ¡®No. 0 Wutong Road.¡¯

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Yu Sheng asked curiously when he saw them both in a daze.

    Li Lin snapped out of it, slowly handing the ID back to Yu Sheng. He seemed to be hesitating about something. After a few moments, he finally spoke, ¡°You know, there¡¯s no No. 0 on Wutong Road.¡±

    Yu Sheng was taken aback. ¡°What?¡±

    He now understood why none of the locksmiths he¡¯d contacted earlier could sessfully find his ce.

    ¡°We need to head back to the bureau first,¡± Xu Jiali broke the silence. ¡°Your situation¡­ is a bit special. We need to report to the higher-ups and coordinate with the Archives Department to figure out what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Yu Sheng was a bit disappointed. ¡°You¡¯re leaving already? I still have a bunch of questions¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll leave our contact information, and we¡¯ll be back soon to have a formal ¡®meeting¡¯ with you,¡± Xu Jiali assured him. ¡°For humans who have recentlye into contact with Otherworlds and have undergone ¡®changes,¡¯ the Special Affairs Bureau has a set of formal contact and registration procedures. Don¡¯t worry, all your questions will be answered during the formal meeting.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out a small card and handed it to Yu Sheng. ¡°My phone number is on this.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Yu Sheng thought about it. His main goal was to get in touch with the ¡®professionals¡¯ who specialize in dealing with Otherworld issues. As for his pile of questions, they weren¡¯t something that could be immediately rified by chatting with these two people. All of this would have to be understood through gradual contactter, so he nodded and epted the card.

    He then gave them his own phone number.

    This number had been with him since he arrived here, but he hardly ever received any calls, and he didn¡¯t have anyone to call.

    Yu Sheng then turned his gaze to the girl in the red hood, who had been standing silently to the side.

    She looked like a high school student and didn¡¯t seem well. Her exposed right arm appeared to be healing, but there were still many small ck lines visible on her skin, looking rather eerie.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Yu Sheng asked with concern.

    ¡°Just some side effects from dealing with wolves. It¡¯s not the first time. I¡¯ll recover after some adjustments,¡± she shook her head. ¡°I need to see a doctorter. By the way, I¡¯ll leave my phone number too¡­ Wait a minute, I didn¡¯t bring my phone. Let me find a pen.¡±

    As she spoke, she reached for the small pouch at her waist, but suddenly, her movements froze.

    The expression on her face visibly stiffened, as if she¡¯d just realized something terrible.

    Yu Sheng was startled by her reaction. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Xu Jiali sighed beside him. ¡°Her homework was torn up by the entity.¡±

    The girl stiffly turned her head, seeing both Xu Jiali and Li Lin wearing sympathetic expressions.

    ¡°We noticed it at the beginning, but you didn¡¯t realize,¡± Li Lin said softly. ¡°We didn¡¯t want to bring it up, thinking you¡¯d be happy for a bit longer¡­¡±

    ¡°When did you see me being happy?! Huh?! When I was being chased like a dog in the woods?!¡± she eximed,pletely exasperated. The calm and maturity she¡¯d maintained vanished instantly, leaving only frustration. ¡°I spent three days making up those math worksheets! Three days!¡±

    Yu Sheng watched, utterly perplexed. He was increasingly feeling that the mental state and daily lives of these ¡®professionals¡¯ were not quite what he¡¯d imagined, but given the atmosphere, he didn¡¯t feel it was appropriate to say anything¡ªmainly because she did seem genuinely upset.

    But regardless, in the end, she still gave him her phone number. She wrote the numbers on a slip of paper with such force that every stroke seemed as if she were using the pen as a knife, carving the numbers onto the long-gone Hunger Entities themselves. Yu Sheng watched with a mix of awe and concern.

    After that, Li Lin and the others prepared to leave.

    Yu Sheng saw them to the door, and as he opened it, he stood by the frame. ¡°I won¡¯t see you off too far¡ªI still have a lot to sort out here.¡±

    Li Lin turned back to nce into the living room, seeing the fox girl with multiple tails still sitting on the floor guarding a pile of food, and the little doll with broken arms sitting on the sofa, casually watching TV.

    A strange house at No. 0 Wutong Road, inhabited by a strange Yu Sheng and his two equally strange ¡®friends right under the nose of the Special Affairs Bureau.

    Li Lin knew he had stumbled upon something huge, and all of this would have to be detailed in his and Xu Jiali¡¯s report¡­

    Which would mean a lot of overtime.

    The young agent sighed deeply, stepping out the door wearily.

    A cool night breeze greeted them, the silent streets of the old district unfolding before their eyes, and warm streetlights illuminating the road ahead.

    He and Xu Jiali turned back simultaneously, only to see a bare wall behind them. The graffiti on the wall was chaotic and abstract.

    Xu Jiali stepped forward, touching and patting the wall. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s not here,¡± he said softly. ¡°This is just an entrance, and it only opens when invited.¡±

    ¡°Should we head back to the bureau first?¡± Li Lin asked. ¡°Or leave someone here to keep an eye on things?¡±

    Xu Jiali looked over at the girl in the red hood.

    She immediately turned her head away, indicating that she was in a foul mood because her homework had been torn, and she definitely didn¡¯t want to work overtime right now.

    ¡°I need to see Dr. Lin to deal with the ¡®after-effects,''¡± she offered a legitimate reason. ¡°You two can decide what to do. Personally, I think leaving someone here or not makes no difference¡ªthat person¡¯s abilities are too strange; with our current resources, we can¡¯t monitor him.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the bureau then,¡± Xu Jiali sighed, starting to walk forward. ¡°There are others keeping watch around the perimeter anyway. We should report today¡¯s events first. Since this involves a Dark Angel, I¡¯m afraid even Captain Song can¡¯t make a decision on this.¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 58: Yu Shengs Spirit of Exploration

    As the two Secret Service agents and the self-proimed ¡°Little Red Riding Hood¡± spiritual detective left, Yu Sheng stood at the doorway, letting out a gentle sigh. He turned back into the living room, trying to gather his thoughts.

    Irene, who had been watching television, immediately turned her head toward him. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be chatting with them forever. Didn¡¯t you have loads of questions to ask?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to make a connection,¡± Yu Sheng replied casually. ¡°Besides, we already got Foxy out. The rest can wait.¡±

    His eyes drifted to the coffee table.

    Sitting on the floor next to it was the young fox girl, Foxy. Guarding a small pile of snacks, she sensed his gaze and looked up, her face lighting up. ¡°Benefactor!¡±

    ¡°You need a bath¡ªand some clean clothes,¡± Yu Sheng said gently, his eyes filled with concern.

    The poor fox had been trapped in that strange ce for years. When she was first imprisoned, she had been just a child. Now, she wore clothes taken from who-knows-where¡ªthey were old, too small, and practically falling apart. Her body was streaked with dirt, and though there might have been water sources in that strange realm, she¡¯d lived in the wild, away from any sort of civilization. Her bushy tail was matted and tangled.

    Foxy lowered her head and looked at herself.

    She had gotten used to her appearance, perhaps never considering what would happen when she left that valley. But now, hearing Yu Sheng¡¯s words, old memories, and some long-buriedmon sense seemed to stir. She stared at herself for a long moment, much like how she had been relearning how to speak. Slowly, she was starting to shed the mindset of a wild animal.Yes, she needed to clean herself and change clothes¡ªshe couldn¡¯t dirty her benefactor¡¯s home, which was so clean.

    She nodded vigorously.

    Yu Sheng turned his gaze to Irene.

    The little doll¡¯s arms were still broken, looking rather pitiful. But she didn¡¯t seem bothered at all,pletely absorbed in the television,ughing at some silly variety show.

    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but feel a little exasperated. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I fix your arms first?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take that fox to wash up first? She probably doesn¡¯t know how to use the bathroom stuff,¡± Irene said, waving her broken stumps dismissively. ¡°I¡¯m not in a rush. You can fix meter.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you soon,¡± Yu Sheng nodded. He held out a hand to Foxy. ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Foxy stood up but hesitated, her eyes darting nervously to the food on the floor, reluctant to leave it behind.

    Noticing this, Yu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the food won¡¯t grow legs and run away. You can eat after your bath¡ªbesides, Irene will watch it for you.¡±

    Still, Foxy seemed unsure. She cast a wary nce at the doll lounging on the sofa, then suddenly bent down, grabbed two cans of eight-treasure porridge and two packs of biscuits from the stic bag, and stuffed them into her tail. Only then did she turn to Yu Sheng.

    Yu Sheng¡¯s smile froze. He stood there, stunned, trying to process what had just happened. After a moment, he blinked and looked at therge tail behind Foxy.

    ¡°Wait¡­ where did you just hide those?¡±

    Foxy pulled the biscuits and porridge from her tail, showed them to Yu Sheng, then swiftly tucked them back in. She blinked at him, her eyes wide and innocent.

    Yu Sheng was astonished. ¡°You can¡­ do that?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Foxy nodded, as if it was the most natural thing in the world.

    Yu Sheng¡¯s mind reeled. ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t you earlier¡­ uh, fire off a tail?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already grown back,¡± Foxy replied calmly.

    Yu Sheng stared, speechless at the answer.

    His mind was filled with questions¡ªis this what fox spirits are like?

    But no one could answer him. Irene didn¡¯t know any other foxes like Foxy.

    Shaking his head, Yu Sheng decided to set aside his confusion for now. ¡°Alright then,¡± he said, leading the way. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    He led the fox girl to the bathroom on the first floor.

    ¡°This is the water heater,¡± he began patiently. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about it for now. Hot wateres from here. This knob controls the temperature¡ªturn it left for hot water, right for cold. Lift this lever to start the shower¡­ The bathtub works the same way; the faucet is here. This bottle is body wash; you can use this sponge to make bubbles. Don¡¯t use too much. This one is shampoo¡ªfor your hair and tail.¡±

    Yu Sheng exined everything carefully, speaking slowly to make sure Foxy understood. He suspected she might still be overwhelmed when actually bathing.

    ¡°As long as you know how to get the water running. You can soak in the tub if you want. Towels and bath towels are hanging here by the mirror. Make sure to dry yourself properly so you don¡¯t catch a cold beforeing out.¡±

    Foxy nodded earnestly. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±

    ¡°Remember to take out the things you hid in your tail before bathing¡­ Actually, never mind. You handle it as you see fit; they¡¯re all packaged anyway.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any girls¡¯ clothes here. I¡¯ll bring you a set of mine; you can wear them for now. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you to the mall to buy some new clothes.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±

    Foxy seemed to have only ¡°mm-hmm¡± left in her vocabry; she nodded at everything Yu Sheng said.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit worried. Suddenly, he envied Irene¡¯s carefree attitude.

    After giving a few more instructions and watching Foxy try turning on the shower, he finally felt somewhat reassured. He ced a set of his loose pajamas outside the bathroom door. ¡°I¡¯ll leave these here for you,¡± he called. ¡°Let me know if you need anything.¡±

    Receiving no response other than another earnest nod, he sighed softly and returned to the living room.

    Irene was struggling to climb back onto the sofa with her broken arms.

    Yu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Iughed too hard and fell off the sofa,¡± Irene admitted sheepishly. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t just stand there watching¡ªgive me a hand!¡±

    Suppressing a smile, Yu Sheng stepped forward and picked her up, along with her picture frame. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough TV for now. Let¡¯s go fix your body.¡±

    Irene looked surprised. ¡°What about the fox?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s taking a bath on her own,¡± Yu Sheng replied casually. ¡°I showed her how to use everything.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure she can manage? She¡¯s juste out of that ce; her mind might not be fully recovered,¡± Irene said skeptically, ncing towards the bathroom. ¡°She won¡¯t identally flood the ce or something?¡±

    Yu Sheng hesitated, casting a worried nce in the direction of the bathroom. The sound of running water was audible. ¡°I¡­ I think she¡¯ll be fine. Unless she decides to fire off her tail in there.¡±

    ¡°Eh, forget it,¡± Irene waved her arm dismissively, quickly returning to her usual nonchnce. ¡°She¡¯s not stupid. She survived in the wild all that time; she should adapt quickly. Come on, upstairs! Let¡¯s fix my arms. It¡¯s really inconvenient like this¡ªI can¡¯t even change the channel properly.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Yu Sheng agreed, carrying Irene up the stairs.

    They reached the attic, and Yu Sheng switched on the light. Carefully, he removed the picture frame from Irene¡¯s back and gently ced the little doll on therge table.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so cautious; I¡¯m not made of porcin,¡± Irene teased, amused by his careful movements. ¡°You won¡¯t break me that easily.¡±

    Yu Sheng nced at the porcin-like fractures on her arms with a wry smile. ¡°Can¡¯t me me for being careful¡ªthe way your broken parts look is rather rming. Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt now. It only stung a little when they first broke,¡± Irene replied, raising her arm to inspect it. ¡°But I suppose it does look a bit scary¡­ Let¡¯s get on with the repairs.¡±

    She paused, then began to guide him through the process. ¡°The procedure is simr to when you made my bodyst time, but you don¡¯t need to create the whole torso¡ªjust the arms. The process of infusing spiritual energy is the same; I¡¯ll guide it topletion. After fixing the arms, we¡¯ll address the legs. There are some cracks there, but they haven¡¯t fully broken. You¡¯ll need to use the alchemically treated y to activate and repair them. This part requires precision; you should use a scraper to smooth it out¡ªit¡¯ll save me some effort¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng listened attentively as she exined. When she finished, he hesitated before speaking. ¡°Um, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to tell you¡­¡±

    Irene tilted her head. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve, uh, run out of the y we boughtst time,¡± Yu Sheng confessed, spreading his hands helplessly. ¡°At this hour, I don¡¯t think I can buy more.¡±

    Irene stared at him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Then why did you bring me up here?¡±

    Yu Sheng reached into a drawer and pulled out a lotus root.

    Irene¡¯s eyes widened, and she nearly jumped up¡ªthough with her broken legs, she couldn¡¯t. ¡°Wait a minute! Are you obsessed with lotus roots or something? Didn¡¯t we agree¡ªhold on, why is the lotus root in your alchemy table drawer? Have you been nning this all along?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious whether this might work,¡± Yu Sheng admitted, a hint of sheepishness in his voice. He considered it part of his spirit of scientific exploration¡ªlike when he¡¯d experimented with cooking the meat from the ¡®Hunger¡¯ to see how it tasted. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try. That lotus root wasn¡¯t cheap, you know.¡±

    ¡°Try it on yourself!¡± Irene red at him, her scarlet eyes shing. ¡°Never mind anything else¡ªfor the spiritual infusion, you have to add your blood into the material. You can knead it into y or dough, but with a lotus root, how are you going to¡ª¡±

    She broke off mid-sentence as she saw Yu Sheng pull out a syringe from the drawer.

    Irene¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Wait¡ªare you out of your mind?!¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 59: Repair

    Thirty minutester, Yu Sheng watched nervously as the tiny dolly on the alchemy table.

    Irene propped herself up slowly, using her hands for support. She stared ahead nkly, lost in thought. The doll was only fifteen centimeters tall, and a faint scent of lotus root lingered around her.

    ¡°The experiment was a sess,¡± Yu Sheng thought, feeling a mix of relief and disbelief.

    After observing her for a while, Yu Sheng noticed that Irene seemed fine. His confidence grew bit by bit. ¡°See? I told you it would work,¡± he said with a tentative smile. ¡°If you can use flour, why not lotus root?¡±

    ¡°Wait, just let me think for a moment,¡± Irene interrupted, raising a tiny hand to stop him. She stared at her new arms with a bewildered expression. ¡°I just don¡¯t get it. How did this even work? It doesn¡¯t make sense! How did it work?¡±

    Yu Sheng gave a half-smile. ¡°But you agreed to let me try. Now that it worked, you don¡¯t believe it yourself?¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let you try! How was I supposed to know you¡¯d actually seed?¡± Irene red at him, her cheeks puffing in frustration. ¡°Now my arms have turned into lotus root! What are we going to do? They¡¯re really attached! How did you do it? With the power of wishful thinking?¡±

    Yu Sheng pondered for a moment. Maybe it really was the power of thought that made it happen.

    But Irene¡¯s intense reaction caught him off guard¡ªhe had no background in alchemy. He simply followed her instructions step by step. When infusing his blood and spirit into the two pieces of lotus root, he hadn¡¯t thought much of it. He didn¡¯t realize that such a haphazard method shouldn¡¯t have worked. When the lotus root segments, after the infusion ritual, suddenly transformed into limbs attached near Irene¡¯s elbows, he thought it was normal.He hadn¡¯t expected to scare the little doll like this.

    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Yu Sheng began, feeling a bit uneasy. ¡°How about we rece them? I can go downstairs and find an axe¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t finish before Irene shot him a re that made him swallow his words.

    ¡°Okay, pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s done is done. What else can we do?¡± The tiny doll raised her new arms reluctantly, looking utterly resigned. Then she cautiously clenched her fists, wiggling each of her ten fingers one by one. Her nervous expression was like someone testing out mechanical arms for the first time, afraid they might suddenly malfunction.

    But soon she discovered that the two arms Yu Sheng had attached were actually quite functional even though they were made from lotus root.

    ¡°Um¡­ Have you finished testing?¡± Yu Sheng asked cautiously, making sure she wouldn¡¯tsh out at him before breaking the silence. ¡°They should work normally, right? They don¡¯t hurt, do they?¡±

    Irene sighed. ¡°Yes, they work. No difort.¡±

    ¡°If they work, they work. Why the sigh? You gave me a fright.¡± Only then did Yu Sheng truly rx. His gaze shifted to Irene¡¯s legs, which couldn¡¯t support her. ¡°Now it¡¯s time to fix your legs. Let me see how badly they¡¯re hurt.¡±

    Irene responded with an ¡°Oh,¡± but then she suddenly looked up and stared directly into Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Wait a minute. What are you nning to use to fix them? I¡¯m telling you, if you pull out a bag of lotus root powder, you¡¯ll get hit by a truck in your dreams tonight¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng felt puzzled. ¡°I just don¡¯t get it. Your body is made of y, and you don¡¯t mind using flour as a substitute. Why are you so against other simr materials?¡±

    Irene pointed at Yu Sheng¡¯s nose, but because her hand was so small, the gesturecked any real menace. ¡°You humans keep pets, but why don¡¯t you keep cockroaches? You eat organic matter all the time, but why don¡¯t you eat¡ª¡±

    ¡°Alright, I get it. You don¡¯t need to say more,¡± Yu Sheng quickly interrupted, instantly grasping how different their perspectives were. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have normal repair materials.¡±

    As he spoke, he opened a drawer on the other side of the table and took out a small jar of epoxy putty.

    ¡°In theory, the best way to repair a y doll is with the same kind of y, but we¡¯re out of y now. Using this as a substitute works just as well. After all, the important thing is to process it with alchemy, right?¡± He confirmed with Irene. ¡°I can just smooth it out with a scraper, right?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ will do,¡± Irene finally nodded, albeit reluctantly. Then she became a bit curious. ¡°When did you prepare this?¡±

    ¡°It was a free gift when I bought the y earlier. I had it at the bottom and didn¡¯t notice it at first,¡± Yu Sheng replied casually while studying the usage instructions on the packaging. ¡°Alright, now let me see your injury.¡±

    Irene finally rxed. She slowly lifted the hem of her skirt a bit and pulled down the stocking on her right leg.

    On her ivory-like calf wererge and small ck cracks, some running through the knee and extending up to her thigh.

    Yu Sheng was taken aback. ¡°Whoa!¡±

    ¡°At least it didn¡¯t break,¡± Irene said nonchntly. ¡°If it had, you¡¯d probably have stuck a piece of lotus root on me again.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about whether it¡¯s broken or not. How can you be so unconcerned¡­ Doesn¡¯t it hurt at all?¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s voice tightened. Although he¡¯d grown ustomed to seeing blood these past two days, even seeing himself wounded and bleeding, the fragmented state of Irene¡¯s leg made his heart skip a beat. It was apletely different feeling from being injured himself.

    Perhaps the sight was too bizarre and unsettling, even more so than the doll¡¯s broken arms earlier.

    He reached out and gently touched the cracks on Irene¡¯s leg, feeling that the area around the cracks was as hard as wood¡ªIrene¡¯s normal limbs were soft and no different from human flesh. This hardened texture indicated that the structure near the cracks had begun to lose ¡°soul synchronization.¡± If dyed further, the next step would be like her previous arms, directly breaking and shattering.

    Irene herself, however, justughed. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t touch, it¡¯s ticklish¡­ Doesn¡¯t hurt at all, not even a bit¡­ Well, maybe just a little, very slightly.¡±

    She gestured with her hands, bringing her tiny index fingers very close together, as if emphasizing how slight the pain was.

    Yu Sheng sighed, took a small knife to make a cut on his hand, and began mixing his blood into the repair material. Using a scraper, he mixed while muttering, ¡°You¡¯re too careless. I don¡¯t know how you living dolls are physiologically structured, but can you not be so nonchnt when you¡¯re injured? If it¡¯s serious, can you tell me earlier? After all, I¡¯m the one who has to repair you¡­¡±

    Irene rolled her eyes. ¡°You looked scary when you died with your eyes open, and I didn¡¯t say anything about you.¡±

    Yu Sheng pursed his lips, proceeding with the next steps of material preparation. He carefully used the scraper to apply the putty to Irene¡¯s wounds.

    ¡°Hey, that tickles¡­¡±

    ¡°Bear with it. Don¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Irene was quiet for a while, but probably feeling bored during the repair process, she couldn¡¯t help but start chatting again. ¡°Those two agents from the Special Affairs Bureau we met today¡ªI actually wanted to talk to them, see if they could help me get in touch with the sisters at Alice¡¯s Little House. Although I can¡¯t recall the specifics of this Special Affairs Bureau, I think it¡¯s an ¡®official organization¡¯ in the Boundary City. They should have interactions with Alice¡¯s Little House¡­¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± Yu Sheng asked, still focused on carefully applying the repair material.

    Irene hesitated for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just suddenly felt uneasy. Some kind of intuition warning me, felt unsettled¡­ Maybe because we just met them, and I¡¯m not ready to trust them yet? Or maybe I¡¯ve been out of touch with the outside world for too long. I¡¯m not sure about the current situation of various forces in the Bordends¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng paused his work and looked up at her. ¡°So next time we meet them, should I mention you to them? They saw you today; they¡¯ll probably report back¡­¡±

    ¡°Reporting is fine. There¡¯s no such thing as a fifteen-centimeter-tall living doll in this world. If they report, they¡¯ll probably just think I¡¯m some kind of alchemical creature simr to a living doll, which isn¡¯t umon in their eyes. As for next time¡­¡± Irene hesitated again, looking into Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll see. If their identities are genuine and it¡¯s confirmed they¡¯re from an official organization, then we can ask them about Alice¡¯s Little House. If they can help connect me to other living doll sisters in this city, that would be even better. Seeing my own kind¡­ I think I¡¯d feel much more at ease.¡±

    Yu Sheng rarely saw the doll show such hesitation and anxiety.

    But he felt he could understand this kind of uncertainty.

    If he had been sealed away for half a century or even longer, then suddenly released into apletely unfamiliar world¡ªnot knowing what had be of the things he once knew, or the current world order and power structures¡ªthen seeking help from other forces would indeed be something to approach cautiously.

    Yu Sheng took a soft breath, set down the scraper, and gently adjusted Irene¡¯s knee joint.

    ¡°Try standing up now,¡± he said softly.

    Irene looked at him, then down at her legs. Slowly, she swung her legs over the edge of the table and ced her tiny feet on its surface. She pushed herself up tentatively.

    At first, she wobbled, and Yu Sheng instinctively reached out his hand to steady her, but she waved him off. ¡°I can do it,¡± she insisted.

    Gradually, strength returned to her legs. She took a hesitant step, then another. A small smile appeared on her face. ¡°It works,¡± she said, a hint of amazement in her voice.

    Yu Sheng grinned. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    Irene took a few more steps, her confidence growing with each one. She turned to face him. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said quietly.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± he replied. ¡°Just be more careful next time.¡±

    She nodded, then her expression turned serious. ¡°About the Special Affairs Bureau¡­ I think we should proceed cautiously. I¡¯ll need time to consider our next move.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Yu Sheng agreed. ¡°We¡¯ll take it one step at a time.¡±

    Irene gazed out the window, lost in thought. The world had changed so much while she¡¯d been sealed away. There were so many unknowns, so many uncertainties. But at least she wasn¡¯t facing them alone.

    Turning back to Yu Sheng, she gave a determined nod. ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s see what tomorrow brings.¡±

    He smiled reassuringly. ¡°Together.¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 60: Foxys New Home

    Irene gazed down at her fully restored right leg. Carefully, she rotated her joint left and right. Only after ensuring everything felt right did she pull on her sock. Holding onto Yu Sheng¡¯s hand, she stood up little by little.

    ¡°Are¡­ are both legs the same length?¡± she asked, looking up at Yu Sheng with wide eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t guide the reconstruction this time. I just infused it with spirit and merged it. Can you check for me?¡±

    Yu Sheng rolled his eyes. ¡°They¡¯re definitely the same length. I just fixed the surface¡ªI didn¡¯t cut it off and reshape it.¡±

    Relieved, Irene let out a sigh. She took a few steps across the table on her short legs, and a smile spread across her face. ¡°I can run around again! Yu Sheng, you did a pretty good job this time. Maybe you have a talent for making dolls.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for thepliment¡­¡± Yu Sheng replied offhandedly. Then he watched as Irene, now able to move freely, slung her picture frame onto her back. In a few quick moves, she hopped from the table to a nearby chair, then climbed down to the floor, darting around the attic in circles.

    Usually, whenever Irene zipped around, Yu Sheng found it a bit too chaotic¡ªespecially since she often bumped into things and left the ce in disarray. But for some reason, this time, watching her run about filled him not with annoyance but with a strange sense of aplishment.

    ¡°A talent for making dolls, huh¡­¡± Yu Sheng muttered, ncing at the scraper and the nearly empty jar of filler in his hands. He wasn¡¯t sure if Irene was just ttering him or genuinely praising his skills.

    He didn¡¯t know whether he had any talent in doll-making, but he suddenly thought of the two pieces of lotus root he¡¯d haphazardly infused with spirit earlier, which had surprisinglye to life.

    It seemed Irene hadpletely forgotten about that incident.Just then, footsteps from the stairway interrupted Yu Sheng¡¯s thoughts¡ªand Irene¡¯s running spree in the attic.

    Turning his head, Yu Sheng saw a pair of fluffy white ears emerge from the stairwell, followed by Foxy¡¯s anxious yet curious face as she peeked around.

    The fox girl was wearing oversized pajamas that looked a bit too baggy. Her silvery-white hair was still slightly damp. Perhaps following their scent, she¡¯d found her way here. Seeing Yu Sheng and Irene together, a joyful smile lit up her face. ¡°Ah! Benefactor, and Irene, you¡¯re both here!¡±

    Then she noticed that Irene¡¯s limbs had been restored. Her face filled with surprise. ¡°Irene, your hands¡ªthey¡¯ve grown back?¡±

    ¡°Yu Sheng fixed them for me!¡± Irene said happily, raising her hands to show Foxy. She jumped in ce. ¡°He fixed my legs too!¡±

    ¡°Benefactor, your magic is truly powerful,¡± Foxy said in awe, staring at the fully restored doll. Turning to Yu Sheng, admiration shone in her eyes. ¡°You can traverse theherworld, bring bodies back to life, and even craft puppets.¡±

    Yu Sheng thought for a moment. The ¡°traverse theherworld¡± she mentioned was probably his ability to ¡°open doors,¡± and she seemed to think Irene was a puppet he¡¯d crafted.

    As expected, the next moment, Irene puffed up and started yelling, ¡°Who¡¯s a puppet?! I¡¯m a living doll from Alice¡¯s Little House! Blessed and everything, got it? You clueless fox, don¡¯t spout nonsense if you don¡¯t understand!¡±

    Foxy listened nkly to the little doll¡¯s outburst. Then she lowered her head. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t understand. I won¡¯t say it anymore.¡±

    Irene stopped mid-rant, momentarily stunned. She was used to bantering with Yu Sheng, but this was the first time she¡¯d encountered someone so straightforward, who didn¡¯t argue back. Her mind went nk, and she stood there, at a loss.

    Then Yu Sheng suddenly noticed something.

    He looked at Foxy in surprise. ¡°¡­Where are your tails?¡±

    Irene snapped out of her daze, btedly realizing that Foxy¡¯s tails were nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°I put them away,¡± Foxy said with a smile. She turned slightly to the side, and suddenly there was a ¡°whoosh¡± sound, like a sword being unsheathed. A brilliant glow erupted behind the fox girl as a mass of fluffy, plush tails burst forth with a ¡°poof,¡± spreading out magnificently.

    Standing nearby, Irene let out a yelp as she was sent flying by the sudden eruption of tails, tumbling across the floor for several meters.

    Foxy gasped in rm, rushing over to help the grumbling Irene back to her feet.

    Yu Sheng watched, momentarily stunned. His first reaction was relief. ¡°You gave me a scare. I thought you¡¯d lost your tails somehow¡­¡±

    Then a curious question popped into his mind. ¡°¡­Why does revealing your tailse with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound?¡±

    Foxy pondered for a moment. ¡°It could also be a ¡®poof.''¡±

    Irene, who had just been pulled upright and was about to continue herints, was taken aback. She stared at Foxy. ¡°¡­You make the sound effects yourself?!¡±

    ¡°Foxes need to make a sound before showing their tails to warn people nearby to step back,¡± the fox girl exined matter-of-factly. She spoke more fluently now than when they first met, though there were still some odd pauses. ¡°But you didn¡¯t move away.¡±

    Irene jumped up in frustration. ¡°How was I supposed to know about these weird ¡®rules¡¯ of yours?! Just where did youe from, you crazy fox?!¡±

    Foxy thought carefully, then shook her head dejectedly, her ears drooping. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    This time, it was Irene¡¯s turn to freeze. The little doll awkwardly turned her head aside. ¡°Don¡¯t take it so seriously. I was just saying¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng walked over to Foxy, thinking for a moment before speaking gently. ¡°Don¡¯t be too upset. It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t go back. Maybe one day we¡¯ll find your home.¡±

    Foxy¡¯s ears perked up slightly. ¡°Benefactor¡¯sherworld path¡­ can it take me back?¡±

    ¡°He can open doors to anywhere,¡± Irene chimed in, hands on her hips, looking smug as if it were her own ability. ¡°Sometimes he even opens a door straight into someone¡¯s alchemy furnace. Maybe one day he¡¯ll find a door leading to your hometown.¡±

    At that, she seemed to recall something and turned to Yu Sheng. ¡°Hey, should we check out that alchemy furnace again? There were immortals and stuff there. Maybe that¡¯s where Foxy¡¯s from? Or at least they might¡¯ve heard of her, since it seems like the same kind of ce¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng looked uneasy. ¡°Given what happenedst time¡­ they¡¯d probably attack us on sight.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true. If I were them, I¡¯d want to beat you up too.¡±

    Foxy listened to their exchange, her gaze shifting between them, looking utterly confused.

    Noticing this, Yu Sheng cleared his throat, speaking a bit awkwardly. ¡°We¡¯re discussing who we could ask about your origins. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll help you look into it.¡±

    ¡°Benefactor, you don¡¯t have to trouble yourself too much,¡± Foxy said softly, shaking her head gently. ¡°It would be nice to find out, but it¡¯s okay if we don¡¯t. After all¡­ I don¡¯t remember what home looks like, and even if I went back, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone I know.¡±

    As she spoke, she reached into her tails, pulling out the two sharp canine teeth. A soft,forting smile appeared on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already found my mom and dad. It¡¯s okay if I don¡¯t go back.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s good that you think that way,¡± Yu Sheng sighed lightly, nodding at the fox girl. ¡°So, do you have any ns for the future? Have you thought about what you¡¯ll do next?¡±

    Foxy looked a bit lost. Hearing Yu Sheng¡¯s question, she was silent for a long time before slowly shaking her head.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± she murmured, her tone as uneasy as a young animal venturing out of its den for the first time. ¡°It¡¯s my first time leaving that valley. This ce is nice, but everything is so strange. I¡­ don¡¯t understand any of it, and I don¡¯t know where to¡­ find food. Mom said foxes shouldn¡¯t forget their debts, but I don¡¯t know how I can help you, Benefactor.¡±

    She still spoke somewhat haltingly, but Yu Sheng understood every word.

    He smiled, offeringfort to the anxious fox.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you stay here from now on? I have extra rooms¡ªand plenty of food, so you won¡¯t have to worry about going hungry. As for how you can help¡­ you can assist me when I need to deal with, well, unusual situations. Let¡¯s start with that.¡±

    Yu Sheng thought carefully. He didn¡¯t really know what abilities this fox girl possessed. While tales often spoke of foxes repaying kindness in transformative ways, it seemed unlikely she¡¯d be able to write code, draw illustrations, or create presentations. However, her incredible headbutt and that move where sheunched her tails were indeed impressive. In future encounters with Otherworlds, she¡¯d be a valuable ally¡ªa powerful asset. With Irene handling distractions and Foxy charging into action, he could safely strategize from the sidelines. It was a win-win situation.

    Foxy looked puzzled. ¡°Assist you¡­ with unusual situations?¡±

    ¡°In the future, we¡¯ll be interacting with more ces like that valley,¡± Yu Sheng exined slowly. ¡°There are many simr ¡®abnormal spaces¡¯ in this world, hiding all sorts of dangerous entities. There might be others like you trapped inside, or people who, for various reasons, seek our help. And I myself¡­ have reasons to continue dealing with these realms and entities. In short, I need allies.¡±

    Foxy listened, then suddenly appeared anxious. ¡°Will¡­ will we get trapped again?¡±

    Yu Sheng was taken aback, but the fox girl¡¯s genuine concern made him smile. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about my herworld path.''¡±

    Foxy blinked, and a smile gradually spread across her face.

    She nodded happily. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you, Benefactor¡ªI¡¯ll help you with these situations!¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 61: Assessment

    Yu Sheng and Irene led Foxy down the stairs.

    The most pressing matter now was finding a ce for the fox girl to sleep.

    ¡°There are two empty rooms¡ªone on the second floor and one on the first,¡± Yu Sheng said, standing in the hallway upstairs. He pointed to the door opposite his own room. ¡°This one here is right across from mine. It¡¯s been unused for a while, so it¡¯s got some clutter, but it¡¯s still pretty clean. The room on the first floor doesn¡¯t have any furniture and hasn¡¯t been cleaned in ages. There¡¯s also the basement, but it¡¯s damp down there¡ªnot really suitable for living.¡±

    ¡°Wherever you arrange for me is fine,¡± Foxy nodded, casually pulling a biscuit from her fluffy tail and nibbling on it. ¡°Anywhere is better than the valley.¡±

    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but watch as the fox girl retrieved items from herrge, bushy tail. He still couldn¡¯t figure out how she managed to hide things in there.

    Just like he couldn¡¯t understand how her tails seemed to emerge from her clothes. They looked like phantoms passing right through the fabric without needing holes in her pants. Yet, as they swayed around, asionally brushing against nearby objects, it was clear they were solid.

    He could only conclude that fox spirits were truly magical.

    ¡°What¡¯s that room for?¡± Foxy suddenly asked, pointing to the door at the end of the hallway.

    ¡°Oh, that one¡­ Technically, it¡¯s Irene¡¯s room,¡± Yu Sheng nced in the direction she was pointing, his expression a bit awkward. ¡°But there¡¯s a slight problem with it right now¡­¡±¡°A slight problem?¡± Foxy pulled out half a pack of instant noodles from her tail, stuffing the dried noodles into her mouth as she curiously asked.

    ¡°After you open the door, the situation inside the room isn¡¯t very stable. I need to observe it for a while,¡± Yu Sheng exined. Watching Foxy continuously pull items from her tail, he finally couldn¡¯t help but twitch his eye. ¡°Just how much stuff do you have in there?¡±

    ¡°I took a bath, then passed through the living room and put all the food you gave me into it,¡± Foxy said with a satisfied smile, hugging the instant noodles. ¡°I didn¡¯t touch anything else.¡±

    Then she looked at the room at the end of the hallway and earnestly remarked, ¡°Your abode is truly amazing.¡±

    Yu Sheng stared nkly at her tails, thinking that she was far more amazing than his ¡°abode.¡± How did she fit that whole bag of stuff in there? Was her tail like Doraemon¡¯s pocket?

    He marveled internally for a while but eventually set aside his questions. He pointed to the room opposite his. ¡°You can stay here for now. Besides the clutter, there¡¯s already furniture inside. We¡¯ll move the misceneous things to the basementter¡­ I¡¯ll find some clean bedding for you.¡±

    Foxy immediately nodded happily. ¡°Mhmm!¡±

    Irene chimed in excitedly, ¡°Great! Let¡¯s move things! I love tidying up!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better not get involved,¡± Yu Sheng nced down at the tiny doll-like figure. ¡°You¡¯re not even as tall as a box. If you try carrying things, you¡¯ll tumble down the stairs and break an arm or leg, and I¡¯ll have to fix you.¡±

    Irene instantly flew into a rage, jumping up to kick Yu Sheng¡¯s knee. ¡°Yu Sheng, you jerk!¡±

    Yu Sheng yelped, jumping even higher than Irene had.

    Foxy watched the scene, a bit puzzled, but soon realized this was just friendly banter between Yu Sheng and Irene. Her brief concern turned into a cheerful smile¡ªthen she pulled out a sausage from her tail.

    ¡­

    Deep within the old city, inside a private clinic that appeared ordinary from the outside, Dr. Lin Yi, her long chestnut hair draping over her whiteb coat, was frowning as she examined the girl¡¯s right arm before her.

    Little Red Riding Hood sat across from Dr. Lin in a sleeveless T-shirt, her arm resting on the table. Her dark red jacket, missing one sleeve, hung on a coat rack near the door.

    ¡°Dr. Lin, is it serious?¡± Little Red Riding Hood finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, seeing the doctor remain silent for so long.

    ¡°It¡¯s not serious this time¡ªbut your situation is,¡± Lin Yi looked up, her eyes filled with a hint of irritation. ¡°How many times has this happened? You¡¯re constantly getting injured. If this continues, your post-transformation side effects will have almost no respite. Your body and mind won¡¯t have time to recover. This time it¡¯s okay, but in the future, there¡¯s bound to be a major problem.¡±

    ¡°I know, but the situation was really urgent then. There was nothing else I could do,¡± Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s gaze wavered. ¡°We were being chased by a Level 3 or higher entity, one with mental pollution tendencies. It¡¯s a miracle we got out in one piece¡­¡±

    Lin Yi gave the girl a long, hard look but said nothing more. She reached over to pick up a sharp scalpel and, without hesitation, made a cut on her own arm.

    In the next instant, an identical cut appeared on Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s arm. ck-red blood oozed out but seemed to vanish almost immediately, as if absorbed by some unseen force.

    The ck markings that covered the girl¡¯s arm began to fade rapidly, disappearing altogether.

    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Lin¡­¡± Little Red Riding Hood lowered her head, expressing her gratitude earnestly. ¡°I¡¯ll pay the fee once the Special Affairs Bureau settles up.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, consider this me doing you a favor this time¡ªno charge,¡± Lin Yi sighed, looking at the girl with some helplessness. After hesitating for a few seconds, she continued, ¡°I know you¡¯re their ¡®guardian,¡¯ but you should keep some money for yourself. Look how thin you are.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know,¡± Little Red Riding Hood pouted, feigning impatience.

    ¡°You say that every time,¡± Lin Yi shook her head, casually tossing the scalpel into a porcin tray. She adjusted her position in the chair. ¡°Since you¡¯re here today, let¡¯s do an assessment ahead of schedule¡ªwhen was thest time you ¡®dreamed¡¯?¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood immediately straightened up, her expression turning serious. ¡°Three days ago.¡±

    ¡°In the dream, was your perspective human or wolf?¡±

    ¡°Two-thirds human, one-third wolf¡ªthere was a moment when I was the ¡®hunter.''¡±

    ¡°Did the hunter shoot at anyone?¡±

    ¡°At the wolf.¡±

    ¡°Good, seems rtively stable,¡± Lin Yi opened a cab beside her, pulling out a form. She grabbed a pen from the holder on the desk, but it wouldn¡¯t write. She tried another, but it was also dry, and she frowned. ¡°Those two new assistants must be pressing too hard when they write¡­¡±

    She rummaged in herb coat pocket for a while before finally finding a working pen. As she filled out the form, she continued asking questions. ¡°Did you see ¡®Grandmother¡¯ in the end? Was she human or wolf?¡±

    ¡°¡­She was a wolf.¡±

    ¡°Judging by your expression¡­ you got caught?¡±

    ¡°I was caught, but that part of the memory is blurry. Thest scene I remember is escaping from the forest with the wolf pack.¡±

    Lin Yi stopped writing, her brow furrowed deeply. She tapped the pen against the desk irritably. ¡°That¡¯s still risky. Take a No. 1 Intervention Agent with you when you leave. Inject it intravenously before bed tonight. I¡¯ll put it on your tab.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Lin Yi proceeded to ask several more questions, which Little Red Riding Hood answered dutifully.

    This was an ¡°assessment¡± she had to undergo every month. Every member of ¡°Fairy Tale¡± needed to undergo such evaluations regrly.

    In the Bordends, there were many ¡°doctors¡± capable of conducting these assessments and providing corresponding ¡°treatments,¡± but Dr. Lin was the one she was most familiar with.

    The lengthy ¡°questionnaire¡± finally came to an end. Dr. Lin wrote ¡°Temporarily Stable, Under Observation¡± at the bottom of the form and let out a long sigh.

    Little Red Riding Hood saw the conclusion at the end of the form. Though she tried hard to keep a straight face, a relieved smile still appeared.

    ¡°You know how to worry, do you?¡± Lin Yi nced at her. ¡°If you¡¯re that scared, take better care of yourself. Don¡¯t end up like thest Little Red Riding Hood¡­¡±

    She suddenly stopped, leaving the sentence unfinished.

    Little Red Riding Hood fell silent as well. The clinic was enveloped in a stifling quiet.

    After an unknown amount of time, Little Red Riding Hood suddenly felt warmth on her hand.

    Dr. Lin had ced her hand over hers.

    ¡°Little Red Riding Hood, you¡¯re different from the others¡ªat least from the other ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ members I¡¯ve met,¡± the young ¡°Mysterious Doctor¡± looked intently into the girl¡¯s eyes, her tone serious and solemn. ¡°Your wolves¡­ the first few you tamed, they¡¯re very close to you. I can¡¯t sense them the way you do, but I can tell¡ªthey¡¯re willing to protect you.

    ¡°So, your chances of smoothly reaching adulthood, even going through ¡®Ascension,¡¯ are higher than others. But precisely because of this, you can¡¯t squander this gift just because your condition is more stable. You need to think about surviving, about living longer, understand?¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood was silent for a long time before finally nodding gently. ¡°¡­Okay.¡±

    From the shadows beside the girl, several pairs of eerie green eyes slowly emerged. One pair moved closer, and from the darkness, a tongue extended, gently licking her fingers.

    Lin Yi sensed the change in the shadows but didn¡¯t look that way. Instead, she stood up from her chair and walked over to a refrigerator in the corner of the room. She retrieved a vial emitting a faint glow.

    ¡°Here you go, No. 1 Intervention Agent. This is thest one left. I¡¯ll give it to you at half price¡ªbut make sure you settle your bill when you get paid. You owe me quite a bit already.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Lin.¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 62: The Ghost Living in the Borderland

    .

    For the first time, Li Lin saw Captain Song¡ªusually soposed and dependable¡ªlooking uneasy, as if he were facing a formidable enemy.

    ¡°So¡­ that eye-shaped Dark Angel just vanished silently from the Otherworld it had infested? It didn¡¯t try to corrupt or control anyone, nor did it leave behind any ¡®offspring¡¯?¡± Captain Song asked after listening to the report from the two Special Operations Bureau agents in front of him. He had been silent for a long time before finally speaking. ¡°And throughout the entire process, neither of you heard any ¡®higher-dimensional whispers¡¯ in your minds?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Xu Jiali replied, shaking his head, his voice low. ¡°But it definitely noticed us. For a moment, I could clearly feel its gaze. It focused right where we were hiding. It was as if¡­¡±

    Captain Song leaned forward, frowning. ¡°As if what?¡±

    Xu Jiali hesitated, searching for the right words. ¡°As if it was searching for something.¡±

    Captain Song tapped his fingers irritably on the table, deep in thought. After several long seconds, he exhaled slowly and turned to Li Lin.

    ¡°When you interacted with the man who called himself ¡®Yu Sheng,¡¯ did you sense any¡­ ¡®otherworldly¡¯ aura about him? Based on your intuition, did he seem more like a human or¡­ something else?¡±

    ¡°Like a human,¡± Li Lin said confidently. ¡°At least in his speech, behavior, and basic social norms, he seemed entirely human. If he were an entity disguised as a human, then that disguise is wless¡ªto the point where you¡¯d consider him genuinely human.¡±¡°But he¡¯s been ¡®living¡¯ at a ¡®No. 0 Wutong Road¡¯ that doesn¡¯t exist in the real world,¡± Captain Song sighed. ¡°That¡¯s an Otherworld that doesn¡¯t appear in any official records. Alien realms generate ¡®entities,¡¯ not¡­ humans.¡±

    Xu Jiali, who had been silent, spoke up. ¡°There are some entities in this world that possess intelligence and canmunicate. Some are particrly friendly or have desires rted to our world and can even cooperate with humans. For example, ¡®Storytellers¡¯ and ¡®Passengers of the Number¡¯¡ªthey even exhibit some human characteristics.¡±

    ¡°But the ¡®Yu Sheng¡¯ you mentioned is on apletely different level¡ªin terms of being ¡®human-like,''¡± Captain Song shook his head, ncing at Xu Jiali. ¡°Can you confirm that he¡¯s the same ¡®Gate Opener¡¯ you saw on Aimein-IX?¡±

    ¡°I can confirm it,¡± Xu Jiali nodded. ¡°But he didn¡¯t recognize me at all. Back then, I was wearing full power armor and a mental shield. It seems his perception abilities can¡¯t prate that kind of equipment.¡±

    ¡°Limited perception, highly developed personality traits, the ability to open ¡®doors¡¯ at will, capable ofbating Hunger Entities that have been greatly strengthened by the influence of the Dark Angel, but the specifics of how he defeated them remain a mystery¡­ He seems to be deliberately hiding hisbat methods,¡± Captain Song mused, summarizing the information as he thought aloud. ¡°And there¡¯s another thing¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s very friendly toward humans,¡± Li Lin added.

    ¡°Yes, extremely friendly¡ªeven willing to proactively engage with agents of the Bureau,¡± Captain Song nodded slightly. He seemed about to say more, but footsteps sounded in the hallway outside, interrupting him.

    A knock came at the door, and a petite, short-haired girl stepped into the office, holding a folder. ¡°Captain Song, the archives department sent over the information.¡±

    Captain Song¡¯s eyes widened a bit. ¡°There¡¯s actually a file on this ¡®Yu Sheng¡¯?¡±

    ¡°There is, but if you search directly in the system, it shows as ¡®canceled.¡¯ The cancetion date is the same day the poption archive system for the Bordend was established. In other words, from the very beginning, this person ¡®didn¡¯t exist¡¯¡ªeven before his recorded birth date. But oddly enough, after the cancetion date, his identity information has remained ¡®active.¡¯ The word ¡®canceled¡¯ is like an insignificant watermark in the system disy,¡± the girl exined, cing the folder on Captain Song¡¯s desk. She wore an expression of disbelief. ¡°You can even find recent shopping transactions, social registrations, and transportation records under his ID¡ªall functioning normally despite the system indicating ¡®canceled.''¡±

    Captain Song picked up the folder, looking up in surprise. ¡°A bug this serious, and the system didn¡¯t alert anyone?¡±

    ¡°Nope. The Information Center is already scheduling overtime for tonight. When I passed by, I saw Director Wu practically exploding with frustration¡­¡±

    ¡°Let him explode then,¡± Captain Song sighed, shaking his head. ¡°He does that a few times every month anyway.¡± He began flipping through the documents.

    From start to finish, it looked like an ordinary resident¡¯s file,plete with routine consumption records. The only anomalies were the ring red ¡®canceled¡¯ watermark on each page and the ¡®No. 0 Wutong Road¡¯ address that shouldn¡¯t exist in any official system.

    Turning to hisputer, Captain Song entered ¡®No. 0 Wutong Road¡¯ into a secure internal application of the Bureau. Hitting enter, he was met with an error message.

    ¡°A ghost¡­ A ghost living in the Bordend, casting an indelible shadow in ourplex poption management system,¡± he murmured, his expression grim¡ªthough that might have had as much to do with his recentck of sleep as with the situation at hand. ¡°He didn¡¯t just appear recently. ording to ¡®Yu Sheng¡¯ himself, he¡¯s been living in this city for over twenty years, which matches the records we have. And no one noticed¡ªnot even the Director¡¯s keen eyes¡ªuntil now, when he chose to contact us.¡±

    Li Lin and Xu Jiali exchanged nces, both sensing the weight of the situation.

    At least this ¡®ghost¡¯ doesn¡¯t seem interested in causing trouble, and he even believes himself to be a ¡®normal person.¡¯

    Just then, Captain Song¡¯s eyes caught a particr line in the file.

    ¡°A writer?¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°This ghost even has a job?¡±

    ¡°A frence writer,¡± the girl replied. ¡°He contributes to small magazines and media outlets, writing horror stories or third-rate scripts. He¡¯s not well-known, and he hasn¡¯t produced much recently.¡±

    Captain Song pondered for a moment. ¡°So he¡¯s a struggling writer?¡±

    The girl looked earnest. ¡°He can support himself, so he¡¯s notpletely failing.¡±

    ¡°What kind of stuff does he write?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a short story at the end of the file¡ªI found it in a magazine fromst year. I thought you might be interested.¡±

    Captain Song flipped to thest page and skimmed it quickly.

    ¡°Well? What do you think?¡± the girl asked, a hint of anticipation in her eyes.

    Captain Song was silent for a moment, then pulled a face. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t really get what young people are into these days.¡±

    He cleared his throat, closing the folder nonchntly. ¡°But regardless, this is a lead worth pursuing. Arrange for someone to collect everything this ¡®Yu Sheng¡¯ has written. We¡¯ll do a psychological profile and personality assessment. Also, keep an eye on his future¡­ uh, ¡®creative¡¯ endeavors.¡±

    He paused before adding, ¡°An ¡®alleged entity¡¯ who believes he¡¯s human¡ªnot only thinks like a human but can create like one. His works might reveal his true thought processes and emotions. This is unprecedented; we must take it seriously. But make sure he doesn¡¯t catch on.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Captain,¡± the girl replied, taking the folder as she left the office.

    As she departed, Captain Song turned his attention back to Xu Jiali and Li Lin.

    ¡°Did you ask him about causing ¡®spatial rifts¡¯ in the Bordend?¡± he inquired.

    Li Lin shifted ufortably, ncing at Xu Jiali, who remained silent. Finally, Li Lin confessed, ¡°¡­I forgot to ask.¡±

    ¡°You forgot? How could you forget something like that?!¡±

    ¡°I was under extreme mental stress at the time¡ªprobably the aftereffects of witnessing the Dark Angel,¡± Xu Jiali interjected smoothly,ing to Li Lin¡¯s defense. ¡°But even though we didn¡¯t ask directly, we did pick up some information while retreating with Yu Sheng¡¯s twopanions.¡±

    ¡°You mean that puppet and the fox spirit?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Based on their conversation, the so-called ¡®spatial rift¡¯ was just¡­ Yu Sheng trying to open a door to rescue a fox spirit trapped in an Otherworld.¡±

    Captain Song stared incredulously. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    ¡°That seems to be the case,¡± Xu Jiali confirmed.

    ¡°Just to find a way, opening and closing a few doors, and he shook the entire Bordend so much that even the chickens and dogs weren¡¯t at peace?!¡±

    Xu Jiali winced slightly. ¡°Well, it mostly just shook up the Bureau¡­¡±

    Seeing the captain¡¯s re, he decided not to continue.

    Captain Song sat back, fuming silently. After a long moment, he sighed, waving a hand dismissively. ¡°Alright, you two can go. This is a big deal; I need to discuss it with the higher-ups.¡±

    Li Lin and Xu Jiali exchanged another nce. Xu Jiali hesitated before asking, ¡°Should we proceed with formal contact with ¡®Yu Sheng¡¯ ording to protocol?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that for now. This will likely have to go through the Director,¡± Captain Song replied wearily. ¡°If Yu Sheng were truly an ordinary person, I¡¯d send you two over immediately. But the situation isn¡¯t that simple. For now, go get some rest¡ªoh, and don¡¯t forget to stop by the ¡®Treatment Room¡¯ first. Get your check-ups done, fill out the forms, and then head out. Starting tomorrow, you both have three days off.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Captain,¡± they replied in unison.

    As they left the office, Li Lin couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of relief and apprehension. The mystery surrounding Yu Sheng was deepening, and he knew this was only the beginning.

    Outside, Xu Jiali patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. We¡¯ll figure this out.¡±

    Li Lin nodded, grateful for his colleague¡¯s reassurance. ¡°Yeah, I guess you¡¯re right.¡±

    They headed down the corridor toward the Treatment Room, the weight of the day¡¯s revtions still heavy on their minds.

    Meanwhile, back in his office, Captain Song leaned back in his chair, rubbing his temples. The enigma of Yu Sheng was unlike anything they¡¯d encountered before. An entity¡ªor perhaps a ghost¡ªthat believed he was human, living unnoticed among them for decades. The implications were unsettling.

    He picked up the phone, dialing the Director¡¯s number. ¡°Sir, we need to talk. It¡¯s about the ghost in the Bordend¡­¡±

    The stage was set for a deeper investigation, one that would challenge everything they thought they knew about the boundaries between their world and the unknown.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 63: Investigation and Settling In

    The encouragement and promises from the higher-ups might not always soothe the physical and mental exhaustion that came from working overtime in the Otherworld, but paid leave certainly could.

    The two exhausted agents walked out of the office with forced smiles on their faces, leaving Song Cheng behind his desk. He let out a long sigh and continued staring worriedly at hisputer screen.

    Just then, he noticed an icon shing in the corner of the disy. A momentter, a video window unexpectedly popped up.

    A young woman appeared on the screen. She was dressed in a white suit, with ash-gray hair tied back in a ponytail. Her pale gray eyes, almost devoid of color, gazed directly at Song Cheng. ¡°Finished with your work?¡± she asked.

    An even higher-ranking leader had arrived.

    ¡°Director,¡± Song Cheng immediately straightened up, his expression a little tense. ¡°You haven¡¯t left yet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m working overtime today,¡± Bai Li Qing replied calmly. Her voice was as emotionless as her faded eyes. ¡°I saw the information that just came in from the archives and wanted to hear your thoughts.¡±

    ¡°About this ¡®Yu Sheng¡¯?¡± Song Cheng frowned slightly. After a brief pause, he shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think we can draw any conclusions yet. We need to have a formal meeting with him to figure out what kind of¡­ individual he is. The difficulty is deciding if we should treat him as a ¡®human¡¯ or as an ¡®entity¡¯¡­¡±

    ¡°As a human,¡± Bai Li Qing said without hesitation.Song Cheng looked surprised.

    ¡°Because he sees himself as a ¡®human,''¡± she exined patiently. ¡°So regardless of whether he is human or not, we need to make sure he keeps believing that.¡±

    ¡°Maintain the target¡¯s self-perception, is that right?¡± Song Cheng pondered, starting to understand her reasoning. ¡°You think that if his perception shifts, it could have serious consequences?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t yet determine what abilities he possesses or how he might impact the future of the Bordend,¡± she said. ¡°But having one more individual on the side of ¡®human¡¯ is better than having one more on the side of ¡®non-human.¡¯ It¡¯s rare to find an otherworldly entity that¡¯s naturally friendly toward humans¡ªespecially one that¡¯s been ¡®living¡¯ in the Bordend for a long time. We should consider ourselves lucky.¡±

    Song Cheng nodded immediately. ¡°Understood, Director. I¡¯ll arrange a n to contact ¡®Yu Sheng¡¯¡­ I¡¯ll go personally.¡±

    On the screen, Bai Li Qing nodded slightly. Then she added, ¡°Regarding the newly emerged ¡®Dark Angel,¡¯ the Council is already aware. We can confirm it¡¯s a new one.¡±

    Song Cheng¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing in the old records?¡± He leaned forward, his expression grave. ¡°What about records from other factions?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve inquired with the Algaleid Astrologers¡¯ Society and the Academy,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°Their official records have no mention of the giant, eyeball-shaped Dark Angel that was reported to cover the sky. We haven¡¯t heard back from the Bamosa Secret Order yet, but if even the Academy has no record, it¡¯s unlikely the Bamosans do either. While we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that smaller factions may have encountered this Dark Angel, it¡¯s not very likely.¡±

    Song Cheng furrowed his brow deeply, looking anxious.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t good¡­ A new ¡®Angel¡¯ with no recorded data, and it disappeared before we could gather any intelligence¡ªand it¡¯s on such arge scale,¡± he muttered. ¡°It could cover the entire sky above Nightfall Valley¡­ From the official records, this thing might have been parasitizing that Otherworld for a very long time¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she agreed. ¡°High-level camouge, deep parasitism¡ªto the extent that early investigators who entered the valley thought the sky there was naturally like that. That¡¯s how Nightfall Valley got its name. Purely from its physical scale, this newly appeared ¡®Dark Angel¡¯ could rank among the top three of all known Angels.¡±

    Song Cheng fell into thought. After a brief silence, he spoke. ¡°Based on the information gathered by my two team members, the fox spirit named ¡®Foxy¡¯ who¡¯s with Yu Sheng seems to have been trapped in Nightfall Valley for a long time. She might know something about this ¡®Dark Angel.''¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a lead,¡± she said, ¡°but we need to be cautious in our investigation.¡±

    Song Cheng nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± she murmured, seeming ready to end the call.

    But he suddenly spoke up. ¡°By the way, Director, there¡¯s one more thing.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m nning to take the ¡®Train,''¡± he said seriously. ¡°To see if I can find out anything about ¡®Yu Sheng¡¯ onboard.¡±

    ¡°Approved,¡± she said after a moment¡¯s pause. ¡°But be cautious. Even with rational and friendly entities, you must be careful when interacting.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Yu Sheng was helping Foxy make her bed when he suddenly sneezed several times in a row. Irene, who was bncing on the footboard of the bed with her arms outstretched, nearly fell off in surprise.

    ¡°You scared me!¡± the little doll red at him.

    ¡°My nose itches,¡± Yu Sheng said, rubbing his nose. He casually plucked Irene off the footboard and tossed her onto the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t just watche help. Sit in the middle of the bed so I can straighten the sheet.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Irene replied, scrambling to the middle of the bed and sitting cross-legged, watching Yu Sheng work beside her.

    Foxy stood a bit farther away, unsure of what to do as she watched her benefactor make the bed for her.

    ¡°Benefactor¡­ I can help too,¡± the fox girl said, wringing her hands, her tail swaying nervously behind her. ¡°Tidying up the room is simple. I¡¯ve watched and learned!¡±

    ¡°You can tidy your room yourself in the future, but not today,¡± Yu Sheng said without looking up. ¡°I¡¯m almost done here.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Foxy murmured. She suppressed the uneasy feeling that came from being taken care of and cautiously, curiously surveyed her new room.

    It was the room on the second floor that had once been filled with clutter. Now, all the boxes had been moved to the basement, and after a simple cleaning, the room was habitable again. The furnishings were still simple, though¡ªbesides the bed and a table that had been piled with stuff, the only other piece of furniture was a chair in the corner.

    Because of this, Yu Sheng had fetched a folding wardrobe from the basement. He and Irene had spent quite some time figuring out how to assemble the metal rods and canvas, and they ced it in the corner as the room¡¯s fourth piece of furniture.

    But Foxy didn¡¯t have any clothes to put in it¡ªshe had almost no personal belongings. Only the tattered ¡°dress¡± she¡¯d brought from the valley, which was nearly a rag. She couldn¡¯t bear to throw it away, so after washing it clean, she carefully folded it and ced it at the bottom of the rather unattractive wardrobe. It was her first possession in this ¡°home.¡±

    Even such a simple, somewhat shabby little room made her incredibly happy.

    She could sleep on a bed now. She¡¯din down just a moment ago, and it felt even morefortable than the softest haystack. There was a solid roof over her head and walls to block the wind. The room was warm, unlike the valley where it was cold everywhere. She didn¡¯t need to hug her tail to stay warm while sleeping, and there was a bright electric light¡ªbrighter than foxfire.

    Most importantly, no matter what she did here, that monster wouldn¡¯te. If she was hungry, she could always find something to eat.

    Right now, she even had lots of food stored in her tail.

    Foxy sat down on the floor, a happy smile spreading across her face.

    Yu Sheng finished smoothing the bedsheet and turned to see the fox girl grinning on the floor. ¡°Why are you sitting on the floor again? There¡¯s a chair right there. What¡¯s making you so happy?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Foxy said, getting up from the floor and sitting on the chair. ¡°I¡¯m just happy.¡±

    ¡°Well, you should be,¡± Yu Sheng nodded. He straightened up, looking around the room with a sense of aplishment.

    The room¡¯s furnishings were simple, but it had taken a lot of effort to tidy up¡ªover two hours of work.

    But it was still a bit too bare.

    ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll go to the mall to buy you an extra set of bedding and two sets of clothes. We¡¯ll rece the curtainster¡ªthese have holes in them. For the wardrobe, we¡¯ll use this temporary one for now. A new one is quite expensive, and money is tighttely,¡± Yu Sheng nned aloud. ¡°Hmm, in the future we can get a bedside table and put amp on it.¡±

    ¡°No need, no need for so many things,¡± Foxy hurriedly waved her hands, flustered. ¡°It¡¯s already very good like this.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it; these are everyday necessities. We should have them,¡± Yu Sheng dismissed her concerns. ¡°After all, you¡¯re going to be my number one enforcer; we can¡¯t have you living in poor conditions.¡±

    Irene, who was sitting in the middle of the bed, looked up and cast a nce at Yu Sheng. ¡°Before you think about buying furniture, maybe you should figure out how to get it delivered here. Your ¡®Wutong Road Number 0¡¯¡ªlooks like you can¡¯t count on a new TV either; they definitely can¡¯t deliver it. Or¡­ are you nning to open a ¡®big¡¯ door and carry a bunch of furniture home yourself?¡±

    At Irene¡¯s nagging, Yu Sheng¡¯s enthusiastic nning suddenly cooled off.

    His expression grew serious.

    He recalled what those two Special Affairs Bureau agents had said before they left.

    Yes, delivery was still a problem. After all, Wutong Road Number 0 didn¡¯t exist.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 64: A Future Worth Anticipating

    Chapter 64: A Future Worth Anticipating

    Foxy drifted into slumber almost instantly. Just moments before, she had been chatting eagerly with Yu Sheng, her eyes alight with curiosity and anticipation. It seemed the excitement of a new environment might keep her awake, but in the blink of an eye, the only sound filling the room was her soft, steady breathing.

    Irene sat at the edge of Foxy¡¯s bed, watching the slumbering fox spirit.

    ¡°She really can fall asleep in a heartbeat,¡± Irene whispered. ¡°She¡¯s already dreaming. Looks peaceful enough.¡±

    ¡°She probably hasn¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep in a long time,¡± Yu Sheng replied, instinctively lowering his voice. ¡°I was worried she might not sleep well here. After all, it¡¯s a sudden change of scenery, and where she was before didn¡¯t even have a proper bed.¡±

    Standing up, Irene walked over to adjust Foxy¡¯s nket. ¡°She must feel safe here,¡± she said thoughtfully. ¡°She told me foxes have impable instincts¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, Foxy rolled over in her sleep. In a blur, the tails that the fox girl had tucked away before bed suddenly burst out with a whoosh. Irene, bent over to fix the nket, yelped as she was catapulted backward by the fluffy onught, smacking into the wall along with her sketchbook.

    ¡°Whoa!¡± Yu Sheng eximed. He dashed over to where Irene was sliding down the wall and scooped her up. As soon as he did, the doll began a tirade of colorfulnguage.

    Meanwhile, Foxy remained fast asleep. She mumbled something incoherent, then shifted into a morefortable position. Hugging two of her tails like a plush toy, she let the rest envelop her, recing the nket that had been flung aside. In mere seconds, she had curled herself into a fluffy fox ball.

    ¡°That sted tail monster!¡± Irene fumed, clinging to Yu Sheng¡¯s arm. ¡°I was just trying to help her, and she¡ªugh! You know what? Don¡¯t bother buying her a nket tomorrow. Clearly, she doesn¡¯t need one!¡±Trying to stifle augh, Yu Sheng quickly carried the grumbling doll out of the room. Only when they were safely in the hallway did he let out a sigh of relief. He nced back at the closed door. ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯ll take some time to get used to¡­ Are you okay, Irene?¡±

    ¡°Does a bruised ego count?¡± she huffed, climbing up to perch on his shoulder. ¡°If I still had my original body, I wouldn¡¯t have to put up with this nonsense. You have no idea how powerful I used to be. I was¡­ Well, I was amazing!¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure, you¡¯re amazing. I believe you,¡± Yu Sheng said, humoring her as he carried her back to his room.

    Surprisingly, Irene didn¡¯t snap back at his teasing. Noticing her uncharacteristic silence, Yu Sheng nced at her. She was staring off, deep in thought.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how you want Foxy to help you fight,¡± Irene said seriously. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve decided to keep dealing with the Otherworld from now on. Not just getting caught up in incidents, but actively seeking them out?¡±

    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t answer immediately. His silence spoke volumes.

    ¡°Why?¡± Irene pressed. ¡°You¡¯ve already rescued Foxy. There¡¯s no real reason to dive back into trouble. Sure, people who¡¯ve encountered the Otherworld are more likely to run into it again, but you could choose to work with the Special Affairs Bureau. They could teach you techniques to avoid the Otherworld. Many people do that and live safely for years. At least, it¡¯s more stable than being a spirit detective or an investigator.¡±

    Yu Sheng pondered for a moment, then looked at her with a hint of mischief. ¡°What if I said it¡¯s because I¡¯m curious? The peculiarities of the Otherworld intrigue me. Maybe I¡¯m just looking for a bit of excitement.¡±

    Irene immediately tugged at his hair. ¡°Are you serious? You¡¯re not messing with me, are you?¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay! Partially serious,¡± he admitted, gently pulling her hands away from his hair.

    She eyed him skeptically.

    ¡°Curiosity is part of it, I won¡¯t lie,¡± Yu Sheng said, his expression turning earnest. ¡°Do you remember that night when we opened door after door? The sights we saw beyond them¡ªdo you remember?¡±

    ¡°¡­I do,¡± she replied softly.

    ¡°I remember them vividly,¡± he continued. ¡°So many distant ces. We even talked seriously about that glowing mountain. Irene, don¡¯t you want to see them? The city floating in the sky, the birds soaring over the canyon¡­¡±

    ¡°And the tied up senior brother hanging from the rafters,¡± she added with a smirk.

    He chuckled. ¡°Yes, and him too. Whether those ces are somewhere far away or part of the Otherworld, I¡¯m genuinely drawn to them. I¡¯ve opened so many doors, and I can open them again anytime. Knowing there¡¯s such a vast world beyond our city, could I really just stay here and live a ¡®stable life¡¯ like you said?¡±

    He took a deep breath. ¡°As long as I keep opening doors, I¡¯ll keep encountering those wonders. And that door has already been opened.¡±

    ¡°I guess that makes sense,¡± Irene conceded, thoughtfully smoothing his hair back into ce. ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d probably be even more reckless.¡±

    She paused, then asked, ¡°What¡¯s the other part of your reason?¡±

    Yu Sheng hesitated, his eyes distant as memories surfaced.

    He recalled the sunlight filtering through old alleyways, the rosy sky, clouds drifting like rivers¡ªa small seaside town that felt both familiar and dear.

    ¡°There¡¯s a ce I want to find,¡± he said quietly.

    He felt her tiny hands still.

    ¡°I have a feeling¡­¡± Irene leaned down, her crimson eyes searching his face. ¡°You¡¯re nning to go somewhere, and you don¡¯t intend toe back, do you?¡±

    He met her gaze, a hint of guilt creeping in. ¡°¡­I just want to find that ce, to see it. I¡¯lle back.¡±

    ¡°Promise?¡± she asked, skepticism evident in her voice.

    ¡°Promise,¡± Yu Sheng nodded firmly. He paused, then repeated more earnestly, ¡°I promise.¡±

    She studied him for a moment. ¡°You seem sincere,¡± she finally said, tilting her head. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll believe you¡ªfor now. Not that I could stop you anyway. You¡¯re the one who can open doors¡­ But enough about that. Since you¡¯ve decided to deal with all this chaos, have you thought about how to start? Are you going to be a spirit detective? Take on cases that might involve the Otherworld? Or be an independent investigator, poking around for clues in every nook and cranny? Or maybe¡­ randomly open doors every day and jump through them blindly?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s skip thatst one,¡± Yu Shengughed, waving his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of danger, but I¡¯m not that reckless. If I stumble upon something I can¡¯t handle and can¡¯t escape from, that¡¯d be the end of me.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough. d to see you haven¡¯t lost all sense,¡± Irene grinned. ¡°So, spirit detective or investigator? Detectives usually take on cases¡ªsteady work but with some restrictions. Investigators rely on toughness and guts¡ªfreedom of action but often facing big ¡®surprises.''¡±

    Yu Sheng thought for a moment. ¡°What about Little Red Riding Hood? Which is she?¡±

    ¡°Definitely a spirit detective,¡± Irene replied. ¡°She takes outsourced jobs from the Special Affairs Bureau, and she¡¯s a student working part-time. But she mentioned she¡¯s part of some organization called ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ or something.¡±

    ¡°An organization, huh?¡± Yu Sheng mused. ¡°Do groups like that need to register officially?¡±

    ¡°Probably?¡± Irene shrugged. ¡°How should I know? I¡¯ve forgotten most of that stuff. But I¡¯d assume so. With the Special Affairs Bureau overseeing things, gathering a bunch of skilled Otherworld professionals without registering might be considered an ¡®energetic but illegal social group.''¡±

    She paused, then eyed him suspiciously. ¡°Wait, are you thinking of starting your own organization? There¡¯s just the three of us right now, and Foxy doesn¡¯t even have an ID card¡ªnot that I do either. So basically, you¡¯re the only one here who officially counts as a person?¡±

    ¡°Seems that way,¡± he admitted sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°Oh man, where am I going to get Foxy an ID card?¡±

    ¡°Maybe ask the Special Affairs Bureau next time they contact you?¡± Irene suggested. ¡°They might help with something like that.¡±

    ¡°Are they even the right department for that?¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t hurt to ask.¡±

    ¡°True,¡± Yu Sheng conceded.

    He ruffled his hair, only to realize another concern. ¡°Wait a minute, Irene, are you nning to stay in my room tonight?¡±

    ¡°Obviously! My room is super creepy!¡±

    ¡°Says the creepiest one here. Go back to your own room!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 65: The Train

    Rush hour at the subway station was always so crowded that it made Song Cheng question his very existence. The carriages were packed to the brim, making it seem as if the entire city was squeezing into the subway. If he had a choice, he would avoid taking the train at this time.

    But he had no other option. The ¡°Train¡± only appeared reliably on the second run during the morning peak. While there were sporadic sightings at other times, they were unpredictable.

    Song Cheng, tall and broad-shouldered, wedged himself into the throng inside the carriage. As the subway departed and slowly gained speed, he felt the sway beneath his feet. All around him were office workers hurrying to their jobs, and the gaps between people were filled with a mixture of mingled scents.

    It was like a cage of steel filled withpressed flesh, tunneling headlong into the concrete-supported passages underground. Roaring from one ce to another, this man-made worm burrowed through the darkness. The artificial lights chased away the gloom inside the tunnel, but beyond the concrete walls, in the soil, darkness and the unknown were the true nature of the underground world.

    He closed his eyes slightly, letting these thoughts swirl in his mind. He imagined this steel ¡°flesh-carrying cage¡± tunneling through the dark earth, like a bizarre, blind worm. He envisioned the suffocating soil pressing in, cold andced with the scent of decay.

    With his eyes still closed, Song Cheng began to move slowly through the crowd in the carriage. Though it was still crowded, people unconsciously made way for him. Unhurriedly, he made his way to the end of the carriage and then opened his eyes to take a look.

    The door indicated that this was the end of Carriage No. 2; ahead was Carriage No. 3.

    Behind him, the noise in the carriage had somehow begun to fade. The asional chatter sounded distant, as if muffled by a thick wall.

    Without turning back, Song Cheng reached into his pocket and pulled out a piece of parchment, pre-soaked in ointment. He ced the paper into his mouth, chewing slowly. A sharp, intense vor surged straight to his head. Then he stepped forward.Passing through the door of Carriage No. 2, he entered an empty, silent carriage.

    Just moments ago, the previous carriage had been packed withmuters. Here, not a soul was in sight.

    On the slightly worn seatsy a few old newspapers. The dates on them, however, showed tomorrow¡¯s date.

    He turned back and saw that the automatic door behind him disyed the number Carriage No. 16.

    The pungent taste in his mouth was spreading. He turned and continued forward, passing through the door of Carriage No. 16 into the next part of the train. The next carriage was rusted and dpidated, its windows smeared with grime. asionally, faint lights flickered outside the windows, but they didn¡¯t resemble the usual subway tunnel lights. Instead, they seemed like eerie eyes gliding past, watching this roaring steel worm from the dark soil.

    This was Carriage No. 12. Song Cheng kept moving forward, checking the carriage numbers as he went. With each carriage he passed through, things grew stranger. Some carriages were filled with stic mannequins; others were overgrown with mushrooms. Somecked roofs and walls entirely, leaving only a bare floor speeding through the undting, writhing tunnels of earth.

    All the carriage numbers were randomly distributed, with no sequential order whatsoever.

    Suddenly, a warm glow of candlelight caught his eye. The next carriage bore no resemnce to a subway car at all. He stepped into arge, wooden coach. Several exquisitely dresseddies sat on either side, engaged in lively conversation, their melodiousughter ringing out asionally. Outside the carriage windows floated a light mist; streetmps passed by now and then, illuminating the streets of an unfamiliar city.

    One of the morousdies noticed Song Cheng¡¯s sudden entrance. Surprised, she stood up and approached him, inquiring about his intentions.

    But Song Cheng paid her no mind. He nced back at the door to see the carriage number: Carriage No. 8.

    He turned around and headed back.

    A ¡°normal carriage¡± identical in structure to a regr subway train appeared before him. The carriage was spacious and empty, brightly lit, with clean and orderly seats.

    Only one passenger sat midway down the carriage, near a window, holding a newspaper that obscured his face.

    Song Cheng nced back to confirm the door disyed Carriage No. 7. Only then did he breathe a sigh of relief and walk toward the lone passenger.

    The person wore a pitch-ck overcoat. At his feet rested a ck briefcase, and a ck umbre hung from the railing beside the seat.

    From the overcoat to the suitcase to the umbre, everything had a strange, rubbery texture.

    Song Cheng sat down beside the passenger and gently tapped the newspaper in his hands.

    The passenger finally lowered the paper and looked at Song Cheng.

    It was a smooth, slightly reflective face¡ªlike rubber. The features resembled a thin middle-aged man, topped with an old-fashioned ck bowler hat that seemed out of ce in the modern world.

    ¡°Hello,¡± the peculiar passenger nodded at Song Cheng. His voice quivered and was off-key, yet his manner was polite. ¡°What would you like to talk about today?¡±

    This was Entity No. 8, the Eighth Passenger, who appeared in the Otherworldly Train. He usually lingered in Carriage No. 8. Rational andmunicative, he asionally helped outsiders escape the Otherworld¡ªbut under certain conditions, he could be hostile.

    For now, he seemed friendly.

    ¡°Have you heard of an address at No. 44 Wutong Road?¡± Song Cheng asked casually, as if chatting with an ordinary person. ¡°A man named Xu Jiali lives there.¡±

    The rubber-like passenger shook his head. ¡°This train doesn¡¯t stop at that station.¡±

    Song Cheng¡¯s expression instantly became serious.

    The Eighth Passenger was known to possess information about many ¡°ces.¡± Unless it was an extremely bizarre or secret location, as long as the question was clear, he could provide basic information about any otherworldly ce, even if it was millions of light-years away. At the very least, he could confirm whether the ce existed and whether it was within the Boundary Realm.

    But now he said, ¡°This train doesn¡¯t stop at that station.¡±

    In fact, this train didn¡¯t stop anywhere, but when the Eighth Passenger said, ¡°This train doesn¡¯t stop at that station,¡± it meant he had no information about that ce.

    Since the Special Affairs Bureau had records on the Eighth Passenger, such a response had been documented less than five times.

    After a moment of silence, Song Cheng asked again, ¡°What about a person named Xu Jiali? Have you heard of him on your travels?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s information about people, you might want to ask the ¡®Storyteller.¡¯ He knows a lot about individuals. He¡¯s in the park, telling stories to children¡­ Do you need directions? I can tell you when the park is,¡± the Eighth Passenger replied unhurriedly.

    ¡°Thanks, but that won¡¯t be necessary. I know where the park is,¡± Song Cheng shook his head. He could feel the ointment in his mouth losing its potency, so he quickly asked another question, ¡°Any news from Nightfall Valleytely?¡±

    ¡°Nightfall Valley¡­ Ah, a traveler departed from there, but I don¡¯t know the details,¡± the Eighth Passenger said leisurely. ¡°If you¡¯re interested in what happened afterward, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Because that station has been canceled.¡±

    The Eighth Passenger ced the newspaper on hisp, his rubbery face expressionless.

    Song Cheng¡¯s eyes widened as he sat there, stunned.

    This answer had nevere up before!

    ¡°The train doesn¡¯t stop at that station¡± was at least a response noted in the records, but ¡°that station has been canceled¡±¡­ He was certain this was the first time!

    ¡°Why was it canceled?!¡± he blurted out, his gaze intense.

    ¡°Who knows?¡± The Eighth Passenger shrugged in an oddly human gesture. ¡°I only know about things along the train¡¯s route, but those happenings off the line¡­ I¡¯m not aware.¡±

    Song Cheng blinked, feeling the ointment¡¯s effects diminishing further. Faint human voices were starting to echo in his ears. He had more questions to ask, but just then, out of the corner of his eye, he noticed the newspaper resting on the Eighth Passenger¡¯sp.

    It was the only thing on this entity that didn¡¯t have a rubbery texture; it was just an ordinary newspaper.

    The front page featured arge ck-and-white illustration. In an era when even the cheapest tabloids used color printing, the monochrome image looked particrly vintage. The picture itself was blurry and distorted, more like a crude sketch smeared onto canvas by an inept artist than a genuine photograph.

    It depicted a deste valley with a giant eye floating above it, slowly moving away.

    Below the illustration was the headline: After the Feast

    ¡°We¡¯re approaching the station,¡± the Eighth Passenger¡¯s voice suddenly sounded beside him, pulling Song Cheng out of his daze.

    He looked up abruptly to see the Eighth Passenger staring intently at him. This rational entity had already picked up the ck umbre hanging from the railing. As he stood up, he asked casually, ¡°How¡¯s the weather today?¡±

    Song Cheng immediately gathered his thoughts, observing the entity before him with extra care.

    Today, the Eighth Passenger had brought an umbre, but it was dry.

    ¡°It¡¯s overcast today¡­¡± Song Cheng began.

    But then he noticed a slight water stain appearing on the Eighth Passenger¡¯s briefcase, as if invisible raindrops had just fallen upon it.

    ¡°But the rain has started to fall,¡± Song Cheng quickly added. ¡°Bringing an umbre was a wise choice.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± the Eighth Passenger smiled, the rubbery texture of his face emitting faint creaking sounds. ¡°Enjoy your journey, and be careful when you alight.¡±

    ¡°Safe travels,¡± Song Cheng exhaled, smiling and nodding.

    The cacophony of sounds returned from all around, the warmth of human bodies filling the crowded carriage.

    Song Cheng, tall and sturdy, was once again wedged among the throng in the subway car, feeling the sway as the train slowed down while approaching the station.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 66: A Morning at Yu Shengs Home

    Yu Sheng woke up to find Irene sprawled out at the foot of his bed, limbs syed in all directions. Her picture frame rested on the bedside table, leaning against the wall.

    He sighed. Last night, he hadn¡¯t managed to get this doll to leave¡ªmainly because every time he tried to carry her to the door, she would kick up such a fuss that it gave him a headache.

    Sighing deeply again, Yu Sheng noticed that Irene showed no signs of waking up. He stretched out his foot and nudged her twice.

    ¡°Time to get up. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll take your picture frame away and let you sleep back in the painting.¡±

    Irene finally stirred, slowly sitting up. With her hair a tangled mess and eyes half-closed, she looked at him. ¡°Good morning¡­ hey¡­¡±

    ¡°Morning? It¡¯s almost noon!¡± Yu Sheng suppressed the urge to kick this troublesome doll off the bed. ¡°Do you know how many times you rolled aroundst night?! You¡¯re a doll; it¡¯s strange enough that you need to sleep, but how can you sleep so restlessly?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ yawn¡­¡± Irene rubbed her eyes, stretchingzily while muttering, ¡°Don¡¯t be so grumpy. I¡¯m so pretty, and you¡¯re still not happy sharing a room with me¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng broke into a cold sweat, looking at this tiny being no more than a few centimeters tall, feeling his temples throb. ¡°You¡¯ve got a big ego for someone so small. Do you even know what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    Irene didn¡¯t seem to care at all. With her hair still disheveled, she crawled up to him, lowered her head boldly, and said matter-of-factly, ¡°Help me brush my hair.¡±A vein twitched on Yu Sheng¡¯s forehead. He got out of bed, went to the bathroom, grabbed ab, and tossed it onto the bed. ¡°Not my problem. Brush it yourself.¡±

    Irene grabbed theb that was as big as her head with both hands, rolling her eyes. ¡°Do you think I can brush it myself? I can¡¯t even hold this thing with one hand. Why don¡¯t you get me a doll-sizedb¡­¡±

    Then sheunched into a long list ofints: ¡°Usually when my hair¡¯s messy, I have to use my hands,¡± ¡°I had to sleep on a chair the first day,¡± ¡°No one cares about a doll¡¯s feelings,¡± and so on, without a pause. Listening to her, Yu Sheng felt like his ears were about to catch fire.

    ¡°¡­ I must owe you from a past life,¡± Yu Sheng finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He came over, took theb from her hands, and lifted her onto the bedside table. ¡°Sit here and don¡¯t move.¡±

    Irene immediately grinned victoriously, sitting on the bedside table while muttering, ¡°Since you made this body, it¡¯s only natural you handle the after-sales service¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng grumpily brushed the doll¡¯s hair while speaking, ¡°¡®After-sales service¡¯¡ªis that how you use that term?¡±

    ¡°Close enough¡ªhey, be gentle! Don¡¯t pull it out. A doll¡¯s hair is precious.¡±

    Yu Sheng sighed yet again. He managed to smooth out Irene¡¯s hair, which had be a tangled mess from her restless sleep. Then he hung the picture frame that had been leaning against the wall back onto her and turned to go wash up.

    ¡°Hey, Yu Sheng! What¡¯s for breakfast?¡± Irene¡¯s voice came from outside the bathroom shortly after.

    At that moment, Yu Sheng¡¯s mouth was full of toothpaste foam. He mumbled a reply, ¡°I¡¯ll cook some noodlester, just something quick¡ªand then we¡¯re heading out.¡±

    An ¡°Oh¡± came from outside the bathroom, and then the doll finally quieted down.

    But Yu Sheng had a nagging feeling that Irene¡¯s temporary silence meant she was nning something bigger¡ªhe felt his intuition was tingling.

    Though, intuition tingling in this situation seemed a bit odd.

    After washing up, Yu Sheng wiped his face and looked up at himself in the mirror.

    He looked energetic, hisplexion good, even a slight smile ying on his lips.

    He realized he hadn¡¯t seen himself looking this spirited in the mirror for a long time, and for a moment, he felt a bit dazed.

    He still remembered not long ago, living anxiously in this vast city that made him uneasy. During those two months, he fell asleep each day under tension and pressure, spent restless nights filled with dreams, and woke up exhausted. He washed his face only every few days, and the self he saw in the mirror was always listless.

    But now, he saw a vibrant young man, with a hint of expectation for the future in his eyes¡ªnot at all like someone who had been kicked all night by a restless doll.

    ¡°¡­ My mindset has really changed¡­¡± Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, whispering to himself.

    Then he heard Irene¡¯s wailing voiceing from outside the door: ¡°Yu¡ªSheng! Did you fall in¡ª? I¡¯ll get Foxy to fish you out¡ª¡±

    The smile on Yu Sheng¡¯s face froze instantly. He turned his head and pulled the door open, only to see Irene standing energetically on the floor outside the bathroom, her picture frame on her back, grinning up at him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been in there for over half an hour!¡± the doll said, looking up.

    Yu Sheng walked past her directly, opened the bedroom door, and prepared to see if Foxy had woken up.

    As soon as he opened the door, he was startled: Foxy was standing right at the doorway, leaning forward like a thief, hesitating whether toe in.

    Foxy was also startled by Yu Sheng¡¯s sudden opening of the door¡ªreally startled. The big fluffy tail behind her ¡°poofed¡± up instantly, standing like a screen in the hallway, and even the tworge ears on her head stood straight up.

    After two or three seconds, the fluffed-up fox girl slowly rxed, looking at Yu Sheng somewhat sheepishly. ¡°Um¡­ Benefactor¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng was curious: ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I woke up but didn¡¯t know what to do, so¡­ I waited here, but I didn¡¯t know if you were awake, so I didn¡¯t dare to knock,¡± Foxy immediately exined nervously, then looked at Yu Sheng worriedly. ¡°Are you okay? Did you fall somewhere?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t fall anywhere! Don¡¯t listen to Irene¡¯s nonsense in the future,¡± Yu Sheng scolded, then frowned as he looked Foxy up and down. ¡°Have you been waiting at the door like this?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­ From now on, this is your home. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. If you have nothing to do, you can watch TV or something¡­ Oh, when I have time, I¡¯ll teach you how to use the appliances at home,¡± Yu Sheng said casually, turning and heading towards the stairs. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs to eat first. I¡¯ll cook some noodles to make do with. Today I¡¯ll take you shopping.¡±

    As soon as she heard the word ¡°eat,¡± Foxy¡¯s eyes visibly lit up, and she almost skipped along to keep up with Yu Sheng.

    But Yu Sheng took two steps and stopped again, turning his head to look at the fox girl, his expression hesitant.

    Foxy tilted her head. ¡°Benefactor?¡±

    ¡°I just thought of something¡­¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s gaze fell on the top of Foxy¡¯s head. ¡°You can hide your tail, but what about your ears? If you go out like this¡­ it might attract attention.¡±

    Hearing Yu Sheng say this, Foxy seemed a bit puzzled. Since she arrived here, she hadn¡¯t stepped out of the house, so she had no idea what the outside world was like, let alone imagine what¡¯s wrong with her appearance outside.

    But since the benefactor said so, she believed him.

    The fox girl rubbed her hands, raised her hands to take off the ears on top of her head, and stuffed them into her tail, then hid her tail.

    The scene fell into silence.

    Yu Sheng stood there, frozen in the middle of his sentence, like a statue in the hallway.

    Until Irene¡¯s shrill scream broke the silence: ¡°Aaaaah¡ªFox girl, what did you just take off your head?!¡±

    Foxy pulled out the pair of fluffy ears from her tail and showed them to Irene. ¡°My ears.¡±

    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Those things are detachable?! They¡¯re fake?!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re real,¡± Foxy said matter-of-factly while putting her ears away. ¡°Fox spirits are good at transformation.¡±

    Yu Sheng eximed, ¡°The fox spirits I know don¡¯t ¡®transform¡¯ like that¡­¡±

    Foxy immediately looked surprised. ¡°Benefactor, you¡¯ve met other fox spirits?¡±

    Yu Sheng was stunned for a moment, then quicklyposed himself. ¡°¡­ No, I¡¯ve never met any.¡±

    ¡°A fox spirit has to learn the art of refinement and transformation. The first step is to start by refining oneself. If practiced well, one can transform,¡± Foxy earnestly exined to Yu Sheng and Irene what she consideredmon knowledge. ¡°But my parents didn¡¯t have time to teach me much. I only learned¡­ basic transformations. I heard from the immortal that powerful fox spirits can even transform themselves into stories in books, shadows in history, relying only on people¡¯s word of mouth to traverse ancient and modern times in an instant, crossing the stars, but I¡­ can¡¯t!¡±

    Yu Sheng listened, dumbfounded, his imagination working overtime to keep up with the fox girl¡¯s description. His ears understood, but his brain refused to believe it, always feeling that this girl was pulling his leg.

    But Foxy¡¯s innocent face didn¡¯t look like someone who would make up lies.

    ¡°I feel like something¡¯s off,¡± Irene muttered, touching her chin. ¡°My memory isn¡¯t working well right now. Don¡¯t try to fool me¡­ Where did you get this mon knowledge¡¯ from? Wasn¡¯t that immortal pulling your leg? Let me tell you, those tour guide types will say anything¡­¡±

    Foxy shook her head vigorously. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but my transformation method was really taught by my parents. It¡¯s really like this¡ª¡±

    As she spoke, she carefully observed Yu Sheng again. Then, her hair and eye color instantly changed, mimicking Yu Sheng¡¯s ck hair and ck eyes.

    Now, she lookedpletely like an ordinary pretty girl, clearly a local.

    ¡°Is this okay?¡± the fox girl looked at Yu Sheng expectantly.

    Yu Sheng paused for a moment, finally nodding with a bit of daze.

    At least this time, her transformation process seemed much more normal¡­

    <em></em>

 Chapter 67: Foxys New Life

    Now that Yu Sheng finally understood why Foxy couldunch her own tails like projectiles, everything began to make sense.

    He wasn¡¯t entirely sure how other fox spirits operated in this world, but apparently, Foxy¡¯s lineage had taken a unique path¡ªone that involved some rather extraordinary abilities.

    At the dining table, the fox girl sat across from him, clumsily gripping a pair of chopsticks. She was shoveling food from her bowl into her mouth at an astonishing speed.

    It was just the simplest noodle soup, with a few greens, some sliced ham, and two fried eggs. But Foxy was eating as if it were the most exquisite delicacy in the world. Her eating manners weren¡¯t exactly refined¡ªbut she was thoroughly enjoying herself.

    Strictly speaking, this was the first hot meal she¡¯d had in years. Though the biscuits and instant noodles Yu Sheng had previously brought her were appreciated, sitting safely at a dining table like now, eating a bowl of steaming food, was an entirely different experience.

    ¡°Slow down,¡± Yu Sheng said gently, watching as Foxy nearly finished her bowl in the blink of an eye. He felt a twinge of concern and lightly touched her hand. ¡°There¡¯s more in the pot if you¡¯re still hungry. And that¡¯s not how you hold chopsticks¡ªlook at me.¡±

    Foxy lifted her eyes from the bowl and nced at Yu Sheng¡¯s right hand. While chewing on a fried egg, she awkwardly adjusted her own grip on the chopsticks.

    She was a quick learner.

    ¡°Am I eating too fast?¡± Foxy asked a bit shyly after finishing her bowl of noodles. She noticed that Yu Sheng¡¯s bowl was still half full, and beside him, Irene had a bowl in front of her that hadn¡¯t been touched at all. ¡°I just¡­ always feel that if I don¡¯t hurry, the food might disappear.¡±¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Yu Sheng reassured her with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it. And with your physique, eating more won¡¯t harm your health. If you¡¯re still hungry, I¡¯ll get you some more.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Foxy nodded eagerly.

    Before Yu Sheng could stand up, Irene, who was perched on the table, spoke up. ¡°Let her have my bowl first.¡±

    The tiny doll pushed the bowl in front of her toward Foxy with both hands.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Foxy said, not questioning why there was a bowl of food in front of a doll who couldn¡¯t eat. She simply lowered her head and began eating quickly.

    After the meal, Yu Sheng noticed that the bowl and chopsticks Foxy had used hardly needed washing¡ªthey were licked so clean they practically shone.

    Once he tidied up the kitchen, Yu Sheng changed into his outdoor clothes.

    He also found some of his own clothes for Foxy¡ªa shirt, pants, and a jacket. To be honest, they didn¡¯t fit well. Yu Sheng was much taller than the fox girl, and his clothes hung loosely on her no matter how they tried to adjust them.

    Sleepwear could be a few sizes off and still be manageable, but going-out clothes were a different story. In the end, Yu Sheng had to use numerous hidden safety pins and some quick stitching to make his clothes stay on Foxy securely and not look too incongruous.

    Even so, a girl about five foot three wearing obviously ill-fitting men¡¯s clothes would still look rather odd walking outside. But fortunately, Foxy¡¯s good lookspensated for that.

    As it turned out, a pretty face really did let you get away with almost anything. The fox girl¡¯s features were indeed lovely, so when she walked outside, she would at most look like a fashionable girl with an unusual taste in clothes.

    While Yu Sheng was busy adjusting Foxy¡¯s outfit, Irene sat cross-legged on the shoe cab nearby, her chin propped up in her hands as she watched with interest. When Yu Sheng was nearly finished, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Foxy, you can make your ears and tails disappear, so why can¡¯t you change your height? And your clothes¡ªmy outfit is something I conjured myself. Can¡¯t you fox spirits transform like that?¡±

    ¡°The powerful fox spirits can!¡± Foxy immediately defended her kind. ¡°Dad said that truly powerful fox spirits can be as tall as mountains in the blink of an eye! They run through forests and mountains, chased by thousands of celestial officers. If they¡¯re caught, they could be sentenced to over five hundred years! But I can¡¯t do that. I¡¯ve only learned to refine my ears and tails¡­¡±

    Irene blinked, her expression somewhat baffled. ¡°Um, that doesn¡¯t exactly sound like something to be proud of¡­ Hey, you¡¯re speaking more fluently now!¡±

    Foxy¡¯s eyes lit up, clearly pleased. ¡°I¡¯m getting used to it as I talk.¡±

    Irene turned her gaze to Yu Sheng, her thoughts a mystery. Suddenly, she spoke up, ¡°Are you two going out together?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Yu Sheng replied, nodding. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have any clothes or shoes of her own, and she can¡¯t go shopping by herself. I have to go with her.¡±

    ¡°I want to go out too,¡± Irene dered, propping her chin on her hands.

    Yu Sheng looked surprised. He finally realized what the little doll had been plotting since morning, but it still caught him off guard. ¡°You? How can you go out? A two-foot-tall living doll walking around in public? You¡¯d scare people half to death!¡±

    ¡°You can carry me,¡± Irene suggested confidently. ¡°I¡¯ll disguise myself.¡±

    ¡°How exactly would you do that?¡± Yu Sheng asked skeptically.

    Without another word, Irene slumped down, her limb joints going limp, her head lolling to one side. Her eyes stared nkly ahead, devoid of any spark of life.

    Her voice echoed in Yu Sheng and Foxy¡¯s minds. ¡°See? Now I look just like a regr doll. There are plenty of dolls like me in toy stores. If you put me in a shop window, no one would notice me all day.¡±

    Yu Sheng stared at her, amazed by her ingenuity.

    But then a thought made him ufortable. ¡°Wait a minute. Wouldn¡¯t it look a bit¡­ odd for a grown man like me to be carrying around arge doll in public?¡±

    The light in Irene¡¯s eyes instantly returned. In a sh, she leaped from the shoe cab onto Yu Sheng¡¯s head. ¡°You didn¡¯t think it was weird when you carried me into other worlds to fight monsters! Now you won¡¯t even take me out for a stroll? If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll bite your head until it¡¯s covered in teeth marks¡ªyou won¡¯t be able to hide it with band-aids!¡±

    Yu Sheng iled about, trying to deal with the doll who was now wing at his hair. After a struggle, he managed to pull her off and thrust her into the arms of a bewildered Foxy. ¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯ll take you out. But Foxy has to carry you.¡±

    Irene grinned, satisfied. She just wanted to go outside; it didn¡¯t matter who held her.

    In fact, she wouldn¡¯t have minded being stuffed into a suitcase and wheeled around. She could always unzip it a little to peek outside.

    She hadn¡¯t seen the world beyond these walls in a very, very long time.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that your painting is a bit of a problem,¡± Yu Sheng remarked, frowning at the framed picture Irene usually carried on her back. Because of it, Foxy had to hold the doll in an awkward position, and the frame obstructed her view. ¡°It¡¯s conspicuous, and more importantly, it¡¯s in the way.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it off and hold it separately,¡± Irene suggested, removing the frame from her back. ¡°Just don¡¯t let it get too far from me.¡±

    Foxy nodded. Before Yu Sheng could say anything, she turned around, and with a soft ¡°whoosh,¡± a cluster of fluffy tails appeared. She deftly tucked the frame into one of them.

    This time, Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity. He realized that Foxy¡¯s method of storing things in her tails was not what he¡¯d imagined. ¡°Wait¡­ How did you do that? Is there some kind of storage space in your tail?¡±

    Foxy blinked and then, as if only now realizing his confusion, turned to show him her tails in detail for the first time. ¡°This one is for storage,¡± she exined, pointing to a tail. ¡°These two are for hugging when I sleep to keep warm. These others can be used as nkets or to grab things. Except for the storage one, the other tails can be used in fights.¡±

    Yu Sheng stared, astonished. ¡°You mean¡­ you can shoot them out?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Foxy confirmed.

    ¡°And these abilities are all results of your ¡®refinement¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she nodded.

    Yu Sheng thought for a moment, then could only sigh. ¡°Fox spirits are truly amazing.¡±

    More remarkable than humans, he thought.

    Meanwhile, at the Special Affairs Bureau¡¯s Second Division, Song Cheng walked into the office twenty minutester than usual.

    Almost as soon as he sat down at his desk, the monitor flickered to life. The face of Director Bai Li Qing appeared on the screen, her expression as cool andposed as ever.

    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve been to the ¡®Train,''¡± her calm voice emanated from the speakers. ¡°Was everything alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but there was a slight hup,¡± Song Cheng admitted, feeling a bit embarrassed. ¡°Today¡¯s ¡®Train¡¯ had a moreplex carriage structure than usual. When I returned to the real world, I realized I¡¯d missed my stop.¡±

    ¡°How did themunication with Passenger Zero go?¡± Bai Li Qing asked directly.

    ¡°Chief, something seems off,¡± Song Cheng said, adjusting his posture and leaning forward slightly. ¡°Regarding Station No. 3 on Wutong Road, the passenger said, ¡®No such station.¡¯ That¡¯s unusual, but not entirely unexpected. The real issue was when I asked about ¡®Nightfall Valley¡¯¡­¡±

    He paused, his expression grave. ¡°Passenger Zero replied that the station has been canceled.¡±

    For the first time, he saw a look of surprise sh across Bai Li Qing¡¯s face.

    He had always thought her expression was unchangeable.

    ¡°This is the first time we¡¯ve received such a response,¡± Song Cheng continued cautiously, observing her reaction. ¡°Do you think¡­¡±

    ¡°Arrange for the Deep Divers to perform an immediate deep dive,¡± Bai Li Qing ordered swiftly.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 68: Foxys Memories of Home

    A beautiful ck-haired girl with clear eyes walked down the bustling street, wearing ill-fitting men¡¯s clothes. She gazed around curiously, clutching a gothic doll that exuded an eerie aura, its eyes seeming never to close. Such a duo was bound to attract attention in a crowded ce. To be honest, Yu Sheng felt he might have underestimated the ¡°difficulty¡± of taking both Foxy and Irene out at the same time.

    He had lost count of the curious nces thrown their way. Half of them were undoubtedly drawn to Foxy, who was peering around like a child seeing the world for the first time. The other half were aimed at him.

    But Yu Sheng had to stick with the fox girl beside him, because she genuinely understood nothing about this world.

    She didn¡¯t even know what money looked like here. In fact, the mere fact that she knew you needed money to buy things was impressive enough¡ªthanks to her having lived in a civilized society many, many years ago.

    On the other hand, the social norms in Foxy¡¯s memories were so different from those of the city that unexpected troubles kept popping up.

    For instance, when they passed a parking lot, she was particrly curious about why so many ¡°immortal carriages¡± were parked there yet remained so quiet, and why those vehicles were so patient. Honestly, when she first brought it up, Yu Sheng didn¡¯t even grasp what she meant.

    ¡°In my hometown,¡± Foxy exined softly, ¡°carriages and boats all have spirits. The spirits of transportation love to run and jump; they don¡¯t like staying still outside the mountain gates. So when immortals and demons go out and need to stay somewhere, they hand their vehicles over to caretakers. The caretakers are responsible for taking the vehicles around nearby. There¡¯s also arge ce with its own little dimension where you can put the vehicles inside and let them roam freely. That¡¯s called a ¡®self-service parking lot¡¯¡­¡±

    As she spoke, she pointed to a car by the roadside where a novice driver struggled to park. ¡°That one is so clumsy. Back home, even children¡¯s hobbyhorses would mock it.¡±

    Yu Sheng quickly pressed down her hand. ¡°Things are different here than in your hometown. Don¡¯t point.¡±¡°Oh,¡± Foxy nodded, a bit confused.

    Yu Sheng wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, suddenly very curious about what her hometown was like. When he first met Foxy, he thought her home was a ssic world of immortals and demons. But then there was the immortal tour guide, andter ¡°hundreds ofw enforcement immortals capturing a great fox demon for viting forest protectionws and sentencing her to five hundred years,¡± and now even children¡¯s toys like hobbyhorses had spirits. He felt his mind spinning.

    He couldn¡¯t quite imagine the style of Foxy¡¯s homnd.

    Could such a ce even exist in a normal universe?

    Unfortunately, Foxy herself couldn¡¯t clearly describe what her hometown was like¡ªnot just because she was young when she left, but also because the long torment in foreignnds had made her forget many things.

    ¡°I can¡¯t remember much. I just recall the elders saying our home wasn¡¯t always like that,¡± Foxy mused, trying to bring up the faded memories in her mind. ¡°It was when powerful ¡®Heavenly Beings¡¯ arrived and enlightened the warring creatures on the ground. After that, we began living with the Heavenly Beings, ¡®traversing stars and millions of miles in an instant.¡¯ I remember the elders saying that the stars in the sky would change positions every few years¡ªthat was the Heavenly Beings adjusting navigation routes. My father worked on those routes. His job was to push out anything that broke into the routes and give them tickets¡­¡±

    As she spoke, the fox girl grew excited. ¡°My father could operate an enormous ¡®immortal shuttle,¡¯ bigger than a building! He said it was called a ¡®starship.¡¯ The spirit of the starship was even more powerful. All you needed was one person to lie in a pool inside the starship and give orders to the spirit, and it would fly. It could catch things faster than light using a treasure called¡­ ¡®Moonfront Ensnarement Breath Severer¡¯¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng listened, bewildered. He nced at Irene, who was being held motionless in Foxy¡¯s arms, pretending to be an ordinary doll, and wondered silently, ¡°Can you make sense of this?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Irene¡¯s voice echoed in his mind. ¡°Are you taking her seriously? She might just be making it up¡­ I suggest you wait a couple of months until her mind settles. By then, the story might change again.¡±

    Yu Sheng frowned. He also doubted the authenticity of Foxy¡¯s fantastical tales, but he felt that if she were truly confused, she wouldn¡¯t be able to concoct such imaginative and intricately detailed stories.

    Regardless, what Foxy described left a deep impression on him.

    ¡°Alright, stop overthinking,¡± Irene¡¯s voice interrupted his thoughts. ¡°You¡¯d better get Foxy into some proper clothes¡ªthe real challenge starts now.¡±

    Hearing this, Yu Sheng¡¯s face turned grim.

    Many things seemed straightforward during nning, but once you had to consider the details, the troublesome parts emerged.

    He had no idea how to pick out clothes for a girl! He hadn¡¯t even stepped into a women¡¯s clothing store!

    But he had no choice. He was the one who said he¡¯d adopt Foxy; it was toote to regret it now.

    Just as Yu Sheng led Foxy toward the mall, bracing himself as if heading to his doom, a familiar figure shed at the edge of his vision.

    It was a petite, short-haired girl, about seventeen or eighteen, with pursed lips and a maturity that seemed slightly out of ce for her age.

    At first, Yu Sheng didn¡¯t recognize her, only finding her familiar. After a couple of seconds, he realized where that familiarity came from.

    It was the girl who called herself ¡°Little Red Riding Hood.¡± Today, she wasn¡¯t wearing her dark red outfit but had on a brightly colored jacket, making her less recognizable at first nce.

    Yu Sheng immediately knew he¡¯d found a savior.

    Almost simultaneously, ¡°Little Red Riding Hood,¡± walking on the opposite side, sensed someone looking at her. She quickly looked up¡ªfor a brief moment, her eyes were as alert as a wolf¡¯s.

    But that wolf-like gaze vanished instantly, too quick for anyone to notice. Seeing Yu Sheng, she looked slightly surprised.

    She swiftly crossed the street, a hint of surprise in her eyes as she regarded Yu Sheng. After sizing him up for a few seconds, she finally spoke. ¡°You¡¯re out shopping too?¡±

    ¡°Is it strange that Ie out to buy things?¡± Yu Sheng replied.

    ¡°Ah, sorry. I just thought it was a coincidence.¡± Realizing her words might seem odd, she promptly apologized, though the doubt in her eyes didn¡¯t fade.

    After all, she knew Yu Sheng lived in Wutong Road¡ªa different world altogether.

    When she left that ce, she had guessed that this ¡°human¡± named Yu Sheng might not be entirely human. His extremely realistic human behavior could very well be some form of mimicry.

    She hadn¡¯t expected to see this ¡°person¡± who resided in an Otherworld strolling down the street to shop.

    Could he even eat human food?

    An absurd thought crossed her mind.

    Then she noticed Foxy standing beside him and the doll in her arms.

    ¡°Is that one¡­ dead?¡± she asked, pointing at Irene, whose eyes had lost their sparkle.

    Irene¡¯s eyes almost flickered back to life¡ªshe shifted slightly in Foxy¡¯s arms. Yu Sheng heard her angry voice in his mind, ¡°She¡¯s the dead one! May she explode on the spot eight hundred times! Yu Sheng! Insult her back for me!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s cursing you,¡± Yu Sheng said calmly, pointing at Irene, who still didn¡¯t dare to move. ¡°Quite nastily, actually. I¡¯m too polite to repeat it.¡±

    Irene began cursing even more vehemently.

    ¡°Little Red Riding Hood¡± couldn¡¯t hear any of it.

    But she could imagine.

    ¡°You two are¡­ quite creative,¡± she remarked, giving Irene an appraising look. ¡°Using this method to bring her out openly. By the way, judging by the situation, are you buying clothes for her?¡± She nodded toward Foxy.

    ¡°Spot on,¡± Yu Sheng admitted, spreading his hands and choosing to ignore Irene¡¯s ongoing tirade. ¡°I¡¯m at a bit of a loss. Didn¡¯t expect to run into you¡ªcould you help us out?¡±

    ¡°I think I can guess what kind of help you need,¡± she responded, her eyes drifting over Foxy¡¯s ill-fitting attire. A slight smile yed on her lips. ¡°This is something I haven¡¯t done before.¡±

    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°So you¡¯ll help?¡±

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s no trouble,¡± she said nonchntly. ¡°But you¡¯ll have to help me with something afterward.¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 69: The Deep Dive

    Yu Sheng had considered countless possibilities for the favor Little Red Riding Hood would ask of him. He figured it would have something to do with the supernatural¡ªafter all, despite looking like a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl, she was a professional ¡°spirit detective.¡± Whatever it was, it had to be serious. Truth be told, he was a little excited. Since he also dealt with Otherworlds, this could be a great opportunity to learn something new from a ¡°junior¡± in the field.

    But there was also a nagging worry in the back of his mind. What if he couldn¡¯t handle whatever she needed? If it was too tough, he¡¯d have to find a way to muddle through without losing face.

    Sitting in a cozy roadside caf¨¦, Yu Sheng waited. Little Red Riding Hood was rummaging through her bag, and when she finally pulled something out, he blinked in disbelief.

    She wanted him to help copy her math homework.

    A massive stack of it.

    He stared at the thick booklet of math papers in front of him, then nced up at the short-haired girl across the table. His eyes went back and forth several times, his confusion evident.

    This was, in a way, more daunting than battling monsters in an Otherworld. If it weren¡¯t for the answers at the back, he¡¯d be totally lost. Fighting entities, no matter how tough, was straightforward¡ªyou could die a few times and still drag yourself through. But math? If you didn¡¯t know it, you just didn¡¯t know it. Even if someone knocked him out and he woke up again, he¡¯d still be clueless.

    Foxy stood nearby, holding Irene, watching but clearly not understanding what was going on.

    ¡°You just need to help me copy this booklet,¡± Little Red Riding Hood said casually. ¡°The answers are at the back, so your handwriting can be a bit messy. Just fill it up. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll take Foxy to the mall next door to buy some clothes.¡± She paused, then added, ¡°Oh, and I¡¯ll need some cash. I don¡¯t have much on me. After we¡¯re done, I¡¯ll bring back the receipts, and we can settle up.¡±Yu Sheng opened his mouth, trying to find the right words. ¡°Wait¡­ so the favor is helping you with homework? Is that¡­ appropriate?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡± she replied, sounding slightly annoyed. ¡°I¡¯d already finished my homework, but it got torn up by an entity¡ªand my teacher doesn¡¯t believe me.¡± She sighed dramatically, but there was a twinkle of amusement in her eyes. ¡°I was ready to pull an all-nighter, but since I ran into you¡­¡±

    He grimaced. ¡°My handwriting is different from yours. Even if I try to copy it, your teacher might notice.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± She waved a hand dismissively. ¡°They won¡¯t look closely when they collect it. At least I¡¯m making an effort. Some of my ssmates just get someone else to do it entirely¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Yu Sheng sighed, resigning himself to the fact that his expectations rarely matched reality. He stood up, pulled out his wallet, and handed it to her. ¡°Take Foxy with you. If you have any questions, ask her. And take Irene. If anything happens, contact me through her.¡±

    Foxy looked at Little Red Riding Hood, seeming a bit uneasy. But after hearing Yu Sheng¡¯s instructions, she nodded slightly.

    Little Red Riding Hood epted the wallet, a mischievous glint in her eyes. ¡°So you¡¯re giving me both the person and the money? Not afraid I¡¯ll run off?¡±

    He was already flipping through the math papers. Without looking up, he replied, ¡°Unless you n to avoid every door for the rest of your life.¡±

    Her smile faltered for a moment, a slight twitch at the corner of her mouth. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a bit ominous.¡±

    He sighed dramatically. ¡°This stack of papers is scarier. Ugh, I never thought I¡¯d be facing high school homework again. Back in my day, we didn¡¯t have this much¡­¡±

    She quickly grabbed Foxy¡¯s hand, backing away. ¡°Well then, we¡¯re off to buy clothes!¡±

    Foxy blinked, then hesitantly lifted Irene and waved at him¡ªthough her other hand was firmly held by Little Red Riding Hood.

    Even from several meters away, Yu Sheng could see Irene baring her tiny teeth in a silent grimace.

    ¡­

    Passing through one istion door after another, navigating a maze of safety airlocks, Song Cheng felt as if he were venturing into the belly of some colossal beast made of steel and concrete. The stark corridors echoed with his footsteps, the air thick with anticipation.

    After several rigorous checkpoints, he finally reached his destination.

    At the end of the brightly lit underground corridor stood a heavy alloy gate. Fully armed Special Bureau guards stood on either side, their stances rigid. Intricate patterns adorned the gate¡¯s surface, so borate they seemed to swirl if you looked too long. Above it, a green light emitted a reassuring glow, disying the words ¡°Deep Dive Zone ¨C D Dive Port.¡±

    Song Cheng took out his ID card and swiped it on the scanner marked ¡°Customs Inspection.¡± As the gate slid open, a shimmering, distorted light greeted him. Stepping through, he entered an expansive hall filled withrge, cube-like tanks arranged in neat rows. Each tank, about three meters square, contained a pale blue liquid that seemed to glow softly. Beneath each was aplex ck metal base, humming withtent energy.

    Technicians in white uniforms moved briskly among the tanks, checking readings and adjusting equipment.

    As he stepped forward, a momentary dizziness washed over him, followed by a ringing in his ears. His headset chimed softly: ¡°Entered D Dive Port. Current Deep Dive Zone located at Paning-III Station. Average depth: Level Unknown. Environment: Stable.¡±

    Shaking off the lingering sensation, he spotted a familiar figure ahead¡ªa man in a white uniform, his long gray-white hair tied back in a sleek ponytail.

    ¡°Director!¡± he greeted, approaching Xu Jiali with a hint of surprise. ¡°You came personally?¡±

    Xu Jiali turned, his pale, colorless eyes meeting Song Cheng¡¯s. ¡°Given the unprecedented circumstances, I thought it necessary. Your team is ready.¡±

    He nodded, ncing at the six tanks nearby.

    Within each, a deep diver was being lowered by mechanical arms. They wore sleek ck power armor, faces concealed behind fully enclosed helmets with dark red visors that flickered with streams of data. Each carried apact reactor pack on their back, powering mental shields and specialized observation equipment.

    Suspended in the pale blue liquid, the divers descended slowly. Momentster, a faint humming emanated from the ck metal bases beneath the tanks, growing steadily louder, filling the hall with a resonant vibration.

    A voice over the inte announced, ¡°Configuring ¡®Deep Sea¡¯ environment. Personnel, prepare for descent. Umbilical connections ready, awaiting manualmand.¡±

    A technician monitored the controls, eyes fixed on the fluctuating readings. After a few tense seconds, he called out, ¡°Initiate umbilical connections!¡±

    Staff moved swiftly, inputtingmands into each tank¡¯s interface. From the depths of the liquid, ck metallic tendrils emerged, resembling spines with glowing segments of dark red light. They snaked through the fluid, attaching seamlessly to the chests of the divers.

    ¡°Umbilicals connected. Inducers injected. Beginning descent,¡± the announcement continued.

    The liquid began to ripple, transforming before their eyes. It was as if each tank now held a fragment of a vast ocean, the water undting with unseen currents, shimmering with ethereal light.

    The next moment, all the deep divers vanished from Song Cheng¡¯s sight, leaving only the ¡°umbilical cords¡± connected to their power armor, still floating in their original positions. These cords gently swayed in the liquid, as if indicating that the divers remained within the chamber¡ªjust no longer visible to those outside of it.

    ¡°Do you think this will work?¡± Xu Jiali asked softly, his gaze distant. ¡°What will they find?¡±

    Song Cheng hesitated, choosing his words carefully. ¡°The inducer allows them to enter the spirit realm. It¡¯s effective for certain Otherworlds, especially those essed through thoughts or dreams. But Nightfall Valley is¡­ unique. We¡¯ve yet to find a stable entry point. At best, they might catch a glimpse. With the recent anomalies¡ªeven the numbered passengers are uncertain. I fear they may return empty-handed.¡±

    Xu Jiali nodded thoughtfully, his expression unreadable.

    He was about to borate when a sudden, piercing rm red, sharp and jarring against the backdrop of humming machinery.

    ¡°Contamination detected!¡± a technician shouted, leaping into action. ¡°Initiate emergency retrieval!¡±

    The emergency stop was activated. The tanks drained rapidly, the luminous liquid disappearing in seconds. Sparks flew from the umbilicals as they disconnected, and the divers reappeared, copsing onto the tank floors. One tore off his helmet, retching violently. Another stumbled to the tank wall, pounding on the reinforced barrier, his muffled voice urgent.

    Song Cheng and Xu Jiali rushed over.

    ¡°We reached the end of the passage!¡± the diver gasped, his voice distorted through the barrier. ¡°There was a light¡ªno Nightfall Valley, nothing! Just¡­ just math problems! Massive ones! They were everywhere! It¡¯s all huge, freaking math problems!¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 70: The Encounter

    In the Special Affairs Bureau, Deep Divers were the elite of the elite. Emerging from ordinary agents, they had undergone rigorous selection and harsh training, enduring countless trials to be what they were.

    They were always dispatched to the most dangerous ces, facing challenges beyond humanprehension. They knew how to survive in deadly alien environments, chase down deranged cultists of the Angel Cult inwlessnds, and even infiltrate Otherworlds to confront the most dangerous entities. Sometimes, they dove into nightmares to rescue lost souls trapped inbyrinths woven from spirit and consciousness. Deep Diving¡ªdescending from the peaceful world into the dark dimensions beneath reason¡ªwas their job.

    But not everything could be understood or fought by human intelligence. Even the most seasoned Deep Divers often faced failure. And now, this situation surpassed even Song Cheng¡¯s experience¡ªit seemed to exceed the Director¡¯s expectations as well.

    Six Deep Divers had been transferred from the ¡°Tank¡± to the outside. Their power suits had automatically activated emergency medical procedures upon their return to reality. The built-in systems injectedrge doses of rationality blockers and protective agents into their bodies, calming them quickly. Support personnel stepped forward to check each person¡¯s contamination status and confirm whether their consciousness had returned to the material world¡ªensuring nothing else had e back¡± with them.

    Song Cheng and Director Xu Jiali stood aside, watching with furrowed brows.

    ¡°Math problems?¡± After a long, heavy silence, Song Cheng finally spoke. ¡°Math problems did this to them?¡±

    Xu Jiali shook his head slightly. ¡°Professors from Terra¡¯s ¡®Academy¡¯ can attack by flooding ordinary minds with excessive knowledge, but it wouldn¡¯t have this effect. Moreover, our Deep Divers are trained to adapt to ¡®knowledge-based¡¯ attacks. Besides having considerable learning abilities, their brains can actively shut down when facing knowledge beyond their processing capacity.¡±

    Song Cheng frowned. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying¡­¡±

    ¡°The ¡®math problems¡¯ the Deep Diver mentioned before passing out might just be an impression they had during the dive. The real cause of the contamination must be something else,¡± Director Xu said gravely. ¡°At the end of the passage¡­ there was no Nightfall Valley. But why would it be math problems?¡±Song Cheng didn¡¯t dare interrupt the Director¡¯s thoughts.

    After a brief silence, Xu Jiali suddenly turned to him. ¡°Little Song, you haven¡¯t contacted that ¡®Yu Sheng¡¯ yet, have you?¡±

    ¡°Well, I nned to reach out today, but I didn¡¯t expect so many unexpected incidents¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± Xu Jiali said calmly.

    ¡­

    Yu Sheng heard some noise. He looked up, ncing around, but couldn¡¯t find the source.

    Business was slow; there weren¡¯t many people in the caf¨¦. Only a few customers sat at distant tables, and two staff members were scrolling through their phones nearby. The ce felt deserted.

    asionally, someone would nce curiously his way¡ªprobably wondering why a guy in his twenties was sitting in a caf¨¦, buried under a pile of high school homework.

    Yu Sheng sighed, looking at the remaining half of the test papers, feeling a slight soreness in his hand.

    He had scribbled as much as possible; many of the big problems were practically illegible. He was used to typing on a keyboard and hadn¡¯t written this much in years. It was more tiring than he¡¯d anticipated.

    But he couldn¡¯t decide whether it was more exhausting to be here doing homework or to take Foxy shopping for clothes at the mall.

    He thought about it and felt that copying test papers was slightly better¡ªhe really didn¡¯t have the courage to take Foxy into a lingerie store; that would make him feel like a pervert.

    Especially when Foxy showed such innocent ignorance, he¡¯d likely be mistaken for a creep and reported to the police.

    Just then, a voice echoed in his mind. ¡°Hehe~ Yu Sheng, how much have you written?¡±

    Yu Sheng¡¯s hand kept moving. ¡°Halfway done. High school students these days are really overloaded; why is there so much homework?¡±

    ¡°Keep it up! I just heard Little Red Riding Hood mumbling; she actually has physics homework too but forgot to bring it¡­¡±

    ¡°Let her go home and do it herself; I¡¯m not handling that,¡± Yu Sheng replied irritably. ¡°How are things on your end? Going smoothly?¡±

    ¡°Not bad. Foxy doesn¡¯t really know how to use zippers; Little Red Riding Hood has been teaching her for ages. They¡¯re both in the fitting room now¡­ They left me on a bench outside,¡± Irene sounded cheerful. ¡°Little Red even bought me a hair clip! From a doll shop¡ªit¡¯s red¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng thought for a moment and realized. ¡°That¡¯s with my money! She¡¯s draining me!¡±

    ¡°I know, I know,¡± Irene quickly said. ¡°Just think of it as a gift from you to me¡­ I didn¡¯t ask for anything else, just a hair clip¡ªnot expensive¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, I didn¡¯t say you couldn¡¯t buy it,¡± Yu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Just reminding you not to shop too long. Also, don¡¯t forget to buy toiletries for Foxy, and bedding. You didn¡¯t forget the size, did you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I remember, I remember. Don¡¯t worry, my brain¡­¡± Irene suddenly paused, her tone changing. ¡°Wait, Foxy¡¯s brain¡­¡±

    An awkward silence fell in Yu Sheng¡¯s mind.

    This is what happens when your team can¡¯t be relied on.

    ¡°How big was her bed again?¡± Irene¡¯s voice sounded uncertain.

    ¡°One and a half meters by two meters,¡± Yu Sheng sighed. ¡°Tell that number to Little Red Riding Hood. Let her remember it for you two. Also, tell her what else you need to buy; she¡¯s a high school student¡ªher brain works better than yours.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng helplessly ended the conversation and lowered his head to continue working on the test papers.

    However, at that moment, he suddenly felt something was off around him.

    Silence. It had be so quiet. Even the low conversations of the few customers were no longer audible.

    He looked up, quickly scanning his surroundings.

    He was still in the caf¨¦.

    Countless tables and chairs were neatly arranged, extending endlessly forward and backward.

    In the vast caf¨¦, there wasn¡¯t a single person. As far as he could see, there were only endless tables and chairs.

    On his left was the window facing the street¡ªbut now the window also extended endlessly, and outside, he couldn¡¯t see the street, only a vast expanse of white mist.

    Enormous shadows moved slowly in the fog, asionally approaching the nearby windows, seemingly gazing into the caf¨¦, but no matter how hard he looked, those shadows had only vague outlines.

    Yu Sheng stared in astonishment, slowly standing up from his chair.

    But just as he was about to head for the door, a voice suddenly came from across him. ¡°Hello.¡±

    It was a slightly husky female voice, very young.

    He was surprised to see that someone had sat opposite him¡ªa woman who looked to be in herte twenties. She wore a sleek white suit dress, her gray-white hair tied back in a ponytail. She was very beautiful, but there was an indescribable aloofness about her.

    Moreover, his attention was drawn to her eyes. She had pale gray pupils, as if all color had drained from them. Even the boundaries between her irises and the whites of her eyes were blurred, making her eyes look¡­ not quite human.

    Immediately, he noticed something incredible¡ªthe surroundings around this woman were rapidly losing color. From the nearest table and chairs to the floor and other furniture, everything was washed over with a pale gray hue. The colorless area extended over ten meters before gradually fading back to normal.

    In the end, only the woman herself and Yu Sheng remained in color.

    He steadied himself. He remembered what Irene had told him¡ªthat rational entities might appear in Otherworlds, but no matter how human-like they seemed, there would be obvious eerie, non-human characteristics. Although this woman looked a bit strange, she clearly wasn¡¯t at the level of ¡°eerie non-human,¡± which meant she was probably human.

    Since she was human and had greeted him, she was someone he could talk to.

    Yu Sheng temporarily gave up the idea of leaving and sat back down, looking at her curiously. ¡°And you are¡­?¡±

    ¡°Xu Jiali, Director of the Special Affairs Bureau under the Border Committee,¡± the woman nodded slightly. ¡°I apologize for meeting you in this manner¡ªit¡¯s for maximum confidentiality and certain safety considerations.¡±

    The Special Affairs Bureau actually came looking for him¡ªbut at such a high level? The Director himself came?

    While Yu Sheng was in a daze, Xu Jiali casually nced at the table in front of him.

    She saw the pile of test papers spread out, and her expression momentarily froze.

    Math problems. All math problems. Real, full-length questions from past college entrance exams.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 71: Learning More

    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t quite understand why the woman sitting across from him¡ªthe one who imed to be the Director of the Special Affairs Bureau¡ªhad suddenly gone silent. He studied her curiously. Since she wasn¡¯t speaking, he decided to break the ice himself.

    ¡°So, your Special Affairs Bureau really rolls out the red carpet when contacting people, huh? I thought Li Lin and the others would be the ones meeting me. Didn¡¯t expect to meet the Director herself. Is this how you always operate?¡±

    Bai Li Qing quickly regained her usual calm demeanor. ¡°No,¡± she replied steadily. ¡°Only when the situation is special.¡±

    ¡°A special situation?¡± Yu Sheng raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°For example,¡± she said, her eyes locking onto his, ¡°a¡­ ¡®unique individual¡¯ who has lived in the Otherworld for a long time but has been residing here in the bordend as an ¡®ordinary person¡¯ for over twenty years.¡± She paused. ¡°I apologize if you mind me referring to you that way.¡±

    ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t mind,¡± Yu Sheng said, feeling a bit embarrassed. ¡°But am I really that odd in your eyes? From Li Lin and Xu Jiali¡¯s reactions earlier, my lifestyle did seem to surprise them quite a bit. Though, I guess it¡¯s understandable.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you haven¡¯t noticed it yourself,¡± Bai Li Qing sighed softly. ¡°Many within the Special Affairs Bureau have been monitoring your actions, especially these past few days¡­ Arge number of our agents have been quite busy because of you.¡±

    Yu Sheng¡¯s mouth fell open in surprise. ¡°Wait¡­ what?¡±

    She looked at him intently. ¡°You have the ability to open ¡®doors,¡¯ correct?¡±¡°Ah, yes,¡± he nodded. Reaching out, he grasped the air beside him, and a door materialized out of thin air next to him. ¡°I used this thing toe back with Li Lin and the others¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Bai Li Qing raised her hand sharply. ¡°No need to demonstrate!¡±

    It was unexpected to see theposed and indifferent Director show such agitation.

    Yu Sheng hesitated, letting go of the doorknob. Seeing her reaction, he began to understand. ¡°So¡­ it seems that when I open doors, it affects you?¡±

    ¡°When you open a door,¡± she exined inly, ¡°the entire bordend detects an unknown source of space-time disturbance. The personnel responsible for monitoring have been quite¡­ vocal recently. You truly didn¡¯t feel anything?¡±

    He looked a bit dazed, his expression turning awkward. After a moment, he shook his head slowly. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel anything¡­ So, when I open a door, it impacts the entire bordend? Are you saying I should avoid using this ability from now on?¡±

    He didn¡¯t sound too pleased as he said this. After all, the ¡®doors¡¯ were incredibly useful. He had only recently gotten the hang of this ability and appreciated its convenience. Now, being told by the Special Affairs Bureau that it was causing disturbances¡­ it felt a bit frustrating.

    But seeing the Director¡¯s serious demeanor, it seemed his door-opening was indeed causing significant issues. That was somewhat embarrassing.

    Bai Li Qing noticed his feelings. After a brief thought, she shook her head gently. ¡°I¡¯m merely suggesting that you try to control the frequency of your ¡®door opening¡¯ in the future. At least¡­ don¡¯t open hundreds of rifts overnight like before. Or, at the very least, give us a heads-up. After all, it¡¯s your ability, and it hasn¡¯t caused any substantial damage to the bordend itself. In principle, we can¡¯t outright forbid such actions¡ªprovided you¡¯re willing to cooperate with us by registering officially. We¡¯ll also adjust our monitoring methods to amodate your ability.¡±

    Yu Sheng nodded, feeling a mix of relief and embarrassment.

    He nced at the Director, who had seemed so stern and unapproachable. He hadn¡¯t expected her to be so reasonable.

    When she mentioned ¡®opening hundreds of rifts overnight,¡¯ Yu Sheng immediately recalled that night. Back then, he hadn¡¯t felt anything unusual, but thinking about it now, he could imagine themotion he must have caused. Yet, Director Bai Li Qing was still willing to discuss the matter amicably, evening personally to meet him.

    He wasn¡¯t just some hot-headed teenager; he understood that, from an official perspective, this was a significant gesture of goodwill.

    Her willingness to negotiate caught him off guard. When she first brought up the ¡®disturbance¡¯ issue, he¡¯d braced himself for a battle of wits with bureaucratic rigidity. Instead, it felt like his defenses were unnecessary.

    Feeling a bit sheepish, he said, ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s fair. If registration isn¡¯t a problem¡­ But I do have a few questions. Could you answer them?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± she replied with a slight nod. ¡°What would you like to know?¡±

    ¡°First, what exactly is the Special Affairs Bureau? What¡¯s its nature? What¡¯s its scope of authority?¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡± Bai Li Qing seemed mildly surprised by his straightforward questions but began to exin calmly. ¡°The Special Affairs Bureau, officially known as the ¡®General Bureau of Common Danger and Service Assurance,¡¯ is a department directly managed by the highest administrative body of the bordend¡ªthe Council. It¡¯s the foremost official department responsible for handling various ¡®anomalous events¡¯ involving Otherworlds, entities, and other irregrities. If you divide the bordend into ¡®natural¡¯ and ¡®supernatural¡¯ realms, you could consider us the primary authority on the ¡®supernatural¡¯ side.

    ¡°However, our activities aren¡¯t confined to the bordend¡ªor rather, our jurisdiction isn¡¯t limited to just here. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve fully grasped the peculiarities of the bordend¡­¡±

    She paused, meeting his gaze.

    ¡°The peculiarities of the bordend¡­¡± Yu Sheng murmured, frowning slightly. He recalled the bits of information he¡¯d picked up from Irene, as well as his own realizations when opening those doors to distant ces¡ªthat this world wasn¡¯t just the bordend; within this strange city, there were countless ¡®far ces.¡¯

    ¡°You might know some of it,¡± she continued. ¡°From its name, it seems connected to many ces. They say all sorts of strange and bizarre things exist here, though they¡¯re hidden beneath the surface of ¡®normalcy¡¯¡­¡±

    ¡°Concealing those things that defymon sense and the ¡®standards¡¯ of the bordend, allowing this city to operate and develop ording to ¡®standard parameters,¡¯ is one of our tasks at the Special Affairs Bureau,¡± Bai Li Qing said firmly. ¡°As you¡¯ve understood, it¡¯s connected to many ces, and the number and breadth of these connections surpass anyone¡¯s imagination. Imagine the entire world as a vastwork woven by countless transit lines. Those ¡®transit lines¡¯ don¡¯t exist in the physical dimension, and ordinary people can¡¯t perceive them. But on the ¡®supernatural¡¯ side, they¡¯re intertwined, influencing each other, and there¡¯s a ce where all these lines converge¡­¡±

    She looked directly at him. ¡°That ce is the bordend.¡±

    She paused to ensure Yu Sheng was following before continuing.

    ¡°One of the Special Affairs Bureau¡¯s primary tasks is to maintain the boundary between the ¡®natural¡¯ and ¡®supernatural¡¯ within the bordend, ensuring order on the ¡®supernatural¡¯ side. Secondly, we handle threats that spread through this ¡®transitwork¡¯ and converge at this point¡ªwhether theye from mere inches away or from 88 billion light-years out in deep space.¡±

    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes widened. After a few moments, he blurted out, ¡°Isn¡¯t that distance¡­ a bit vast?¡±

    ¡°To the unique nature of the bordend, those distances are the same,¡± Bai Li Qing replied seriously, pointing at him. ¡°For you, isn¡¯t it the same?¡±

    He started, quickly grasping her meaning.

    ¡°Among the hundreds of rifts you opened, more than twenty lead to ces 88 billion light-years away,¡± she stated calmly.

    Yu Sheng fell silent.

    His expression remainedposed, but his mind was racing.

    In truth, he¡¯d had an inkling when he opened those doors. He¡¯d wondered just how far those distant scenes were.

    He didn¡¯t have a clear answer, but when discussing it enthusiastically with Irene, he¡¯d felt that some might be beyond the limits of his imagination.

    Now, hearing the numbers from Bai Li Qing, it felt as though his spections had found solid ground.

    What truly surprised him was the reach of this organization. He recalled Li Lin¡ªa seemingly ordinary agent who shopped for instant noodles with him and pretended to be a passerby watching videos while tailing him. To think that the organization behind such a person had cosmic responsibilities¡­ it was hard to wrap his mind around.

    But Yu Sheng, being sensible, didn¡¯t voice these thoughts to the Director.

    Mainly because he didn¡¯t want to affect Li Lin¡¯s career prospects.

    He remained silent, and so did Bai Li Qing. For a moment, they sat in a brief, thoughtful silence.

    After about half a minute, she broke the quiet. ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said quickly, pushing aside his swirling thoughts. He organized his words before speaking. ¡°One more question. The bordend¡­ is there only one?¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 72: The Unveiled World

    Yu Sheng¡¯s question made Bai Li Qing raise an eyebrow ever so slightly. It was such a subtle movement that it was almost impossible to notice.

    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s only one Bordend,¡± Bai Li Qing replied. ¡°A ¡®world convergence point¡¯ isn¡¯t something that can be mass-produced.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the ¡®Boundary City,''¡± Yu Sheng said, his tone serious. ¡°There¡¯s only one Bordend, but what about Boundary City? This city located at the Bordend¡ªis it possible that somewhere else in the world, there¡¯s another city simr to it?¡±

    He paused, his eyes locking onto Bai Li Qing¡¯s. He spoke slowly, emphasizing each word. ¡°A city very simr, yet not exactly the same. One that shares the same name, with ces that have identical names, but unlike here, they¡¯re not¡­ extraordinary. They¡¯re just ordinary ces. If the universe spans billions of light-years or more, isn¡¯t it possible that a city like that could exist somewhere within that vast expanse?¡±

    Yu Sheng thought he saw something different in Bai Li Qing¡¯s expression, a seriousness that wasn¡¯t usually there.

    The director remained silent for a few seconds before replying, his words careful. ¡°Schrs actually have a hypothesis about something like what you¡¯re describing. It goes like this:

    ¡°If the universe is infinite¡ªor even just so vast that it feels practically infinite within what humans canprehend¡ªthen it¡¯s possible that two identical or almost identical ces could exist: twos with simr parameters, two simr mountains, maybe even two histories that are almost the same. The probability of such ¡®mirror images¡¯ might be low, but given enough time and space, it¡¯s not zero.¡±

    Yu Sheng pondered this and nodded slightly. ¡°Yeah, I think I¡¯ve heard theories like that before.¡±

    ¡°Then let me tell you about a limitation of that hypothesis¡ªa part that¡¯s not widely known,¡± Bai Li Qing continued. ¡°Even if the idea is true, and any ce or event in the universe could have a ¡®mirror image¡¯ somewhere out there, there are two exceptions. They will never have mirror images.¡°First is a called ¡®Terra,¡¯ far off among the stars, with secret ties to the Bordend.

    ¡°Second is this very Bordend.

    ¡°In other words, there won¡¯t be a second ¡®Boundary City¡¯ in this world because this city is a key part of the Bordend itself. And the Bordend doesn¡¯t have a ¡®mirror image.¡¯ Even if the universe is endless and time stretches infinitely, from the past to the future, there will only ever be this one Bordend, and this one Boundary City.¡±

    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and for a long moment, he didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°From your reaction¡­¡± Bai Li Qing adjusted his posture. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re almost sure there¡¯s another Boundary City out there¡ªone that you¡¯ve actually seen?¡±

    Yu Sheng forced himself to calm the swirling thoughts in his mind. He took a deep breath and started tapping the table lightly with his fingers.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen it. It¡¯s a small seaside town. You could drive from one end of the town to the other in just thirty minutes. There are no ¡®Otherworlds¡¯ there, no Special Affairs Bureau. The people live ordinary lives. The sunshine is always soft and warm, and the sunsets¡­ they¡¯re beautiful.¡±

    He described scene after scene from his memories to Bai Li Qing, not hiding any details. Since he already knew the truth about Wutong Road and his organization dealt with matters from the Otherworld, he seemed like the best person who might help him.

    Bai Li Qing listened quietly. His eyes, which seemed tock any color, always concealed his emotions. No one could tell what he was thinking as Yu Sheng spoke. Only when he was done did he finally say something.

    ¡°May I have a look?¡±

    Yu Sheng was taken aback. ¡°Have a look? How?¡±

    He reached out and gently pressed his hand against Yu Sheng¡¯s temple. The touch was cold, and for a moment, Yu Sheng felt a wave of dizziness.

    ¡°This is my ability¡ªif you don¡¯t mind, please open your imagination to me for a moment. Of course, if you¡¯re ufortable, I won¡¯t force it,¡± Bai Li Qing said sincerely. ?£Á?o????

    Yu Sheng frowned but, after a moment of consideration, nodded slightly.

    Closing his eyes, he began to picture his hometown¡ªthat other Boundary City. The ordinary seaside town appeared vividly in his mind, and he felt as if another pair of eyes was watching these scenes along with him.

    After a while, Yu Sheng opened his eyes. Bai Li Qing still had his eyes closed, and behind him, the endlessly extending caf¨¦ seemed to be copsing from afar. The tables and chairs, neatly lined up and repeating endlessly, were being swallowed by darkness¡ªas if they were falling into an unseen abyss.

    Yu Sheng was stunned, unsure of what was happening. ¡°Hey! This ce is copsing! Wake up! This¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Bai Li Qing finally opened his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay, just a minor side effect of using my ability.¡±

    As he spoke, the copsing buildings and furniture silently returned to their original state.

    Yu Sheng felt a bit awkward and gave a nervous chuckle. ¡°Wow, your ability is¡­ quite something.¡±

    Bai Li Qing didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he rubbed his forehead, looking as though he was lost in thought.

    ¡°Did you see everything?¡± Yu Sheng asked, curious. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I saw it, just as you described¡ªa peaceful seaside town, with many ces that seemed like echoes of this city,¡± he said, interrupting Yu Sheng. For some reason, he hesitated, but then quickly masked it. ¡°I believe now that you have seen such a Boundary City. But I¡¯m curious¡ªwhy are you so fixated on finding this ce?¡±

    Yu Sheng¡¯s expression turned earnest. ¡°For personal reasons. I want to find it. But, based on what you¡¯ve said¡­¡±

    ¡°Theories are, after all, just theories,¡± Bai Li Qing said, shaking his head. His tone had softened, leaving room for interpretation. ¡°Honestly, I still don¡¯t believe there¡¯s a second Bordend in this world. But if it¡¯s just a ce that looks simr¡ªshares a simr architecture andyout¡ªit¡¯s not entirely impossible.¡±

    Yu Sheng looked at him skeptically. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Who knows?¡± he sighed. ¡°Some schrs say our universe is still young, that there are physicalws yet to fully form. Maybe everything humans think they know could be proven wrong, or turned upside down. I believe that the Boundary City you showed me does exist, but¡­ it¡¯s not recorded in any of the Bordend¡¯s archives.¡±

    ¡°So, if you ever find it¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be the first to know,¡± Bai Li Qing nodded seriously.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Yu Sheng said, though a feeling in his gut told him Bai Li Qing wasn¡¯t being entirely sincere. He didn¡¯t know why, but he decided not to push it.

    ¡°I have another question,¡± Yu Sheng said quickly, changing the subject. ¡°This one¡¯s for a friend.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Bai Li Qing replied. ¡°I¡¯ve got plenty of time today.¡±

    Yu Sheng paused, choosing his words carefully. ¡°Do you know about ¡®Alice¡¯s Little House¡¯? Does the Special Affairs Bureau know of this group?¡±

    ¡°¡®Alice¡¯s Little House¡¯? Of course,¡± he said immediately. ¡°Those ¡®Living Dolls¡¯ are active in the supernatural world. We¡¯ve had quite a few encounters with them.¡±

    Yu Sheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Maybe he¡¯d found a clue about the little doll. ¡°You mean ¡®Alice¡¯s Dolls¡¯? So, is this little house registered with the Bureau?¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯ve misunderstood,¡± Bai Li Qing shook his head. ¡°¡®Alice¡¯s Little House¡¯ isn¡¯t registered with us. It¡¯s an independent group, one that operates outside of the Bordend. They keep a low profile, but their influence is no less significant than ours.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­?¡± Yu Sheng was puzzled.

    ¡°The Bordend isn¡¯t the only special ce in this world, and we¡¯re not the only major organization dealing with Otherworld matters. We¡¯re just one of many. There are others¡ªlike the ¡®Bamosa Secret Society,¡¯ the ¡®Academy¡¯ from Terra, the ¡®Astrology Association¡¯ of the Algaleidians, and many more. ¡®Alice¡¯s Little House¡¯ is simr¡ªan independent force. They follow an ancient deity named ¡®Alice¡¯ and are ancient creations blessed by her. They existed long before the Special Affairs Bureau was even formed.¡±

    Yu Sheng was speechless.

    So Irene had such an important background? The little doll wasn¡¯t just bragging!

    He couldn¡¯t hide his reaction, and Bai Li Qing noticed. ¡°I remember the report mentioned you have a doll with you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, her name¡¯s Irene. She says she¡¯s one of ¡®Alice¡¯s Dolls¡¯ but got sealed away for a long time.¡±

    ¡°But I remember the report also said she was only about this tall¡­¡± Bai Li Qing raised his hand, indicating a small height.

    Yu Sheng awkwardly scratched his nose. ¡°Ah, well, that¡¯s another¡­ ident.¡±

    <em></em>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 73: The Convenience of Official Organizations

    Chapter 73: The Convenience of Official Organizations

    Bai Li Qing didn¡¯t press Yu Sheng about what he meant by ¡°another incident,¡± nor did she ask much about Irene. Instead, she briefly exined to Yu Sheng about ¡°Alice¡¯s Little House.¡±

    ¡°Most of Alice¡¯s Dolls roam beyond the Bordend. They maintain bnce in other ces and almost never get involved with the Special Affairs Bureau. However, they do have a fixed line of contact with the Bordend, and there¡¯s a contact point on the city¡¯s edge¡ªalthough it¡¯s not easy for ordinary people to find, and the Dolls usually don¡¯t ept strangers.

    ¡°But I could send someone to check with them about Irene. If there is indeed a Doll wandering on her own, they might be willing to meet you.

    ¡°However, it won¡¯t be quick. The Dolls are very busy with their own missions, and the contact point in the Bordend isn¡¯t always manned. You may have to wait for a while.¡±

    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t mind. ¡°That¡¯s fine. As long as the Special Affairs Bureau is willing to help, I¡¯m already grateful. I¡¯ll thank you on Irene¡¯s behalf.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all,¡± Bai Li Qing said calmly. ¡°One of our main tasks is to help people who have encountered difficulties due to exposure to the supernatural. If you need any more help, feel free to ask.¡±

    Yu Sheng perked up at that. ¡°Actually, I do have another request.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Could you help me get two ID cards? One would be fine, if it¡¯s too much trouble¡ªbut it has to be real.¡±Bai Li Qing blinked. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You know I have someone with me now, the person I saved from the Otherworld. She doesn¡¯t know where her home is, and she doesn¡¯t have any legal status here,¡± Yu Sheng exined. ¡°I was hoping the Bureau might have a way to arrange something for her. And for Irene too¡ªthough that¡¯s less urgent, seeing as she¡¯s too small to go out by herself even with an ID.¡±

    Bai Li Qing¡¯s expression became slightlyplicated. It was probably the first time in her years as the Bureau¡¯s director that someone had asked for something like this. But she quickly nodded. ¡°This isn¡¯t the Bureau¡¯s usual work, but I can help. If the Doll needs an ID, I can arrange that too. Of course, like you said, it¡¯ll mostly be a formality¡­ though it mighte in handy in certain situations.¡±

    Yu Sheng thanked her repeatedly, feeling certain now that this young-looking director was genuinely helpful and willing to lend a hand.

    So he decided to bring up another matter. ¡°There¡¯s something else too, about the person I rescued from the Otherworld. I was wondering¡­ could the Bureau help me find her hometown? You have ess to a lot more information than I do.¡±

    ¡°Tell me what you know about her,¡± Bai Li Qing didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°The report had very few details. All I know is that she¡¯s a humanoid creature with animal traits. In our records, there are over a hundred different groups with simr characteristics.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, that many?¡± Yu Sheng was surprised. But he quickly collected himself and began to recall what Foxy had told him about her home. ¡°She said she came from a ce where Immortals and demons coexist. From her descriptions, it seemed like the civilization there was very advanced. She also mentioned a group called the ¡®Heavenly Ones,¡¯ who enlightened the people on the ground¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng tried to recount as much as he could, even the messy details. But considering Foxy¡¯s confused mental state when she spoke of her past, he added a reminder. ¡°Take it all with a grain of salt. She seemed to be just a child when she left home, and she¡¯s been trapped for so long¡ªboth her memories and her thinking are muddled. There might be mistakes or exaggerations in what she told me.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ understand,¡± Bai Li Qing nodded hesitantly. Though her face was expressionless, her uncertain demeanor suggested her thoughts wereplicated at that moment. ¡°Indeed, what you¡¯ve described sounds a bit¡­ far-fetched. I¡¯m not sure if there¡¯s anything in the Bureau¡¯s records that matches.¡±

    She phrased it gently, but Yu Sheng got her meaning. The Bureau probably didn¡¯t have any matching information.

    ¡°Just try your best. If you can¡¯t find anything, that¡¯s fine too,¡± Yu Sheng sighed. ¡°She doesn¡¯t really have any family left, and she¡¯s not too attached to her old home. Finding her homnd is more my wish than hers.¡±

    ¡°You seem very kind-hearted,¡± Bai Li Qing suddenlymented.

    ¡°I guess so?¡± Yu Sheng was a bit embarrassed. ¡°But my ¡®kind-heartedness¡¯ ends up troubling you all.¡±

    ¡°The Bureau often deals with ¡®troubles,¡¯ andpared to others, we prefer interacting with someone like you,¡± Bai Li Qing said. ¡°If all our cases were like yours, our work would be much easier¡ªat least the ¡®interaction¡¯ part would be simpler.¡±

    Yu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Clear-headed,municative, not violent, not suddenly dropping dead,¡± Bai Li Qing sighed, spreading her hands. It seemed that venting about work was the most sincere part of any job, and her gesture at that moment made her seem quite human. ¡°If someone meets three out of these four criteria, they¡¯re already a ¡®premium client¡¯pared to what we usually see.¡±

    Yu Sheng was stunned. ¡°Is the Bureau¡¯s work environment really that dangerous?!¡±

    Bai Li Qing didn¡¯t say anything, just sighed again.

    Yu Sheng had never worked for the Bureau, but he understood that sigh instantly.

    Bai Li Qing quickly returned to her businesslike demeanor. ¡°I¡¯ve answered a lot of your questions¡ªis there anything else you¡¯d like to ask?¡±

    ¡°No more questions, for now,¡± Yu Sheng thought for a moment and adjusted his posture. ¡°So, is it time for that ¡®registration process¡¯ you mentioned earlier?¡±

    ¡°Typically, ordinary people who havee into contact with the Otherworld need to register at the Bureau¡¯s office and undergo a basic examination and evaluation, apanied by our contact personnel. However, given the special circumstances, I can use my authority as director to skip the red tape,¡± Bai Li Qing said, her colorless eyes scrutinizing Yu Sheng. ¡°But I¡¯d like to hear first about what your ns are for the future.¡±

    Yu Sheng lowered his head in thought, then looked up seriously. ¡°If I register as a Spirit Realm Detective or an independent investigator, what benefits would I get?¡±

    Bai Li Qing showed no surprise, as if she¡¯d anticipated this. She nodded slightly and answered, ¡°In simple terms, you¡¯d gain ess to information shared by the Bureau with various legitimate supernatural organizations and individuals in the Bordend. You¡¯d also be able to use a wide range of support facilities, essmunication tforms to connect with other groups or people, obtain a legally recognized status, and most importantly¡ªtravel permissions.¡±

    Yu Sheng leaned forward instinctively. ¡°Travel permissions?¡±

    ¡°There are many points in the Bordend that connect to ¡®far-off ces,¡¯ and most of these points are restricted. Using these connections or entering certain controlled zones requires travel permissions. Of course, I¡¯m guessing that your ¡®door¡¯ could bypass these problems. But legal ess means you¡¯d get more information support. If you n to deal with the Otherworld, ¡®information¡¯ is often more valuable than any fighting skills. Besides¡­¡±

    ¡°Besides?¡±

    ¡°Besides, think of the people like us who have to work overtime at the Bureau,¡± Bai Li Qing suddenly sighed. ¡°If you could swipe a card instead of opening a door, please do it.¡±

    Yu Sheng felt instantly embarrassed.

    Luckily, he was thick-skinned. After a moment of awkwardness, he managed to recover, nodded, and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ve always been happy to maintain order.¡±

    Bai Li Qing didn¡¯t say anything, just listened as if she believed him.

    Then she looked him directly in the eye. ¡°Anything else you want to ask?¡±

    ¡°Are there any requirements for registering as a Spirit Realm Detective or an independent investigator?¡±

    ¡°Registering as an independent investigator is simple. You need a clear mind, the psychological readiness to face death, and some experience or basic knowledge of surviving the Otherworld. We also need to confirm that you¡¯re not doing this out of madness. That¡¯s all it takes. Bing a Spirit Realm Detective has slightly higher requirements. Besides the skills needed for investigators, you also need a legitimate and effective ¡®registered group.¡¯¡±

    ¡°A registered group?¡± Yu Sheng thought for a moment. ¡°Oh, I get it, like the ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ group behind Little Red Riding Hood, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± Bai Li Qing nodded. ¡°Most people who survive the Otherworld and want to continue dealing with the supernatural start as independent investigators. Finding an organization willing to take in an unfamiliar rookie is difficult¡ªin many dangerous Otherworlds, a clumsy neer is even more dangerous than encountering an Entity. Of course, there are exceptions, like a group of people who all survive an encounter together. But that¡¯s rare.¡±

    ¡°Do these groups have registration requirements?¡± Yu Sheng asked curiously.

    ¡°At least two members must meet the qualifications of an investigator. At least one member must have experience fighting Entities. The group must have a stable contact point andmunication method. Also¡ªthe group name must not contain offensive words or special symbols. Apart from a few basic rules like ¡®legal operations¡¯ and ¡®not threatening the safety and order of the Bordend,¡¯ that¡¯s about it.¡±

    Yu Sheng listened, wide-eyed. ¡°¡­That¡¯s it? No other requirements?¡±

    For a moment, Bai Li Qing seemed to smile.

    ¡°This is about confronting the Otherworld and Entities¡ªsurviving against things beyond human understanding is the only valid ¡®standard.¡¯ We don¡¯t need to set barriers. Survival itself is the biggest barrier.¡±

    Yu Sheng nodded, rubbing his chin. ¡°Sounds like a pretty low barrier¡­¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 74: Departure

    Hearing Yu Sheng¡¯s muttering, Bai Li Qing¡¯s expression flickered briefly, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She merely watched the man across from her with a curious gaze. Answering questions or helping with minor problems was secondary; today, the most important thing was the ¡°contact¡± itself.

    She had encountered many, many entities¡ªall sorts of them. She had killed some, exiled others, and even talked or coborated with those that were rational. She had deceived them and been deceived by them. But no entity¡ªnot even those most resembling humans¡ªhad ever sat across from her and talked like this, in such a way and about these sorts of things.

    The ¡°person¡± sitting in front of her even seemed interested in bing a Spirit Realm detective or investigator. Pushing her thoughts aside, Bai Li Qing broke the silence: ¡°So, you want to¡­¡±

    ¡°Can I register a group?¡± Yu Sheng asked with a hopeful look, ¡°I¡¯m not working solo here; there are two others with me.¡±

    ¡°You mean that doll named Irene and the ¡®fox demon¡¯ you brought from the Otherworld?¡± Bai Li Qing raised an eyebrow. ¡°But neither of them has legal status in the Bordend.¡±

    ¡°Then how about we get them IDs first?¡± Yu Sheng suggested, scratching his head. ¡°Ah, it won¡¯t be a whole mess where you need a job to get an ID and an ID to get a job, will it?¡±

    Bai Li Qing blinked, genuinely taken aback. ¡°Of course not. Why would you even worry about that?¡±

    ¡°Oh, good,¡± Yu Sheng smiled awkwardly, ¡°Guess I was overthinking it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements,¡± Bai Li Qing added without much thought, mentally noting down that ¡°Yu Sheng has a certain sense of humor.¡± She then raised her wrist to nce at her watch. ¡°Time¡¯s up.¡±¡°Oh, you¡¯re leaving?¡± Yu Sheng stood up instinctively. ¡°So, what about¡­¡±

    ¡°Someone wille find you soon,¡± Bai Li Qing replied as she also stood up, ¡°to handle the necessary paperwork for you and your two friends. You just need to fill out a few forms. Keep your phone on these next couple of days.¡±

    Yu Sheng: ¡°Oh¡­ oh, okay.¡±

    Bai Li Qing nodded and, as if suddenly remembering something, paused before leaving. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s one more thing.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Yu Sheng asked.

    ¡°About Night Valley¡ªthe Otherworld you encountered before¡ªhave you gone back there recently to check on it?¡±

    Yu Sheng frowned. ¡°The valley? No, I haven¡¯t been back¡­ Did something happen there?¡±

    ¡°The issue is that we aren¡¯t sure,¡± Bai Li Qing shook her head. ¡°If your ¡®gate¡¯ still connects there, you might want to go take a look.¡±

    From her expression, Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t discern anything useful, but he got the vague sense that¡­ this wasn¡¯t as casual as she made it seem. The fact that she had brought it up just before leaving seemed like she was emphasizing something important.

    After a moment of hesitation and consideration, Yu Sheng nodded slightly.

    Honestly, he didn¡¯t want to return to that eerie valley at all. Nor did he have any desire to deal with ¡°Hunger¡± again. But Bai Li Qing¡¯s attitude made him realize that something else¡ªsomething more¡ªmight be going on in that valley besides ¡°Entity-Hunger.¡±

    In the blink of an eye, the endless front-and-back cafe he was in began to crumble quietly around him.

    Bai Li Qing¡¯s figure vanished amidst the copsing scenery, and in an instant, the cafe returned to its normal state. The sounds of the real world gradually seeped back in, and everything seemed like a strange, surreal dream¡ªthe only proof she had really been there was the faint lingering scent of her perfume.

    Yu Sheng blinked, looking around. It seemed like no one had noticed anything unusual. Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s massive stack of schoolwork was still spread across the table, waiting for him to continue helping.

    ¡°She reallyes and goes like the wind¡­¡± Yu Sheng muttered as he shook his head, then sat back down, preparing to help write more high school assignments. But this time, he found it difficult to calm his mind.

    His conversation with the ¡°Special Affairs Bureau Chief¡± was like an uncontroble whirlpool in his thoughts. New information about the world buzzed in his mind, tangled with expectations and uncertainties about the future. He couldn¡¯t remember thest time he felt this kind of anxious anticipation¡ªa mix of excitement and nerves about tomorrow.

    And then there was the thing Bai Li Qing mentioned before she left¡ªNight Valley. What was going on there?

    Just then, a voice came from nearby, interrupting his thoughts.

    ¡°We¡¯re back!¡± Little Red Riding Hood called out cheerfully. ¡°Yu Sheng, how much have you done?¡±

    Yu Sheng immediately looked up and, at first nce, saw the dark-haired girl standing beside Little Red Riding Hood. It was Foxy, now dressed in new clothes. £Ò

    The weather had gotten chilly, so Little Red Riding Hood had bought her a warm white coat and a cotton dress. Though simple, the outfit suited Foxy perfectly. The fluffy trim around the cor even reminded Yu Sheng of her own furry ears and tail¡ªboth of the same silvery-white shade, an elegant look with a hint of charm.

    Foxy stood there somewhat awkwardly, her expression a little dazed. She seemed unused to wearing well-fitting clothes, or perhaps she was still overwhelmed after spending so long wandering in unfamiliar surroundings. It wasn¡¯t until Yu Sheng waved at her that she seemed to snap out of her daze, quickly carrying several big shopping bags over to him.

    ¡°Si¡¯en¡­ Yu Sheng,¡± Foxy called a bit nervously, standing across from the table. She remembered to use his name in public ces. ¡°These new clothes fit well.¡±

    ¡°They look great,¡± Yu Sheng smiled. He could tell she was happy, but he nced at her skirt. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit cold with the weather cooling down?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s wearing thermal pants underneath,¡± Little Red Riding Hood exined as she took a seat next to Yu Sheng, leaning in to peek at the papers. ¡°Let me see how much you¡¯ve done¡­ Hm, not much, huh?¡±

    ¡°There was an unexpected situation that dyed me,¡± Yu Sheng rubbed his nose sheepishly, then looked at Foxy and Little Red Riding Hood curiously. ¡°Wait, where¡¯s Irene?¡±

    ¡°Oh, here she is!¡± Foxy perked up, lifting one of the big shopping bags she had ced on the floor to show Yu Sheng. ¡°We bought too many things, so I put her in the bag.¡±

    Yu Sheng peeked in and saw the little doll¡ªIrene¡ªlying amongst the clothes, her eyes dull and expressionless, her aura practically screaming resentment.

    There was so much pent-up grievance it felt like the shopping bag itself might turn into a cursed object.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Yu Sheng asked silently in his mind.

    The little doll replied, ¡°Okay?! Get me out of here! I¡¯ve been staring at ceilings in the mall all day! They put unfinished drinks in here! Snacks too! At one point, I fell to the bottom, and no one noticed! I¡¯ve beenining the whole way, and this silly fox didn¡¯t even respond!¡±

    Yu Sheng hurriedly pulled the aggrieved doll out of the bag and ced her on a nearby chair,forting her mentally. Little Red Riding Hood, meanwhile, casually flipped through her schoolwork and turned to Yu Sheng with a curious expression. ¡°What kind of unexpected situation was it?¡±

    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t hide anything, lowering his voice slightly. ¡°A woman suddenly approached me. She said her name was Bai Li Qing and that she¡¯s the Chief of the Special Affairs Bureau.¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood froze for a few seconds, her math workbook left forgotten in her hands as she turned to him stiffly. ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Yu Sheng nced around before whispering, ¡°Is that strange?¡±

    ¡°The Chief? Bai Li Qing? That big shot?!¡± Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s voice cracked slightly, though she kept it down to avoid drawing attention. ¡°Why on earth would she personallye to see you? She wouldn¡¯t think you¡¯re some kind of dangerous element that needs personal attention, would she?!¡±

    Maybe it was because she had spent half the day shopping with Foxy, but she seemed far more at ease talking to Yu Sheng now, no longer carrying the tension and caution she had shown when they first met.

    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t pay much attention to her shift in attitude. Instead, he thought back to his conversation with Bai Li Qing and shook his head. ¡°No, nothing like that. She just wanted to know what was going on. She asked me a few questions, and I asked her a lot¡ªshe seemed pretty easy to talk to.¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood looked dazed, almost questioning her hearing.

    Bai Li Qing? Easy to talk to?

    That was a brand newbination of words.

    At the Special Affairs Bureau Headquarters, inside a certain office, a pale humanoid figure suddenly appeared behind the desk, apanied by the copse and distortion of light and shadows. That pale figure quickly formed into Bai Li Qing, her image gradually gaining color.

    She sat quietly behind the desk, unmoving for a long time, as if lost in thought.

    After what felt like ages, she suddenly looked up, reached out, and pressed a button on the desk. ¡°Notify Song Cheng from the Second Squad and Luo Zheng from the Secret Management Office toe to my office immediately.¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 75: Another Boundary City

    Before long, two more people had entered Bai Li Qing¡¯s office. One was the burly Song Cheng, and the other was an older man with graying hair, appearing to be in his fifties.

    Thetter wore narrow-rimmed sses, was of average height, and had a bit of a paunch. He looked like an ordinary office manager just nearing retirement. Bai Li Qing nced up at the two people who had entered her office and gave a slight nod. ¡°You arrived quickly.¡±

    ¡°Have you met with that person called ¡®Yu Sheng¡¯?¡± Song Cheng was the first to speak. ¡°Judging by your expression¡­ did you find something unusual?¡±

    ¡°I had a long conversation with him, and it went quite differently from what I had anticipated. Yu Sheng might be the most peculiar ¡®non-natural¡¯ individual I¡¯ve ever met. But before we get into details, I want you to see something first.¡±

    Bai Li Qing turned her gaze towards the man with graying hair ¡ª Luo Zheng, the head of confidential management. ¡°Luo Zheng, close the door.¡± Luo Zheng nodded immediately, turning to shut the office door.

    The moment the door clicked shut, an invisible pressure spread across the room, like a breeze sweeping through the area. As it passed, even the dust motes in the air seemed to freeze in ce.

    Seeing this, Song Cheng¡¯s heart tightened. He muttered, ¡°Well, there goes getting off work on time today.¡± Bai Li Qing, meanwhile, silently stood up after sealing the office and walked over to therge floor-to-ceiling window.

    This window was big, always covered in a light mist outside. Within the fog, the view shifted constantly. Sometimes, it showed rolling mountain ranges; other times, it depicted endless forests. Most of the time, however, it revealed a stillke, its surface calm, with a small cottage standing in the distance, hazy and dreamlike within the mist.

    As Bai Li Qing approached the window, the shifting fog quickly settled, and the ever-changing scenery began to fade away. Song Cheng and Luo Zheng looked on with serious expressions. A few secondster, something else started appearing within the mist.Buildings, their rooftops varied in shape, revealing a strange city they had never seen before, bathed in a red glow. ¡°What is this?¡± Song Cheng couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°This is what Yu Sheng showed me,¡± Bai Li Qing said softly, her pale eyes calmly watching the mist outside. The scenes stored in her memory were now surfacing within the mist, reying themselves. ¡°He seems fixated on this ce. He¡¯s seen it before, and he believes this is ¡®another Boundary City.''¡±

    Luo Zheng¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He took off his sses and wiped them on his shirt before peering out at the floating image. ¡°Another Boundary City?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, another one,¡± Bai Li Qing nodded. ¡°And I sensed his emotions faintly. He believes¡­ that this is the true, ¡®normal¡¯ Boundary City.¡±

    Song Cheng and Luo Zheng fell silent, unease crossing their faces as they looked at the ¡°normal¡± scene outside the window.

    The dark, silhouetted buildings stood on thend, their forms barely discernible. In the distance, bizarre towers rose high, their outlines grand and imposing. Mist filled the air, making those rooftops and towers look like rows of gravestones. Crimson light cut through the fog, bathing the sky in a dim and strange hue, and the sunlight¡­

    Blood-red ¡°sunlight¡± flowed through the city like water, swirling between the buildings, mixed with the crimson light as it poured down from the rooftops. It dripped from the eaves, pitter-pattering in a constant murmur.

    Bai Li Qing¡¯s voice echoed in the silent room, almost ethereal. ¡°He said it¡¯s a peaceful seaside town, with beautiful sunsets. The red glow spills like water over the sky, streaming along the rooftops.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like quite a poetic description,¡± Song Cheng said softly.

    ¡°It does. That¡¯s what I thought at first,¡± Bai Li Qing shook her head slightly. ¡°Until I realized¡ªit¡¯s real.¡±

    ¡°This can¡¯t possibly be a real ¡®ce,''¡± Luo Zheng¡¯s expression was serious now. He had shaken off the unease and nervousness from witnessing the strange vision and had regained hisposure. ¡°The universe may have countless stranges, but this scene is unlike anything natural. The light, the sun¡ªthey seem to defy physicalws. They look like they¡¯re¡­ melting.¡±

    ¡°If anything, it reminds me of when my daughter ys video games, and the graphics card crashes,¡± Song Cheng rubbed his chin thoughtfully, ¡°The visuals glitch like that sometimes.¡±

    ¡°This might be some kind of Otherworld,¡± Luo Zheng said cautiously. ¡°From the scale of the scene, it¡¯srge. But without reference material, we can¡¯t determine if it¡¯s a ¡®Wilderness¡¯ or a ¡®Kingdom.¡¯ It¡¯s definitely not a ¡®Fortress.''¡±

    ¡°It could also be an ¡®Anomaly,''¡± Bai Li Qing suggested quietly.

    ¡°An ¡®Anomaly¡¯ type of Otherworld?¡± Luo Zheng sounded surprised, frowning. ¡°Like a ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ or an ¡®Epic¡¯? But this looks like a physical space¡­¡±

    ¡°An ¡®Anomaly¡¯ type can manifest itself as ¡®real¡¯ within our cognition. What I saw was just an image drawn from Yu Sheng¡¯s mind, so we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that it¡¯s simply a memory or a story,¡± Bai Li Qing shook her head. ¡°The crucial point is, regardless of what this ¡®Otherworld¡¯ truly is, Yu Sheng believes it¡¯s another Boundary City.¡±

    The room fell silent, the air heavy with tension.

    In this world, there were countless Otherworlds, and many had established connections with the Bordend, some even ovepping with it. However, no matter what, Otherworlds were just that¡ªother. The ces where they ovepped with reality were extremely limited. In recorded history, no Otherworld had ever pointed to ¡°another Bordend.¡±

    Song Cheng stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, staring intently at the red-stained city outside.

    To be honest, the dark silhouettes of that city looked nothing like the Boundary City he stood in. At least, he couldn¡¯t see any simrities. He couldn¡¯t understand why Yu Sheng thought this was another Boundary City. But there was one thing he did understand:

    The world changes depending on your perspective.

    To the Aldians, the stars were adorned with intricate lines and patterns. The Bamosians saw the world illuminated by both light and maic fields. The Gyproians could see the outlines of electric fields, while the ancient Forest Folk embraced time in their meditations, sometimes even glimpsing the future.

    Humans were one of the ¡°blindest¡± species in the world. In the eyes of those more gifted, humans were deaf and blind, perceiving less than one percent of the world¡¯s information. But at the same time, with the right tools and methods, humans could process almost any kind of knowledge. Their ability to withstand and adapt to dangerous information beyond their perception was extraordinarily high.

    This was why humans were recognized by all species as the ¡°ideal investigators.¡± ¡°The world he sees is different from the one we see,¡± Song Cheng suddenly said.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Bai Li Qing agreed. ¡°But he can still live in our world just fine, albeit a bit awkwardly.¡±

    ¡°So, he has both human and¡­ non-human perspectives? Or perhaps two cognitive systems?¡± Luo Zheng mused, frowning. ¡°You¡¯ve met him. Do you think he¡¯s an ¡®Entity¡¯ or a ¡®human¡¯?¡±

    ¡°He seems more like a human. At least, that¡¯s what he believes now,¡± Bai Li Qing turned back, lightly tapping on the ss window. As her voice fell, the view outside shattered, the scene copsing back into its former state¡ªa calmndscape of mist, alternating mountains, andkes. ¡°I think it¡¯s best not to disturb the current state of things¡ªat least until we figure out what Wutong Road No. 66 and Yu Sheng really are.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Song Cheng took a deep breath and nodded solemnly. ¡°So, what do we do next?¡±

    ¡°Next, I want the Second Mobilization Squad to dedicate some personnel to handle affairs rted to Wutong Road No. 66 and Yu Sheng. First, he needs some registrations done.¡±

    ¡°Registrations?¡±

    ¡°The two ¡®people¡¯ around him need legal identities,¡± Bai Li Qing spoke unhurriedly. ¡°Also, Yu Sheng himself seems interested in registering as¡­ a Spirit Realm Detective.¡±

    Song Cheng blinked. ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°He said he wants to maintain Bordend¡¯s order and fight against Otherworlds and Entities.¡±

    Song Cheng was speechless. ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking,¡± Bai Li Qing raised her eyes to look at Song Cheng. ¡°The Special Affairs Bureau always deals with the strange and unexpected. Go make the arrangements¡ªpick someone capable and sharp to handle this. I remember two individuals from thest report seemed promising.¡±

    Song Cheng¡¯s expression wasplicated. ¡°I just gave them three days off¡­¡±

    Bai Li Qing thought for a moment. ¡°Right, they do need rest after all this. Still, make the arrangements soon. Don¡¯t dy too much.¡±

    <em></em>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 76: The Strange People Living in the Otherworld

    ¡°Can you both see that house up ahead?¡± Yu Sheng asked, pointing towards the old manor in front of them at Wutong Road No. 66.

    Beside him, Foxy and Irene, who was snuggled in Foxy¡¯s arms, both nodded casually.

    ¡°Of course we can,¡± Foxy replied, her voice light and easy. ¡°It¡¯s right there in front of us. We saw it when we left, and we see it now as we¡¯re back.¡±

    Yu Sheng nodded, then looked at Little Red Riding Hood, who was tagging along. ¡°And you? Can you see it?¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood widened her eyes, staring hard at the empty lot ahead and the low wall at the edge of thend. She turned her head, frowning at Foxy and Irene.

    ¡°You two can really see it?¡±

    ¡°Looks like you can¡¯t,¡± Yu Sheng said, already understanding the situation. ¡°Even though I gave you an ¡®invitation,¡¯ you still can¡¯t see it.¡± Little Red shrugged.

    Yu Sheng fell into thought.

    He had been curious about many thingstely¡ªabout himself, about the Otherworld, about the Special Affairs Bureau, and especially about the mysterious Night Valley. But more than anything, he was curious about the strange old manor where he¡¯d been living for the past two months. So, driven by a ¡°necessary research spirit,¡± he invited Little Red Riding Hood over today to test just how peculiar the ¡°non-existent Wutong Road No. 66¡± really was.Now, he had his preliminary results.

    Foxy and Irene could see the manor, while Little Red Riding Hood could not. Even with the ¡°invitation¡± from the ¡°owner,¡± she was unable to perceive its existence. Yu Sheng thought it over and realized there was one big difference between Foxy, Irene, and Little Red Riding Hood.

    ¡°So¡­ it must be the ¡®blood,¡¯ right?¡± he muttered thoughtfully, his gaze flickering between the three of them.

    Both Foxy and Irene had ¡°epted¡± his blood, creating a subtle bond between them. It was through this connection that they could even sense his ¡°revival.¡± Little Red Riding Hood, however, hadn¡¯t had this experience.

    This seemed like the most usible reason to Yu Sheng.

    Little Red Riding Hood didn¡¯t notice Yu Sheng¡¯s thoughtful expression; she was busy curiously looking around.

    The sun was setting, casting long shadows along the street. She could see the faint shapes of wolves lurking in the shadows of nearby buildings, watching over the entire street, serving as her eyes and ears.

    She noticed something strange¡ªthe closer they got to the empty lot at the far end of Wutong Road, the fewer people there were around. And by the time they reached the space where ¡°Wutong Road No. 66¡± was supposed to be, there were no passersby at all.

    It was as if some invisible force was keeping ordinary people away from the manor.

    Even her wolves couldn¡¯t figure out how this force worked. The whole environment seemed so ¡°clean,¡± almost vacuum-like, to anyone who could sense supernatural energies.

    Suddenly, Little Red Riding Hood felt someone¡¯s eyes on her. She turned sharply and saw Yu Sheng staring at her, his expression serious. The girl felt awkward instantly.

    ¡°Um¡­ what is it?¡±

    Yu Sheng reached out his hand. ¡°Want a bite?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Blood. Both Irene and Foxy have had my blood before, and they underwent some changes afterward. And now, they can see Wutong Road No. 66,¡± Yu Sheng exined with utmost seriousness. ¡°I was thinking¡ªmaybe you should try it too. You know, as an experiment¡­¡±

    Little Red¡¯s expression turned visibly strange. She even took a half-step back, her gaze sharp like a guard dog. Only after confirming that Yu Sheng was genuinely acting out of ¡°pure research spirit¡± did she rx¡ªbut she still firmly shook her head. ¡°No way!¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t upset your stomach,¡± Yu Sheng tried to reassure her, already expecting this reaction. After all, inviting someone to take a bite out of you was quite a sudden request. Still, he persisted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about how Wutong Road No. 66 looks from the outside?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a cat! Why should I be that curious?!¡± Little Red Riding Hood protested, taking another step back. She turned to Foxy and Irene. ¡°Why is he like this¡ªalwaysing up with weird ideas out of nowhere?¡±

    Irene, who was cradled in Foxy¡¯s arms, finally found a chance to speak. She wiggled a bit to make sure there was no one else around. ¡°He¡¯s always like that. Random ideas, always saying it¡¯s for ¡®research.¡¯ Just ignore him.¡±

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not fair!¡± Yu Sheng protested. ¡°Am I really that bad?¡±

    Irene just stayed quiet, releasing a faint lotus scent while lying in Foxy¡¯s arms.

    Yu Sheng: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine, forget it if you don¡¯t want to,¡± he said with an awkward chuckle after a few seconds of silence. He waved dismissively at Little Red Riding Hood and then stepped towards the front door of the manor. He was just about to unlock it when he paused and moved aside, gesturing for Foxy toe over.

    ¡°Hey, Foxy,e over and see if you can open the door.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Alright.¡± Foxy blinked, but she nodded and approached, grabbing the doorknob.

    With a click, the already-unlocked door opened easily.

    From Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s point of view, it looked like a door appeared out of thin air, floating near the wall covered in abstract graffiti.

    ¡°Great! At least now, you and Irene cane and go freely without me having to open the door every time,¡± Yu Sheng said, visibly relieved. Since learning that Wutong Road No. 66 was an ¡°Otherworld¡± that outsiders couldn¡¯t see or enter, he¡¯d had many worries about the ce. These worries included, but were not limited to, not being able to order food deliveries, appliances not being able to be delivered, online shopping being impossible, and the two residents of the house not being able toe and go freely. Now, he felt at least one problem had been solved.

    ¡°Come on in and have a seat,¡± Yu Sheng said, smiling at Little Red Riding Hood. ¡°I¡¯ll cook dinner soon. Stay for dinner as a thank-you for apanying Foxy and Irene all day today.¡±

    ¡°No problem. You¡¯ve helped me with half of my homework anyway,¡± Little Red Riding Hood replied, stepping into the house that didn¡¯t exist in the real world.

    Yu Sheng switched on the living room lights, brightening the dim space and instantly warming up the previously cold atmosphere of the room. He quickly put away the groceries, pulling out ingredients for that evening¡¯s meal.

    ¡°Go ahead, find yourself a spot to sit,¡± he said, disappearing into the kitchen.

    Little Red Riding Hood looked around the house cautiously, her curiosity mixed with unease.

    It was her second time here, and this time, she was a ¡°guest.¡± She rarely visited other people¡¯s homes; she had visited more Otherworlds than ordinary homes. Yet, this seemingly normal house was an ¡°Otherworld.¡± So, today¡¯s visit was, in essence, another Otherworld adventure.

    It was the strangest ¡°adventure¡± she had ever had since bing a Spirit Realm Detective¡ªno eerie and twistedndscapes, no pervasive corruption, no illusions pretending to be her allies. There were just bright lights, a warm environment, a friendly fox spirit nearby, a cheerful doll running to turn on the TV, and the Entity of the Otherworld¡ªa powerful being capable of devouring ¡°Hunger¡±¡ªcooking dinner in the kitchen.

    She could even sit at the dining table and finish her homework while waiting for dinner.

    It all felt too out of ce. She wasn¡¯t even sure where to begin pointing out the oddities.

    But Irene, with her noisy cheerfulness, soon distracted her from her thoughts. The little doll called out from the living room, ¡°Come watch TV! The one in the living room is bigger than the one in the dining room!¡±

    ¡°I still need to finish my homework,¡± Little Red Riding Hood replied, shaking her head while heading to the table. ¡°Half of it is still left.¡±

    ¡°You humans are so exhausting,¡± Irene sighed dramatically from her perch on the couch. ¡°Hey Foxy, wanna watch?¡±

    Foxy waved her hand dismissively and headed towards the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯ll go see if the Benefactor needs any help.¡±

    She disappeared into the kitchen, but barely two minutester, she reemerged with a braised chicken leg in hand, munching on it as she walked.

    Little Red Riding Hood, who had just started her homework, looked up, startled. ¡°You¡¯re back already?¡±

    ¡°I got kicked out. Benefactor said I was eating up all the seasoning and that there¡¯d be nothing left to cook the meat with.¡± Foxy spoke with apletely innocent expression, then raised the chicken leg in her hand with a grin. ¡°But Benefactor gave me this chicken leg. Want some?¡±

    Little Red hesitated. ¡°Uh¡­ I guess¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, Foxy pulled the chicken leg back. ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll eat it all myself.¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood: ¡°¡­¡±

    The smell of stir-fried vegetables wafted out from the kitchen, making everyone¡¯s mouth water.

    Little Red thought for a moment, then pulled her phone out of her bag and dialed a number.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m noting home for dinner tonight¡ªI¡¯ll eat at a friend¡¯s ce. Yeah, new friend. Safe, safe. I¡¯ll exin when I get home. I¡¯ll be back before ten, okay, bye.¡± She hung up and turned, only to find Foxy staring at her, still munching on the chicken leg.

    ¡°You can¡¯t eat this,¡± Little Red said reflexively, covering her phone, though she didn¡¯t quite know why.

    Foxy didn¡¯t mind, only asking curiously, ¡°Were you talking to your family just now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Your mom and dad?¡±

    Little Red¡¯s expression grew ufortable. ¡°Uh¡­ My parents passed away when I was young. I was talking to other family members.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Foxy nodded, and for a few seconds, Little Red wondered what the fox spirit girl was thinking. Then Foxy suddenly extended the nearly-finished chicken leg towards her again. ¡°Want a bite? Just a little one.¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood: ¡°¡­¡±

    She realized she would never fully understand these¡­ ¡°strange people¡± living in the Otherworld.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 77: Dinner at Wutong Road No. 66

    Little Red Riding Hood knew that anyone living in an Otherworldly city had to be strange, but she never imagined she¡¯d underestimated just how peculiar Yu Sheng¡¯s ¡°family of three¡± could be. Especially when it came to dinner.

    There was a Doll that didn¡¯t need to eat at all, yet sat perfectly upright at the dining table with a set of chopsticks and a bowl ced in front of it, like some sort of ritual offering.

    Then there was Foxy, a fox with several tails, who kept pulling random snacks out of her tails while eating¡ªall sorts of bizarrebinations, like tbread wrapped around a steamed bun or chilies paired with bananas. She seemed to eat whatever she found without any rhyme or reason.

    But the strangest of all was Yu Sheng. He actually ate human food. It was unbelievable.

    Yu Sheng noticed Little Red Riding Hood staring off into space. He assumed she was just shy about being a guest for the first time and warmly said, ¡°Go ahead, help yourself. I have to say, I¡¯m pretty confident in my cooking skills.¡±

    He paused mid-sentence as if remembering something, then pointed to a dish on the table. ¡°Oh, by the way, you probably shouldn¡¯t eat that one.¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood blinked, looking at the seemingly ordinary dish of stir-fried peppers and pork. ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°That one¡¯s made with a ¡®special ingredient¡¯ from the Otherworld. I¡¯m not sure if regr humans can eat it,¡± Yu Sheng replied casually. ¡°Foxy and Irene, they both avoid it.¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°Special¡­ ingredient from the Otherworld?¡±¡°Yeah, it¡¯s meat from Entity-Hunger. I quite like it, though most people wouldn¡¯t,¡± Yu Sheng added matter-of-factly, as if it were the most normal thing in the world. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sensible about these things.¡±

    He looked over and saw that the girl across the table had gonepletely stiff, as if she¡¯d turned to stone.

    After a few seconds, Little Red Riding Hood blinked, her expression frozen as she looked at Irene, who was sitting on the table, tasting the air. ¡°Really¡­ an acquired taste, huh¡­¡±

    ¡°First time, huh?¡± Irene patted Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s arm, looking like someone who had been through it all before. ¡°I had the exact same reaction the first time I heard about it. Don¡¯t overthink it. It is exactly what it sounds like. You¡¯ve already seen us take out that Entity in the valley, so don¡¯t be too shocked. Besides, at least this one¡¯s cooked.¡±

    ¡°Cooking does help,¡± Yu Sheng agreed, nodding as he picked up a piece of stir-fried pork and popped it into his mouth. ¡°I tried it raw once, like sashimi. Too tough.¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood stared at the rest of the dishes on the table, suddenly regretting epting Yu Sheng¡¯s invitation today. Originally, she thought she might gather some new intel on this strange ¡°person¡± and on the peculiar ce that was Wutong Road No. 66¡ªsomething that might fetch a good price at the Special Affairs Bureau. But now she realized one important thing:

    If an Entity seems harmless, it will always have something more sinister hidden beneath. And if an Otherworldly ce appears unusually safe, it definitely has its own, very creative brand of mental corruption.

    Little Red Riding Hood swallowed nervously as she watched Yu Sheng eating happily. She wanted to ask, ¡°Once you¡¯re done with this, you won¡¯t eat me, right?¡± But she didn¡¯t have the nerve to say it out loud.

    ¡°Not to your taste?¡± Yu Sheng looked at her, confused by her hesitance. ¡°I admit I tend to make things a bit heavy on vor, but you can try this stir-fried greens dish. It¡¯s decent.¡±

    Under his gaze, Little Red Riding Hood couldn¡¯t escape, nor could she shake her head. After hesitating for a moment, she slowly reached out with her chopsticks, all the while mentally chanting, ¡°This is edible.¡± She swallowed it down like medicine¡ªonly to be surprised.

    It was delicious.

    Just regr, well-cooked food.

    ¡°Good cooking, isn¡¯t it?¡± Foxy grinned cheerfully from beside her.

    Little Red Riding Hood nodded subtly, her expressionplicated. She watched Foxy, who never seemed to stop eating, and finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Won¡¯t you get full, eating so much?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡± One of Foxy¡¯s tails swished behind her. ¡°I need to eat more to store it in my tails. That way, I can use it to help our Benefactor in a fight.¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood: ¡°¡­What?¡±

    What kind of nonsense was this?

    She suddenly doubted her own ability to understand things. It felt as if Wutong Road No. 66 operated on a set of rules that werepletely different from the normal world. Everything looked and sounded normal, but somehow, it was all bizarre.

    Just then, Yu Sheng¡¯s voice interrupted her thoughts. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something else I wanted to ask you about today.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh?¡± Little Red Riding Hood took a moment to react, her gaze puzzled as she looked at Yu Sheng.

    Yu Sheng, not noticing her confusion, asked directly, ¡°As a ¡®Spirit Realm Detective,¡¯ how do you usually work? Or, I guess, what should one pay attention to in your line of work?¡±

    ¡°My usual work? Most of the time, I take on frence assignments from the Special Affairs Bureau. Sometimes other organizations or individuals ask for help, but that¡¯s less consistent,¡± Little Red Riding Hood exined casually. ¡°Most Spirit Realm Detectives get theirmissions through the Bureau or its subcontractors. Being an official organization, they have ess to plenty of information, and many requests get collected there. Look at this.¡±

    She pulled out her phone, tapped a few times, and showed the screen to Yu Sheng.

    Yu Sheng leaned in curiously, seeing a long list of chat threads, most of which had avatars marked with the Bureau¡¯s insignia.

    ¡°This is a tform the Bureau set up¡ªit¡¯s called ¡®Borderline Communication.¡¯ Spirit Realm Detectives and independent investigators use it to share information, chat, and hang out. Official requests also get posted here. Some people just call it ¡®Frencer Hub.''¡±

    Yu Sheng listened with interest and tried to get a closer look at her screen, but Little Red Riding Hood had already put her phone away.

    ¡°Technically, I shouldn¡¯t show this to outsiders, and I have to keep it confidential from regr people. But since you¡¯re not a Detective or an investigator, yet also not an ordinary person, I thought I¡¯d let you take a peek. As for what we should keep in mind doing this job¡ª¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood paused, her expression turning a little teasing. ¡°Everyone has their own habits. If I had to sum up themon ¡®rules,¡¯ there¡¯d be two. One, don¡¯t mess with the order of the Bordend. Two, try to stay alive. If you can¡¯t manage that, at least try to die in a ¡®shallow¡¯ ce so the corpse collectors don¡¯t have too much trouble.¡±

    She looked at Yu Sheng, suddenly curious. ¡°Why are you asking this all of a sudden?¡±

    Yu Sheng answered frankly, ¡°Oh, because we might soon be colleagues.¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood: ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡­

    After dinner, Little Red Riding Hood left.

    ¡°Why do I feel like her expression was a bit off when she left?¡± Irene muttered, sitting on the table and watching Yu Sheng clear the dishes. ¡°She looked kind of dazed¡­¡±

    ¡°High schoolers have a lot of stress. It¡¯s normal. Plus, she¡¯s working odd jobs during the holidays. Look at her phone¡ªthe screen¡¯s cracked. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s doing all that well financially.¡± Yu Sheng wiped the table and spoke casually. ¡°That¡¯s why I invited her over for dinner¡ªto help her rx.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Irene looked skeptical. ¡°I feel like she was even more on edge when she left than when she came.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re imagining things,¡± Yu Sheng waved it off. ¡°Trust me, I understand people. I used to be a high schooler myself. We¡¯ll just invite her over a few more times, and she¡¯ll getfortable.¡±

    ¡°If you say so¡­¡±

    With that, Yu Sheng finished cleaning up and handed the dishes to Foxy, who had enthusiastically volunteered to wash them. He let out a long breath, ready to do something more serious.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to open a door.¡±

    Irene, who had been about to hop off the table and run to the living room to watch TV, turned around. ¡°Huh? Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Back to that valley for another look.¡±

    Irene slipped off the table leg,nding with a thud. Shey t on the floor, staring up at Yu Sheng. ¡°Did you run out of meat in the fridge?! Are you going there to restock?!¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Yu Sheng quickly waved his hands. ¡°It¡¯s just something that the Bureau Director mentioned earlier that¡¯s been bothering me.¡± He told Irene what Bai Li Qing had said before she left.

    Miss Doll frowned as she listened. ¡°It¡¯s not a trap, is it? Like, maybe she wants you to step on andmine or something? Big shots like that always do this sort of thing on TV¡ªtheye out of nowhere and start talking at you endlessly.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you should watch less TV,¡± Yu Sheng rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Anyway, even if she has some other n, I need to check out that valley again.¡±

    Irene frowned. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°There are some things I need to investigate further. We left in a hurryst time.¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯te back. The pathway is stable now. If things go wrong, I can retreat immediately.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Irene thought about it, reluctantly easing up. ¡°Should we tell Foxy? She might worry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just going for a quick look. It shouldn¡¯t take long. If she asks, just tell her I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Yu Sheng said as he reached out, and a shimmering door appeared in the air before him. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ll probably be back before she even finishes washing the dishes. I¡¯m just taking a peek.¡±

    He paused, looking back at the door he had just opened. ¡°¡­Should I have notified the Special Affairs Bureau first?¡±

    ¡°You only think of that now, after opening the door?! Just go already, before they start calling withints! I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 78: Exploring Again

    The gates leading to the valley shimmered faintly as Yu Sheng stepped across the ¡°border.¡± In the next instant, bright sunlight filled his eyes. He squinted, gazing into the distance and then looked up at the sky, where scattered clouds driftedzily.

    After that enormous eye, which had covered the sky, disappeared, the ce once known as ¡°Night Valley¡± ended its eternal darkness. However, Yu Sheng hadn¡¯t expected it to still be daylight here¡ªeven though, in the real world, it was already night.

    Did this ce have no day and night cycle? Had the ¡°Dark Angel¡¯s¡± influence, which caused eternal darkness, now shifted to an eternal day? A few theories swirled in his mind, and he raised his guard, cautiously watching the surroundings.

    He had chosen the gate that led him back to the area around the ruined temple. As his eyes took in the scene, he saw that the destruction caused by Entity-Hunger¡¯s rampage was still very visible. The temple, which had already been in ruins, was now reduced to nothing but scattered bricks, with not a single wall left standing. The barrennd around the temple looked as if it had been repeatedly ¡°plowed,¡± deep trenches stretching from the ruins to the horizon. The forest that once stood was reduced to mere stumps and shattered remnants, while the nearby cliffs had been stripped, exposing bare soil.

    But besides that¡­ there were no signs of danger.

    Yu Sheng frowned, cautiously stepping over trench after trench until he reached a clearing filled with broken bricks.

    He remembered this spot well. This was where he had begun the feast¡ªwhere Entity-Hunger, the first to fall under his ¡°influence,¡± had opened its monstrous mouth to devour the others. But now, every trace of those entities was gone, and even the bloodstains had vanished, as if they had evaporated.

    The valley was eerily quiet, with only the asional breeze drifting through the basin. Unlike before, the wind was no longer cold, and there was no longer a sickening stench of decay. Compared to the eerie ce it had been under the dark shroud, it now held a hint of¡­ tranquility.

    If you ignored the trenches, that is.Yu Sheng stood there, bewildered, gazing at this peaceful little world.

    Was this what the ¡°Director¡± wanted him to see? Or¡­ did she not know what was going on here either, and just wanted him to confirm it? Irene¡¯s voice suddenly echoed in his mind, breaking his train of thought: ¡°Hey! Yu Sheng, Yu Sheng, can you hear me? Are you dead or what?¡±

    ¡°I can hear you,¡± Yu Sheng replied immediately, frowning slightly. ¡°Do you have to put it like that? What do you mean, am I dead or what?¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s your first time copsing out there. You disappeared the moment you went through the door. I thought Entity-Hunger had eaten you again!¡±

    Her tone was so self-assured and cheeky that Yu Sheng could practically see the little doll standing on a table with her hands on her hips, looking smug. But he wasn¡¯t in the mood to banter with Irene.

    ¡°There are no entities,¡± he said tly.

    There was a moment of silence on the other end. ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen any entities so far. The valley is very quiet, and there¡¯s none of that pervasive sense of malice or hunger,¡± Yu Sheng exined while walking away from the ruined temple. He bent down and grabbed a handful of soil. ¡°Even the rotten stench in the air¡­ it¡¯s all gone.¡±

    ¡°Have you tried walking further?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m moving forward as we speak,¡± Yu Sheng said, stepping carefully over the uneven ground. ¡°Could it be that not enough time has passed, and Entity-Hunger hasn¡¯t regenerated yet? After all,st time I did cause quite a scene¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Irene interrupted him, practically shouting: ¡°No way! It¡¯s been plenty of time already! Entities start regenerating in hours¡ªsometimes it takes just minutes! We¡¯ve been gone from there for over twenty-four hours. If Entity-Hunger could reproduce, it would have a whole family by now!¡±

    Yu Sheng sat down on arge rock at the edge of the ruins, casually gazing into the distance. ¡°But there¡¯s really nothing here. To be honest¡­ I kind of like it. The air¡¯s fresh, and the view¡¯s not half bad.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ignoring Irene¡¯s confusion, Yu Sheng tapped his foot against the loose soil around the rock.

    He felt that subtle connection again. Ever since he returned, that sense of connection to the valley had grown stronger. It wasn¡¯t as intense as the time when the valley itself had be his ¡°vessel,¡± but he could still sense many things around him clearly.

    The hard rocks, the gentle wind, the soil beneath his feet, the pond hidden at the base of the valley, and¡­

    Yu Sheng suddenly paused, turning his head.

    A tiny green sprout was poking out of the soil, like a small creature just seeing daylight for the first time, trembling slightly in the breeze. Such tenacious life. ?

    Yu Sheng stared at the sprout, taken aback. For some reason, seeing it push its way out of the earth made his heart skip a beat. A strange excitement fluttered in his chest. Maybe it was his connection with the valley, or maybe something more sentimental¡ªwithout thinking, he reached toward the patch of soil.

    And then, the earth began to move.

    The deep trenches started to close, and more small sprouts broke through the soil. Life was growing, as if rebirth was taking ce after death.

    Yu Sheng stared at the scene, wide-eyed, and couldn¡¯t help but exim: ¡°Whoa, what the?!¡±

    Irene¡¯s panicked voice immediately rang out: ¡°Huh?! What happened? Are you hurt?!¡±

    Yu Sheng jumped up, throwing open an illusory door. ¡°I can¡¯t exin it right now¡ªyou and Foxy bettere over here!¡± In the next instant, he was back in the living room, staring wide-eyed at Irene standing on the chair.

    ¡°Foxy¡¯s still doing the dishes,¡± Irene said, pointing to the kitchen, looking a bit dazed. ¡°Should I get her now?¡±

    Yu Sheng nodded. He was about to speak when he felt his pocket vibrating continuously.

    He pulled out his phone, seeing several missed calls on the screen¡ªtwo from Li Lin, two from Xu Jiali, and several from an unknown number.

    Yu Sheng¡¯s expression turned a bitplicated. He was wondering who to call back when that unknown number called again.

    He answered before the ringtone even started, putting the phone to his ear. A familiar female voice came through: ¡°It¡¯s me, Bai Li Qing.¡±

    Yu Sheng sighed, his mouth twitching awkwardly. ¡°Uh, I was just¡­ out for a bit. Should I have told you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We just needed to confirm that the ¡®disturbance¡¯ was caused by you,¡± Bai Li Qing replied calmly, her voice even and devoid of emotion. ¡°We¡¯ll work on recording more sample data so that we can identify your ¡®signature¡¯ during future alerts.¡±

    Her indifferent, unconcerned tone made Yu Sheng feel a bit awkward. He wasn¡¯t sure if this was just her personality, but he could onlyugh awkwardly. ¡°Uh, sorry for the trouble¡­¡±

    Bai Li Qing didn¡¯t seem to pay much attention to his apology. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°Are you nning to ¡®go out¡¯ again soon?¡±

    ¡°¡­I might,¡± Yu Sheng replied, then quickly added, ¡°I¡¯m inspecting Night Valley¡¯s condition.¡±

    He was certain he heard a soft intake of breath.

    Bai Li Qing¡¯s tone did change slightly. ¡°You managed to get in? It still exists?¡±

    Yu Sheng noted her choice of words: ¡°exists.¡±

    Did Bai Li Qing think that Night Valley no longer ¡°existed¡±? Why?

    Thoughts shed through his mind, and Yu Sheng spoke up. ¡°Of course, it exists. But I¡¯ve only just taken a look. I don¡¯t know the situation inside yet, and I¡¯m nning to gather my team before I go back in.¡±

    As he spoke, he nced at the little doll standing on the chair. That was his ¡°team,¡± along with another member still in the kitchen washing dishes.

    Bai Li Qing didn¡¯t press further. After a brief pause, she said, ¡°If you need assistance from the Special Affairs Bureau, you can contact me directly. This number will always be avable.¡±

    The call ended, and a series of beeps sounded through the receiver.

    ¡°It was the ¡®Director¡¯ from the Special Affairs Bureau,¡± Yu Sheng told Irene. ¡°Nothing major.¡± With that, he turned and headed to the kitchen to get Foxy.

    When he pushed the door open, he saw the fox girl wiping dishes with her tail¡ªwhile sneaking a taste of the sesame paste that was meant for the cab.

    For a moment, he didn¡¯t even know which toment on first.

    ¡°Oh, Benefactor¡­¡± Foxy¡¯s ears twitched twice atop her head as she heard Yu Sheng walk in. She turned around, a bit flustered. ¡°I¡­ it smelled too good. I couldn¡¯t resist. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help butugh at the sight of Foxy, her mouth covered in sesame paste. ¡°Clean up first. We¡¯re heading out.¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 79: Change

    ¡°Going out?¡± Foxy paused for a moment when she heard Yu Sheng¡¯s words. Then, without missing a beat, she quickly wiped the remaining dishes dry with her tail, grabbed another tail, and wiped the sesame paste from her mouth. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m ready¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng raised an eyebrow as he watched her. ¡°No need to rush like that¡ªwait, did you just use your tail to wipe your mouth?¡±

    Foxy nced down at her tail tip, which still had some sesame paste on it, and realized what she had done. She then dunked her tail into the sink, scrubbing it clean before shaking it vigorously in front of Yu Sheng.

    ¡°It¡¯s a habit¡­¡± she muttered under her breath. ¡°I forgot we have better tools for that at home.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, no big deal,¡± Yu Sheng replied, wiping some stray water droplets off his face. ¡°But next time, be careful about spraying water on people¡ªor the appliances.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so sorry, Benefactor!¡± Foxy gasped, realizing she had sshed him. She hurried over, using her dry tail to clumsily wipe his face. ¡°Where are we going, then? Do we need to fight someone?¡±

    ¡°Stop, stop, I can do it myself!¡± Yu Sheng quickly fended off her tail, and spat out two stray silver hairs. ¡°We¡¯re heading back to the valley. But this time, there shouldn¡¯t be any fighting.¡±

    Foxy stopped in her tracks, her whole body going tense. Her fear was written all over her face¡ªa reaction Yu Sheng had anticipated. He knew exactly how she¡¯d react even before he spoke. But that was why he wanted her to see the strange changes in the valley herself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here,¡± he said, stepping forward and gently patting her head. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like that ce, but there¡¯s something strange going on there. I think it¡¯s important for you to see it with your own eyes. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t get trapped again.¡±Foxy stared at Yu Sheng, her gaze unfocused for several seconds before she nodded stiffly. It was clear she had mustered up a lot of courage to do so.

    With that, Yu Sheng took her back to the dining room. They picked up the little Doll, who had been waiting for a while, and opened the door leading to the valley of the Otherworld. The three of them¡ªif one counted the ¡°human¡± quantity¡ªstepped through.

    The valley opened up before them, bathed in sunlight. A fresh breeze swept through the valley floor. The distant rocky terrain and wastnd were bathed in the morning light, and everything seemed bright and vivid after the darkness of night had lifted. Even the devastation left behind from the ¡°feast¡± looked almost¡­ gentle andforting under the sun.

    Irene sat on Yu Sheng¡¯s shoulder, her eyes wide as she took in the scene. After a long silence, she blurted, ¡°This is like Yu Sheng crawling into an alchemy furnace¡ªabsolutely bonkers!¡±

    Yu Sheng turned to her, his expressionplicated. ¡°Could you please stop using me to make up sayings?¡±

    ¡°Well, then exin this to me¡ª¡± Irene pointed towards the valley. ¡°Entity-Hunger¡¯s aura haspletely disappeared! This ce doesn¡¯t even feel like the ¡®Otherworld¡¯ anymore!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like the Otherworld anymore?¡± Yu Sheng caught onto her phrasing, his expression shifting. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°The entire environment has changed. I don¡¯t know if you can feel it, but there¡¯s a different ¡®atmosphere¡¯ now. It feels kind of like¡­¡± Irene hesitated, frowning slightly as she looked Yu Sheng up and down, ¡°like your atmosphere. Or more like the one from Wutong Road No. 66.¡±

    Yu Sheng: ¡°¡­?¡±

    While Yu Sheng was still processing that, Foxy cautiously scanned her surroundings. She had been tense when she first stepped through the gate, but now she only looked confused. Unlike Irene, she didn¡¯t have an uncanny ability to sense the Otherworld. But as a fox spirit, she instinctively sensed things that had once threatened her.

    Entity-Hunger had truly disappeared, and there were no signs of it regenerating anytime soon. Yu Sheng¡¯s voice broke Foxy and Irene out of their thoughts. ¡°I want you to see more than just that.¡±

    Saying this, he crouched down and reached towards a patch of uneven, pitted earth. This ground was riddled with hollows and corrosion marks left by Entity-Hunger¡¯s tendrils. Though they didn¡¯t understand, Foxy and Irene instinctively watched where Yu Sheng¡¯s hand moved.

    They saw the soil begin to shift, slowly.

    They heard faint rustling noises from deep within the earth.

    The ground began to heal¡ªthe hollows filled in, and the corroded patches vanished.

    Green shoots began to sprout from the soil, fragile yet vivid¡ªsmall signs of life that left them both stunned. The valley was ¡°healing.¡± It was the only way Irene could think to describe what she was seeing.

    Her neck turned stiffly, her gaze locking onto Yu Sheng¡¯s face. Yu Sheng exhaled, standing up slowly.

    The area within a few dozen meters around him had recovered, though this was the extent of his current abilities.

    Further out, he could sense a subtle connection between himself and thend, but he couldn¡¯t ¡°activate¡± or ¡°restore¡± it as easily.

    Still, he could feel his actions were affecting the entire valley. It was as if he had nted a seed, sparking a slow, ongoing reaction¡ªa sensation that the whole valley was gradually waking up anding back to life.

    ¡°How did you do that?¡± Irene finally asked, unable to hold back her curiosity.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact principle behind it, but it¡¯s probably rted to the ¡®connection¡¯ formed by my blood,¡± Yu Sheng said thoughtfully. ¡°Ever since thest incident ended, I¡¯ve felt some kind of stable link with this valley. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve died here so many times, there¡¯s enough of my blood soaked into the ground to water a garden¡­ At some point, I just¡­ felt it, like this.¡±

    He pointed to the now healed patch of earth at his feet.

    Irene stared at him, wide-eyed and a little horrified. After a moment, she muttered, ¡°What kind of weird stuff is in your blood, anyway?!¡±

    Then she paused, realization dawning on her. ¡°Wait a second! You used your blood to make me a body and put it on my picture frame! Does that mean you can control me too¡ª¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Yu Sheng cut her off, sighing. ¡°If I could control you, do you think I¡¯d still be getting kicked off the bed every night?¡±

    Irene thought about that, then rxed. ¡°Oh, yeah, that makes sense.¡±

    She turned to Foxy, who had been silent all this time. ¡°You¡¯re from a family of immortals¡ªyou must have a different perspective. What do you think?¡±

    Foxy looked at Yu Sheng with admiration. ¡°Benefactor, your powers are so amazing! You can influence nature, like andscape gardening immortal!¡±

    Yu Sheng: ¡°¡­¡±

    He wasn¡¯t sure if she was praising him or not, but decided to take it as apliment.

    ¡°I should¡¯ve known better than to expect you to have any insights,¡± Irene sighed, then poked Yu Sheng¡¯s forehead. ¡°Anyway, you can put aside this ¡®connection¡¯ with the valley for now. The main thing is that the Entity hasn¡¯t regenerated¡ªI doubt it¡¯s really gone for good.¡±

    ¡°Nothing like this has happened before?¡± Yu Sheng asked, a bit skeptical.

    ¡°Of course not. At least, not that I¡¯ve ever heard of,¡± Irene said confidently. ¡°Entities are inevitable phenomena of the Otherworld, not separate beings that can be permanently destroyed. As long as the Otherworld exists, Entities exist. But then again¡ª¡±

    The little Doll paused, her gaze turning thoughtful as she looked around.

    ¡°The atmosphere of the entire valley has changed,¡± she said. ¡°At least from my perspective, it no longer feels like the Otherworld that gave birth to Entity-Hunger. So maybe¡­ maybe it really is gone for good¡­¡±

    Her brows furrowed, as if her logic told her the conclusion made sense, but she couldn¡¯t quite believe it.

    Foxy, however, didn¡¯t understand Irene¡¯s hesitation. She only knew one thing: the monster might nevere back. She tugged on Yu Sheng¡¯s sleeve. ¡°So, there won¡¯t be any more monsters hurting people here?¡±

    ¡°Seems like it,¡± Yu Sheng said after a moment of thought, nodding. ¡°Unless the valley somehow severs its connection with me and goes back to how it was.¡±

    Foxy stared at him, her thoughts unreadable for a moment. Then she suddenly threw herself at him, wrapping him in a tight hug¡ªso tight that even Yu Sheng¡¯s body, which was far stronger than the average human, creaked under the pressure. And if that wasn¡¯t enough, she even wrapped several tails around him. ¡°Benefactor, this is wonderful! It¡¯s wonderful!¡±

    Yu Sheng hadn¡¯t expected this at all. He felt all the air being squeezed out of his lungs, and he couldn¡¯t even enjoy the warmth of her embrace. It was like being caught in a vise from all sides. ¡°Loosen¡­ up¡­ I¡¯m dying here¡­ the tails¡­¡±

    Foxy immediately released him, springing back with a start. ¡°Ah! Sorry, Benefactor! I got carried away¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng took a deep breath, supporting himself on his knees, finally able to breathe again. ¡°Your tails are way too strong!¡±

    ¡°You scared me too!¡± Irene protested. ¡°Your tail almost knocked me off!¡±

    Foxy bowed repeatedly, her ears almost t against her head in embarrassment. It was clear, though, that she was still very happy.

    It was a happiness that went beyond the relief she had felt when she first escaped from the Otherworld¡ªa deeper, more genuine sense of peace.

    Yu Sheng finally caught his breath (and fixed a few minor fractures in his body). He patted Foxy¡¯s head to reassure her, then straightened up, looking out into the distance.

    Irene noticed the shift in Yu Sheng¡¯s demeanor right away. The little Doll turned to Foxy. ¡°I think he¡¯s got another idea¡­¡±

    ¡°Want to go a bit further?¡± Yu Sheng asked, just as they predicted. ¡°What do you think lies beyond the valley?¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 80: The Run

    What¡¯s beyond the valley?

    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but wonder. It felt like such a natural curiosity. The hills rolled on quietly in the distance, not impossibly high and definitely climbable. The sky didn¡¯t seem to hide any dreadful barriers either. It was only right for someone like him to be curious about whaty beyond those hills.

    ¡°Have you ever tried climbing over those mountains?¡± Yu Sheng asked Foxy with genuine curiosity.

    ¡°I¡­ I tried a long time ago, back when the Immortals were still here,¡± Foxy nodded immediately. ¡°Back then, I tried with some adults. We made it partway up, but we couldn¡¯t reach the top. Halfway up, the sky began making this terrifying noise. If we climbed higher, we¡¯d lose our strength, and shadows appeared everywhere¡ªfrightening, dark shapes. Even the Immortals tried to send stone puppets up, but they lost control halfway, and the next day, their broken pieces rolled back down. Each fragment bled, and the adults said they saw bits of flesh and bone growing out of the stones.¡±

    ¡°The sky made noises¡­¡± Irene muttered, thinking aloud. ¡°That sounds like the influence of the ¡®Dark Angel¡¯ that covered the sky before. I just don¡¯t know if it was deliberate or just some sort of side effect. I mean, with something that sinister, just existing can have a huge effect.¡±

    ¡°The Dark Angel is gone now. Maybe we can try again,¡± Yu Sheng said, looking at Irene and Foxy for their opinions. Foxy nodded without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll follow you, Benefactor,¡± she said earnestly.

    Irene just waved her hand nonchntly. ¡°Sure, whatever. You¡¯re always up to something weird, so I¡¯ve gotten used to it.¡±

    Yu Sheng grinned, ¡°That¡¯s a unanimous vote then! Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°How do we get there? By opening a portal?¡± Irene eyed Yu Sheng skeptically.¡°We¡¯ll have to walk,¡± Yu Sheng shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never been there, so opening a portal isn¡¯t urate enough. Plus, if that really is the edge of the Otherworld, the environment might be too strange to handle with a portal. Walking gives us time to observe any changes and react ordingly.¡±

    Irene¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°You actually care about safety?¡± she teased.

    Yu Sheng rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll throw you off if you keep talking like that! Sitting on my shoulder and yapping away¡­¡±

    Foxy looked at the two of them bickering again and hesitated for a moment before speaking up. ¡°Um¡­ the valley isn¡¯t easy to navigate, and you don¡¯t know the way up the mountain. Should I lead you there?¡±

    Yu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Lead us? How?¡±

    Foxy took a few steps away, then crouched low to the ground. A gust of wind swept past as a glimmer of light enveloped her. Before Yu Sheng could even react, Foxy¡¯s form began shifting, and suddenly, a massive silver fox stood before Yu Sheng and Irene.

    Yu Sheng had seen Foxy transform before, but Irene hadn¡¯t. The little doll¡¯s eyes widened in amazement, and she let out a loud ¡°Wow!¡± before eximing, ¡°Goodness! She¡¯s bigger than two vans put together!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how you describe her?¡± Yu Sheng shot Irene a nce but couldn¡¯t help agreeing, ¡°Though you¡¯re not wrong¡­ Those tails alone are bigger than a car.¡±

    The enormous silver fox approached them with graceful steps. She lowered her head, nuzzling Yu Sheng¡¯s hair affectionately. ¡°I can carry several people like this!¡± she said happily.

    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t answer right away.

    He was too busy trying to stay conscious after that ¡°light¡± nuzzle almost knocked him out. His head was spinning, and it felt like his brain had rattled around in his skull.

    ¡°Hey! If you¡¯re going to talk, watch your strength a little!¡± Yu Sheng eximed, grabbing a fistful of fur to steady himself. ¡°You almost knocked my head right off!¡±

    Foxy¡¯s ears drooped instantly in apology. ¡°Sorry, Benefactor¡­¡± She dipped her head, and Yu Sheng quickly jumped aside to avoid her nose from bumping into him again. Finally, he took a moment to properly look at her transformed form.

    There was no denying it¡ªshe was elegant, truly beautiful. He never thought he¡¯d use the words ¡°national beauty¡± to describe a fox, but here he was. Yet more than her beauty, what stood out to him was her unique aura.

    The giant silver fox stood tall, her golden-red eyes shining with a strange brilliance. Her long tails swayed behind her, small wisps of foxfire asionally appearing, floating in the air like ethereal spirits around her tails before fading away.

    Perhaps it was also because she¡¯d eaten well these past few days and had gotten a proper bath. Her fur looked sleek and glossy¡ªfar better than when they had first met.

    Foxy crouched down, one of her tails gently lowering beside her. Its tip rested in front of Yu Sheng. ¡°You two can climb on,¡± she said cheerfully.

    ¡°This is a first¡­¡± Yu Sheng hesitated, then cautiously stepped onto her tail. Her fur was so soft and pristine that he almost considered taking off his shoes. ¡°This doesn¡¯t hurt, does it?¡± he asked. ???

    ¡°I can barely feel it. It just tickles a bit,¡± Foxy assured him, watching as Yu Sheng awkwardly climbed onto her back. ¡°Feel free to grab onto the fur; otherwise, you might slip.¡±

    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m pretty agile,¡± Yu Sheng said, making his way up with Irene clinging to him. He found afortable spot and settled in. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m ready.¡±

    The fur was soft and warm.

    Yu Sheng stroked the fur around him, feeling like he was sitting on an incredibly luxurious, fluffy carpet. Before he could fully appreciate thefort, several of Foxy¡¯s tails curled around, forming a protective barrier beside him.

    Irene poked Yu Sheng¡¯s head. ¡°Look, you¡¯ve got armrests and a backrest too!¡±

    Then she added, ¡°Think we could put a seat for me on your shoulder? Even a hard seat would do¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Yu Sheng shot back dryly.

    ¡°Fine, fine,¡± Irene grumbled.

    The gentle swaying beneath them started as Foxy slowly stood up, turning toward the distant mountains.

    ¡°We¡¯re setting off now!¡± Foxy said, her voice brimming with excitement. ¡°Benefactor, hold on tight! We¡¯re going to run!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m holding¡ª¡± Yu Sheng barely got the words out before he felt himself lurch backward, almost losing his bnce. Foxy shot forward like an arrow from a bow.

    One of her tails whipped around just in time to catch Yu Sheng and Irene, preventing them from toppling over. Another tail stretched out in front to block the oing wind. As the ground rushed beneath them, all Yu Sheng could see was a blur of shapes shing by. Gullies and ruins on the ground were nothing but obstacles that Foxy effortlessly avoided, her speed only increasing.

    The massive silver fox ran freely through the wide valley.

    ¡°Waaaaah-hahaha!¡± Irene screamed in exhration, gripping Yu Sheng¡¯s head with both hands and opening her mouth wide as the wind¡ªgreatly lessened by Foxy¡¯s tail¡ªblew past them. ¡°We¡¯re¡ªalmost¡ªflying!¡±

    ¡°I love running!¡± Foxy called out, her voice full of joy. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve run like this!¡±

    Yu Sheng clung to the fluffy tail beside him with one hand, using his other to steady Irene. ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going! Don¡¯t hit¡­ a mountain! There¡¯s a mountain!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Foxy replied gleefully, elerating as they approached the slope. Wisps of foxfire began swirling around her tails, glowing brightly as they gathered into fiery clusters, igniting in bursts that sent them rocketing forward. Trails of me formed behind her like zingets.

    Yu Sheng nced back, eyes widening in disbelief. ¡°Holy¡ªRocket-boosted fox!¡±

    He barely had time to react before another surge of eleration hit, almost knocking the breath out of him. Foxy had reached the foot of the mountain.

    She wasn¡¯t climbing it.

    She was gliding just above the ground, soaring up the slope!

    In what felt like a blink, the rocket-powered fox reached near the middle of the mountain. Foxy¡¯s voice cut through the wind as she called to them. ¡°Last time, this was where we heard strange noises. Beyond this point, we lost our strength and started seeing weird things. But now, we¡¯re going over it!¡±

    Without anything stopping her this time, Foxy crossed the boundary that had once held back the Immortals, her parents, and all the other survivors.

    Nothing could hold her back now.

    She could almost see the summit¡ªthe jagged stones standing like ancient sentinels under the sky. She began to slow down, the foxfire fading from her tails. Her agile paws touched the rocky terrain, steadying her stride.

    Near the peak, she finally slowed to a brisk walk, hopping nimbly from rock to rock before stopping in an open space.

    Her tails slowly uncurled like the opening of apartment, revealing a rather frazzled Yu Sheng. It took him several seconds to snap out of his daze. He lifted his head and looked out into the distance.

    ¡°Benefactor,¡± Foxy¡¯s voice reached him, ¡°It¡¯s still more mountains. Just mountains, one after another.¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 81: Paradise

    Outside, the mountains stretched endlessly, like waves upon waves, ovepping as though they were ripples left behind after space itself had wrinkled and shrunk. Yu Sheng blinked, trying to shake off the dizziness from all the sudden stops and starts, and only then did he see the scene Foxy had described¡ªthe ¡°never-ending mountains.¡±

    The mountains rippled like a stone dropped into a pond, extending far out to where his vision failed him. Mist rolled between the peaks, shrouding them so thoroughly that all he could see were more mountains, repeating infinitely.

    Yu Sheng frowned, staring at the repeated mountains in the distance for a long moment. Then, something clicked in his memory¡ªhe remembered the cafe where he had met Bai Li Qing. That ce had also seemed to stretch out endlessly, repeating and extending to the very edge of his vision.

    But something was different here. The cafe had stretched only in two directions¡ªfront and back. At least it had windows, something to mark the boundary of that odd repetition. But these mountains¡­ no matter which way he looked, there seemed to be no end.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Are we, like, stuck in here forever?¡± Irene asked nervously, perched on Yu Sheng¡¯s head as she tried to peer over the ridges. ¡°Are we really going forward?¡±

    Yu Sheng remained silent, focusing his thoughts. He tried to recall the sensations when he first connected to this valley, and at the same time, he let himself feel the environment around them.

    After a while, he bent down, picked up a small rock, and hurled it far into the distance. The stone flew through the air¡ªand disappeared before it even hit the ground.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Irene gasped, her eyes wide with surprise.

    Yu Sheng moved forward carefully, stepping to the spot where the stone had vanished. The air seemed empty, but there was something there¡ªa feeling, a boundary he couldn¡¯t see. He bent down again, picked up another small rock, and tossed it lightly forward.This time, Yu Sheng saw it more clearly¡ªthe stone passed through an invisible boundary, and the moment it disappeared, a ripple spread through the air, faint and fleeting, like a pebble hitting water.

    Yu Sheng straightened, his eyes following the ridgeline to the left and then to the right. He could feel it now.

    The mountains rose and fell, meeting at some faraway point. And that unseen boundary enclosed the whole valley, stretching up into the sky and down beneath the earth. After a few seconds of hesitation, Yu Sheng took a deep breath and stepped forward.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Are we really doing this?!¡± Irene squealed from his shoulder. ¡°This feels super creepy! What if we just¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish, Yu Sheng had already crossed that invisible line. The ripple moved through the air again, and for a second, Yu Sheng felt weightless. Then, their surroundings blurred, and in the blink of an eye, they were back in the middle of the valley.

    ¡°¡­nevere back¡ª¡± Irene¡¯s voice trailed off, and she blinked, suddenly looking around with confusion. ¡°Huh? We¡¯re back?¡±

    Right then, an evenrger ripple appeared, and a massive silver fox leaped through,nding beside them.

    ¡°Benefactor!¡± Foxy called, her voice tinged with worry as she looked around frantically. When she saw Yu Sheng and Irene standing there unharmed, she rxed, her giant fluffy tail brushing lightly against Yu Sheng. ¡°You disappeared so suddenly, you gave me a scare!¡±

    ¡°The space is closed off at the boundaries, all leading back to the center,¡± Yu Sheng said after thinking for a long moment, finally breaking the silence. ¡°I wonder if all Otherworlds are like this.¡±

    Irene tilted her head, processing his words before realization hit her. ¡°So, basically¡­ there¡¯s no way to reach the ¡®outside¡¯?¡±

    ¡°There is no ¡®outside,''¡± Yu Sheng replied, shaking his head. ¡°This valley is the only real area in this entire space. The endless mountains we saw were just reflections¡ªrepeated images of the real mountains, because of the boundary folding in on itself. If you look closely, you¡¯ll see that all those mountains are actually just duplicates of the ones surrounding the valley.¡±

    Irene¡¯s eyes went wide, and after a while, she finally nodded, as if understanding. ¡°¡­Whoa.¡± It was unclear whether she truly understood or was just pretending to.

    After a moment, she poked Yu Sheng¡¯s head. ¡°So, what do we do now?¡± Yu Sheng turned his gaze to the silver fox beside them.

    ¡°Since nothing else will be forming here, and it¡¯s be a calm ce¡­ maybe we could properly bury your parents this time. Make a proper grave. What do you think?¡±

    Foxy tilted her head, thinking for a moment, then nodded slowly.

    Finding where Foxy¡¯s parents were buried didn¡¯t take long. And for Yu Sheng, building a proper grave was no difficult task.

    The two hurriedly buried skeletons were carefully cleaned and gathered, and Yu Sheng made the earth dip down, firming it into a neat grave. Stones melded together, forming a sturdy stone coffin. Compared to healingrge swathes ofnd and making nts grow rapidly, this was much simpler for him.

    The bones were ced in the stone coffin, the coffin lowered into the grave, andyers of soil covered it until a proper mound formed.

    ¡°We¡¯ll need a gravestone,¡± Yu Sheng said, looking at the grave. When he noticed Foxy looking a little lost, he added, ¡°Something to mark the spot.¡±

    Foxy nodded immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll get one.¡±

    Before Yu Sheng could respond, she turned and ran off, her huge silver body streaking across the valley. With a series of loud bangs and a sonic boom, she disappeared from view in the blink of an eye. Not long after, she returned just as quickly, carrying a strange silvery metal te in her mouth. R?

    It was about half as tall as Yu Sheng.

    ¡°This was a gift from my parents,¡± Foxy exined, setting the metal te down. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a kind of musical instrument. I wanted to take music lessons, so they bought this for me. But I never got the chance to learn¡­ and now, it¡¯s broken.¡±

    Using her tail, she carefully picked up the metal te and ced it at the head of the grave, patting the soil with her paw until it was packed as firmly as stone.

    ¡°Uh, actually, a gravestone usually isn¡¯t¡­¡± Yu Sheng started to say, but he stopped himself halfway through. ¡°Never mind. If you think it¡¯s fitting, then it is.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have many customs like this,¡± Foxy said, lying down beside the grave. Her nose nudged Yu Sheng¡¯s arm gently¡ªthis time truly gentle. ¡°When demons die, we keep part of their bones¡ªlike a tooth or a finger¡ªfor remembrance. Immortals leave behind their hair. Beyond that, the body returns to nature, or it bes a relic for others to use. There¡¯s no need for a formal burial. Some even choose to separate their spirit while they¡¯re alive, letting it be one with the universe. The spirit lives on, and the body is left behind.¡±

    She spoke quietly, her head resting on the ground as she looked at the freshly made grave.

    ¡°But I heard some immortals say that, long ago, before people from the sky came, they also used to bury their dead. Back then, they carefully buried the bones of their ancestors, or stored them in bone chambers. That was a very old practice, from what they called ¡®before the interster age¡¯ when civilizations still lived within gravity. Once they left gravity behind, their way of living¡ªand their thoughts on life and death¡ªchanged. So, funerals changed too.¡±

    Irene, listening, looked utterly bewildered. ¡°Why does it feel like you¡¯re saying something really deep¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just what they taught in school,¡± Foxy said, her fluffy tail swishing back and forth. ¡°Though I barely remember any of it. I wasn¡¯t very good in school.¡±

    She looked at the grave again, her eyes softening. After a couple of seconds, she spoke softly, ¡°This¡­ this is good. Now I cane here and talk to my parents. You always have good ideas, Benefactor.¡±

    Yu Sheng said nothing. He just went and sat beside the silver fox, leaning back against her giant, fluffy tail.

    He was curious about Foxy¡¯s homnd. He tried to imagine an immortal civilization, no longer bound to the earth but traveling among the stars. He wondered how he might find such a ce in the vastness of space. But slowly, those thoughts faded, and he let his mind drift, staring off into the distance.

    He looked at this Otherworld that would no longer generate entities, that was no longer filled with poison or decay¡ªa ce now closely tied to him. It felt like a proper base.

    But what could he do with such arge base? Live here? His team only had three people, including himself, and besides, he already had that house on Wutong Road No. 66. No matter how old it was, it was still morefortable than camping out here. Farm thend? Maybe it was possible to grow some vegetables here. There was plenty of sunlight, and grass grew, so crops might as well. Maybe he could even raise cattle or sheep¡­

    Yu Sheng felt himself drifting off. Lying against Foxy¡¯s fluffy tail, a deep sense offort and rxation spread through him. His thoughts floated around like clouds, scattered and disconnected, and asionally he chuckled at some of the more ridiculous ones.

    Suddenly, Irene¡¯s small face appeared right in front of his. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Yu Sheng put on a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about what we can do with this ce. My current n is to tten thend around that ruined temple and nt some carrots, green beans, and cabbage.¡±

    Irene: ¡°¡­¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 82: Bai Li Qings Judgement

    Irene always thought Yu Sheng had the strangest ideas, and he never hesitated to put them into action. She was sure of it ever since he pulled those two lotus roots out of his drawer.

    Compared to some of his wilder ns, like ¡°taking a bite of the Entity¡¯s flesh just to see how it tastes¡± or ¡°using lotus roots to make a new body for a Doll,¡± nting vegetables in the Otherworld seemed almost reasonable.

    After wandering around the valley a bit more, confirming the existence of a ¡°spatial boundary¡± on the other side, Yu Sheng and his small group decided it was time to return to the real world.

    Stepping through the gate, the familiar living room and its warm, bright lights weed them back. The night outside was still deep, and Yu Sheng, standing by the window, felt a bit dazed.

    ¡°It¡¯s still daylight over there,¡± Irenemented, climbing onto the windowsill to peer outside. ¡°I almost forgot it was night here.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, after that ¡®Dark Angel¡¯ left, it was always daytime in the valley,¡± Yu Sheng nodded. ¡°We stayed there for quite some time, and the light never changed.¡±

    ¡°There wasn¡¯t even a sun over there. Where the lightes from is aplete mystery,¡± Irene said as she leaped down from the windowsill, using Yu Sheng as hernding pad before mbering down his leg. She spoke casually as she climbed, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we should call it ¡®Daylight Valley¡¯ instead¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng¡¯s eye twitched slightly as he watched Irene¡¯s natural climbing motion. ¡°You know, you¡¯re way too good at climbing.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Irene looked up, not the least bit ashamed. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just practice makes perfect?¡±Yu Sheng¡¯s lips twitched, as if he had more to say, but just then, the sudden ringing of his phone interrupted his thoughts.

    He took it out and saw Bai Li Qing¡¯s name on the screen, which didn¡¯t surprise him in the least.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take this,¡± he said, waving briefly to Irene and Foxy before moving to the dining room.

    The moment Yu Sheng answered the call, before he could even greet her, Bai Li Qing¡¯s calm voice came through. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    Her voice was so even that for a second Yu Sheng almost thought she was sitting right there in his living room, watching him.

    ¡°Uh, yeah, I¡¯m back,¡± Yu Sheng answered, feeling an inexplicable sense of awkwardness. ¡°So, there¡¯s something going on on your end, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, nothing unusual,¡± Bai Li Qing said, not bothering with small talk. ¡°So, did you see the ¡®Night Valley¡¯? What¡¯s the situation there now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I saw it,¡± Yu Sheng took a breath, refocusing himself before responding. But he couldn¡¯t help asking first, ¡°It sounds like you all can¡¯t track it, though. Doesn¡¯t the Special Affairs Bureau have ways to search or enter these Otherworld spaces?¡±

    There was silence for a couple of seconds on the other end.

    ¡°They failed,¡± Bai Li Qing said, surprising Yu Sheng with her straightforward answer. ¡°After the ¡®Hunger¡¯ incident, we tried sending investigators, but they couldn¡¯t find the Night Valley.¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t find it?¡± Yu Sheng repeated, intrigued by the wording. ¡°What do you mean? Not that they couldn¡¯t enter, but they couldn¡¯t even find it?¡±

    ¡°Correct. In all of our ¡®standard investigation methods,¡¯ the Night Valley seems to have simply vanished,¡± Bai Li Qing exined. ¡°So when I heard not only that you found it but also entered it easily, I was surprised.¡±

    Yu Sheng thought for a moment. He really hadn¡¯t sensed any ¡°surprise¡± from that stoic woman, but he did appreciate her honesty. ¡°Well, let me tell you what I found. First, I think we need to change the name. Since that ¡®Dark Angel¡¯ left, the whole valley has never experienced ¡®night.¡¯ I think this might be its original state.¡±

    ¡°Second, as far as I can tell, Entity-Hunger is gone. Permanently.¡±

    Yu Sheng distinctly heard a sharp intake of breath, followed by a muffled exmation.

    He finally sensed her ¡°surprise.¡±

    A secondter, Bai Li Qing¡¯s voice, now slightly hurried, reached his ears. ¡°I want to confirm something¡ªdid you just say ¡®permanently gone¡¯? Do you understand the rules of Entities and Otherworld spaces? Don¡¯t misunderstand, it¡¯s just a genuine question.¡±

    ¡°I get it. Otherworlds persist as long as their Entities exist, right? But Entity-Hunger is really gone. And based on my observations, the nature of the valley has changed as well. I don¡¯t have the kind of professional equipment you do, but I think¡­ by a broad definition, Night Valley should also be considered ¡®gone.¡¯ Now it¡¯s more like a¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng hesitated, struggling to describe it properly. But soon enough, Bai Li Qing spoke again.

    ¡°An empty shell, left after being consumed, is that it?¡±

    Yu Sheng blinked, not expecting such a precise exnation.

    He had actually withheld a lot of information¡ªthe details of triggering the ¡°Feast,¡± his connection to the valley, his blood¡¯s ability to bring about changes, and the life beginning to bloom in that valley. Bai Li Qing mostly got her information from Li Lin and Xu Jiali¡¯s reports. But clearly, this Special Affairs Bureau chief had excellent instincts and judgment.

    ¡°About this ¡¯empty shell,''¡± Bai Li Qing¡¯s voice broke through his thoughts, ¡°The Bureau would like to send a team to conduct an on-site investigation, of course, with your help and permission.¡±

    Yu Sheng hesitated for a brief moment.

    He didn¡¯t have any particr mistrust of the Bureau¡ªso far, he¡¯d had no unpleasant encounters with any of its members. But people have a natural instinct to keep secrets, and that valley was now closely tied to him.

    Bai Li Qing, of course, picked up on his hesitation.

    ¡°Take your time to decide. We won¡¯t push. If you do decide to open the gate, you can choose who joins the investigation, as well as how many, how long they stay, and you can supervise the entire time.¡± Bai Li Qing¡¯s tone remained detached and calm, but it sounded like she was making an effort to show sincerity and friendliness. ¡°We just need some key data. After all, this is an unprecedented situation¡ªthe first Otherworld and Entity ever truly ¡®eliminated.¡¯ I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t need to stress how significant that is to people like us.¡±

    Since she¡¯d put it like that, Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t bring himself to refuse outright. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll think it over for the next couple of days.¡±

    As Bai Li Qing stood by the window on the phone, Song Cheng couldn¡¯t help but whisper to the slightly balding, chubby middle-aged man beside him. ¡°Hey, Director Wu, has the chief always been this easygoing?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asking me? You work with her more than I do,¡± replied Director Wu in an even lower voice. ¡°You know how the Information Center is¡ªpractically invisible most of the time. We only get noticed at summary meetings. Your team even calls us ¡®cave dwellers¡¯ in the server room¡­¡±

    Song Cheng chuckled. ¡°Honestly, that¡¯s pretty urate.¡±

    Director Wu gave him a side nce, then carefully looked up at Bai Li Qing, still on her call. ¡°Seriously though, it¡¯s my first time seeing her so patient with someone. She¡¯s actually having a long, polite conversation¡ªis this ¡®Yu Sheng¡¯ really that important?¡±

    ¡°Not important¡ªweird,¡± Song Cheng shrugged. ¡°Hasn¡¯t your whole department been working non-stoptely? You must¡¯ve noticed by now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it.¡±

    Song Cheng smirked, about to say more, when suddenly a chill ran down his spine, making him instantly straighten up.

    A calm yetmanding gaze had alreadynded on him.

    ¡°Entity-Hunger has permanently vanished,¡± Bai Li Qing stated tly.

    Those words erased every stray thought from Song Cheng¡¯s mind, leaving only an overwhelming ¡°What?¡± echoing inside.

    He opened his mouth, but couldn¡¯t think of anything to say.

    ¡°When your two agentse back from their break, have them spend more time around Yu Sheng,¡± Bai Li Qing continued, unfazed by Song Cheng¡¯s stunned reaction. ¡°Yu Sheng has genuine human emotions and logic¡ªhis responses are real. We need someone to build stable trust and rapport with him. Your agents did wellst time. Also, send someone to Wutong Road No. 66 tomorrow with registration forms. Choose carefully¡ªdon¡¯t pick anyone who treats Otherworlds and Entities like sworn enemies. Find someone sharp and likable.¡±

    Song Cheng finally recovered himself. ¡°Yes, Chief.¡±

    Bai Li Qing nodded, her gaze shifting to the balding, chubby middle-aged man beside her¡ªDirector Wu from the Information Center.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going on your end?¡± she asked.

    ¡°We¡¯ve eliminated all possibilities. At least from a system perspective, there¡¯s no reason for a glitch like this,¡± Director Wu quickly adjusted his stance. ¡°We even tried deleting Yu Sheng¡¯s file and re-registering it, but none of the operations worked. The entries seem to ¡®float¡¯ in the database, not responding to anymands or edits, without triggering any errors either. Honestly¡­ if the system doesn¡¯t report it soon, I¡¯m tempted to report it myself.¡±

    ¡°Instead of reporting, maybe bring in the professors from the Academy. Their incense for calming machine spirits and binary prayers are perfect for dealing with weird issues like this,¡± Song Cheng chimed in. ¡°They even fixed that depressed transport vehicle for Squad Fourst time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll contact Terra and ask them to send someone,¡± Bai Li Qing nodded slightly. ¡°But if the Academy professors can¡¯t help, then we¡¯ll drop it¡ªfrom now on, stop trying to alter anything rted to Yu Sheng in the archive system.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Chief.¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 83: The Official Comes to Register

    It was a bright morning, with the sun shining and only a few clouds driftingzily across the sky.

    In the living room, the TV was showing a boring city variety show, and Irene, remote control in hand, was watching it with great interest. Meanwhile, Foxy was in the dining area, licking her bowl clean while using her many tails to gather up the tes and cutlery from the table.

    Yu Sheng had hisptop on the dining table, staring intently at it since breakfast,pletely absorbed in whatever he was doing.

    Foxy was curious about what her ¡°Benefactor¡± was doing, but seeing Yu Sheng so focused, she didn¡¯t dare interrupt him. asionally, as she cleared the table, she¡¯d tilt her head to take a peek, only to find herself utterly confused before going back to her chores.

    It wasn¡¯t until Foxy had finished washing the dishes that Yu Sheng was still glued to the screen, and Irene came wandering in from the living room¡ªunlike Foxy, she wasn¡¯t very shy. Seeing Yu Sheng busy with hisptop, she immediately ran over, clinging to his pants and trying to climb up. ¡°Hey, hey, what are you doing? Can I see?¡±

    Yu Sheng sighed and picked Irene up by the back of her cor, setting her down on the table. ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble. I¡¯m trying to write something.¡±

    ¡°Write something?¡± Irene blinked in confusion. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my job. I¡¯m a writer,¡± Yu Sheng replied, not lifting his head, just ncing at the little doll from the corner of his eye. ¡°You didn¡¯t think I was unemployed, did you? I do have a proper livelihood.¡±

    Irene blinked at him, her expression slowly shifting to one of surprise. It seemed she¡¯d never really thought about Yu Sheng needing a job or where the money for the household came from. Now she looked as if a door to a whole new world had opened in her mind.Yu Sheng didn¡¯t care about her reaction and kept talking. ¡°Recently, the expenses have been high. We added a lot of new things to the house, and I¡¯ve also got two drafts that are overdue by half a month. I need to catch up on them¡ªso go watch TV and don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±

    Irene stared at him for a while, then slowly shuffled closer, moving under his arm to sneak a peek at the screen. ¡°But you¡¯re clearly just browsing a video site¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°This is part of my creative process, clearing my mind first.¡±

    Irene pointed to the screen. ¡°But you¡¯ve got a forum page open behind the video too.¡±

    Yu Sheng¡¯s expression grew even more awkward. ¡°Reading other people¡¯s articles can be inspiring¡ªyou often find creative ideas in these forums, so I¡¯m just¡­ getting some inspiration.¡±

    Irene looked up at him. ¡°But you haven¡¯t even opened a document¡­¡±

    ¡°Why do you have so many questions!¡± Yu Sheng finally lost his patience and picked Irene up to put her on the floor. ¡°Have you ever tried writing? It takes a lot of thinking and preparation before you even start¡­¡±

    Irene stood beside the table, hands on her hips, looking up at him confidently. ¡°So when are you actually going to start writing?¡±

    Yu Sheng red at her. ¡°As soon as you stop bothering me.¡±

    The little doll girl pouted, turned around, and walked back to the living room, muttering under her breath, ¡°Hmph, so many excuses for a procrastinator¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng thought about it. She wasn¡¯t wrong. With a sigh, he turned his attention back to the screen, staring nkly at the video ying.

    He was a writer¡ªthough that might be too grand a term. To put it simply, he was a small-time, second-rate author.

    In fact, this was one of the few constants between his memories of ¡°life in his hometown¡± and his life in Boundary City. He had always done this kind of work, from that quiet seaside town to this huge, unfamiliar city. His means of earning a living hadn¡¯t changed much, and that, in itself, was something to be grateful for.

    But these days, there had been too many unexpected events. He found it impossible to sit still and write¡ªnot because hecked ideas, but because he had too many bizarre ones. He didn¡¯t know which of them belonged in a story and which might actually connect to the Otherworld, potentially attracting some dangerous entities.

    After encountering so many supernatural things, an author who used to write strange fantasy stories was suddenly feelingpletely lost.

    He sat there, letting his mind wander, not knowing how long it had been before he finally took a deep breath and quickly closed both the video site and the forum page.

    ¡°Come on, Yu Sheng, get yourself together. Think about Foxy¡¯s food, her new clothes, and the materials to make Irene a new body¡ªand that TV she keeps bugging me about,¡± he thought.

    As a small-time writer, he didn¡¯t have the savings to afford all that. If he didn¡¯t start writing soon, they¡¯d be eating dirt! Forget about being a Spirit Realm Detective¡ªright now, he needed to focus on keeping everyone in this house fed!

    Yu Sheng pped his face lightly to wake himself up, moved his mouse, and¡ªopened a game.

    ¡°Gathering thoughts is exhausting,¡± he reasoned. ¡°I¡¯ll just y a quick game to rx¡­¡±

    But he hadn¡¯t even started when he felt something bump against his calf. Irene had snuck in from the living room without him noticing, and now she was standing there, headbutting his leg. ¡°Yu Sheng, you¡¯re ying games!¡±

    ¡°Why are you everywhere!¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment. He bent down, ready to shoo her away, but before he could, his pocket started vibrating. His phone was ringing.

    He pulled it out and saw it was an unfamiliar number.

    Yu Sheng hesitated before answering, putting the phone to his ear. ¡°Hello?¡±

    On the other end was a young woman¡¯s voice, sounding a little nervous and uncertain. ¡°H-hello! Is this Mr. Yu? I¡¯m sent by Director Bai Li Qing! I¡­ I have the registration forms for you.¡±

    Yu Sheng was stunned for a moment, then remembered¡ªhe had talked to that ¡°Director¡± about this before. He had almost forgotten!

    ¡°Oh, right, that¡¯s me,¡± Yu Sheng replied, quickly standing up and setting aside Irene for now. He looked out the window while speaking. ¡°I¡¯m at home. Where are you?¡±

    ¡°I should be right outside your ce, but I can¡¯t see your house,¡± the voice on the phone sounded anxious. ¡°The Director said I should call before arriving, but I forgot until I got here¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait there, I¡¯ll open the door for you.¡±

    Yu Sheng headed for the door, and Irene called out from behind him, ¡°Hey, who is it? Should I use a disguise?¡± Foxy also peeked out, looking a bit anxious. ¡°Do I need to transform?¡±

    ¡°No, no,¡± Yu Sheng waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s the personing to help you guys get your ID cards.¡±

    Before he even finished speaking, he was already at the door. He looked through the peephole and saw a young woman standing not far away, holding a phone¡ªwearing a neat ck suit, short-haired, and looking around the empty space, as if she had been sent on an errand by her boss.

    Yu Sheng opened the door.

    The short-haired young woman, who had been nervously ncing around, jumped in surprise. Then she turned to see a door appear out of thin air a short distance away, with Yu Sheng standing in the doorway.

    ¡°Mr. Yu!¡± She recovered and hurried over, clutching a document folder. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m from the Second Mobilization Squad of the Special Affairs Bureau. You can call me Ren Wen Wen¡ªmay Ie in? I¡¯ll need to take photos of those being registered¡­ Oh, and here¡¯s my ID. Please take a look.¡±

    As she spoke, she hastily pulled out a small ck badge from her pocket. Yu Sheng nced at it, noting that it looked quite simr to the IDs that Li Lin and Xu Jiali had shown him before.

    He didn¡¯t really need to verify its authenticity¡ªafter all, the only ones who knew both his phone number and ¡°Wutong Road No. 66¡± were the Special Affairs Bureau and Little Red Riding Hood.

    Oh, and those three locksmiths from before.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Yu Sheng stepped aside to let her in. He couldn¡¯t help but notice how nervous this ¡°Ren Wen Wen¡± seemed. But her nervousness wasn¡¯t like the kind Li Lin and Xu Jiali had shown when they first entered Wutong Road No. 66¡ªit was¡­ something different.

    He couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it.

    Ren Wen Wen stepped inside, and Yu Sheng looked around one more time. The empty area outside was as deserted as ever, so he closed the door behind him. Irene and Foxy stared curiously at the short-haired girl who had just entered the house.

    Ren Wen Wen was equally curious, her eyes scanning the doll and the fox demon.

    ¡°What¡¯s the process?¡± Yu Sheng asked, seeing everyone standing around awkwardly. ¡°Do we register them first or do my paperwork first?¡±

    ¡°We¡­ we register their identities first,¡± Ren Wen Wen finally snapped out of her daze, hastily pulling out forms and a portable device from her bag. ¡°You¡¯re nning to register an independent team, correct? First, we need to give each member a proper identity. Please fill out these forms, and then I¡¯ll take their photos and make their cards¡ªI¡¯ve brought the equipment, and my colleague at the office is ready for the records to be uploaded and processed.¡±

    Yu Sheng watched her work efficiently, cing all the materials on the table. She then pulled out two pens and looked up at the doll standing on the table and the fox demon beside her.

    ¡°Can you fill out the forms yourselves?¡±

    Foxy blinked at the paper, then looked helplessly at Yu Sheng. She couldn¡¯t read¡­

    Yu Sheng sighed, stepping forward to take the pen. ¡°I¡¯ll fill it out for her.¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 84: Registration

    Chapter 84: Registration

    .

    Handling identity registration for two girls who might not even count as ¡°humans¡± was definitely a new experience for Yu Sheng. But as he sat down in front of Foxy¡¯s form, he realized this kind of thing was probably only new to him¡ªto the Special Affairs Bureau, it seemed to be just another day at the office.

    The first line on the form read like this:

    ¡°If the individual belongs to a long-living species (average lifespan of 1000 years or more), fill out the age as a percentage, and write the average lifespan of the species in the provided space. If the individual¡¯s speciescks a concept of gender, leave the gender field nk. If the individual cannot use a pen, or has special identifying traits like pheromone-based markers, a staff member will assist in sampling or filling in the details. For other special cases, see the appendix and have a staff member approve with a signature.¡±

    Then came a series of disimers, summed up in one line: ¡°The Special Affairs Bureau understands that all sorts of strange beingse here. We¡¯ve tried to ount for the many different forms of life and their taboos. If you still feel offended, take it up with the Council.¡±

    Yu Sheng sat there staring at the long list of disimers and filling instructions for quite a while. It wasn¡¯t until he turned to the second page that he found the sections for name, gender, age, and address. He looked up at the young woman sitting beside him, Xu Wen Wen.

    ¡°This definitely isn¡¯t the form ordinary people fill out to register their IDs in Boundary City, is it?¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Wen Wen replied, nodding quickly. ¡°The forms for regr citizens are much simpler. This one is meant for ¡®guests¡¯ who need to stay in the Bordend long-term but aren¡¯t human. The ID cards we¡¯ll prepare for the twodies after this will also be special versions¡ªthey look almost like regr IDs, but the information inside can only be read by specific departments using special devices. If they run into troubleter, this ID is their way to get help or receive preferential treatment.¡±

    ¡°Do you often deal with these kinds of¡­ cases?¡± Yu Sheng asked, a bit curious.Wen Wen smiled. ¡°Definitely fewer than regr citizen registrations, but we get a few thousand to ten thousand new files a year. The Bordend is always attracting ¡®travelers¡¯ from different ces who want to stay for all sorts of reasons.¡±

    Yu Sheng listened carefully, feeling a strange sense of connection forming inside him. This odd form, with all its strange details, suddenly gave him a deeper sense of the bizarre world beyond the ordinary¡ªthe bustling, chaotic Bordend.

    Beside him, Irene was struggling to fill out her form. She was using a ballpoint pen that looked enormous in her tiny hands. The A4-sized form was nearly half her height, but she worked on it with determination, not asking for help. She seemed almost excited.

    Yu Sheng turned back to his own form and carefully wrote down ¡°Foxy¡± in the name field. But then, he got stuck on the next question.

    ¡°Uh, Benefactor?¡± Foxy looked up at him, curiosity in her golden eyes.

    ¡°Um¡­ how old are you?¡± Yu Sheng asked awkwardly, looking at the young fox girl. Then he realized something was off. ¡°Wait, no¡ªwhat¡¯s the average lifespan of your species? And, um, does your ¡®one year¡¯ mean the same as a Bordend ¡®year¡¯?¡±

    Foxy tilted her head, her fluffy silver ears twitching in the air, looking puzzled. After a few seconds, she hesitantly replied, ¡°I¡¯m about two hundred years old, I think? We be adults at one hundred and eighty, but I don¡¯t really know how long we live. My parents always said that when we don¡¯t want to live anymore, we return to the Great Dao, but they said that¡¯s not dying¡ªit¡¯s bing part of the celestial beings.¡±

    Yu Sheng sighed and turned to the clerk, Wen Wen, for help.

    Wen Wen pointed at the age field. ¡°Just write, ¡®Exceptionally long-lived.''¡±

    ¡°Wait, I can do that?¡± Yu Sheng asked, surprised.

    Wen Wen nodded earnestly. ¡°If you think that¡¯s not formal enough, you could also write ¡®unknown.¡¯ There are many who fill it in that way every year. Some species live exceptionally long without a fixed concept of lifespan. Others go through rapid life cycles, with years marked by generations rather than individual years. They can¡¯t figure out their own ages.¡±

    Yu Sheng opened his mouth, then looked at the next section. ¡°Uh¡­ ce of origin¡ªwhat do I put if I don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Just write ¡®outside the Bordend,''¡± Wen Wen replied, still serious. ¡°If they¡¯re from outside and their exact origin isn¡¯t clear, we ssify them like that.¡±

    Yu Sheng blinked, feeling a bit stunned. ¡°And¡­ species?¡±

    Wen Wen pointed again. ¡°Tick the box for ¡®see appendix¡¯ and flip to thest page. You¡¯ll find a list to choose from.¡±

    Yu Sheng flipped to the end of the stack of forms, his eyes widening at the many tiny options waiting to be ticked off. He immediately noticed a line that read, ¡°If your species has morphing characteristics, select ¡®Mimicry ss.¡¯ If your species isn¡¯t listed, write ¡®to be added,¡¯ and we¡¯ll create a new category for you.¡±

    Yu Sheng looked up at Wen Wen, impressed. ¡°Your job must be¡­plicated.¡±

    ¡°Not too bad. I¡¯m actually in logistics. The Special Records Department handles these directly, and they¡¯re really busy. None of them have much hair left,¡± she said, pointing at a category. ¡°How about choosing this one¡ª¡¯Beast Spirit or Humanoid Shapeshifter¡¯?¡±

    Yu Sheng looked over and frowned slightly. ¡°Why not ¡®Celestial Spirit or Anomalous Being¡¯? It seems fitting too¡­¡±

    ¡°Beast Spirits get a discount on subway tickets. And her tail seems more like a Beast Spirit,¡± Wen Wen exined casually. ¡°But it¡¯s no big deal. If you prefer something else, you can pick from the ¡®Humanoid¡¯ category. Most people don¡¯t bother digging too deep.¡±

    Yu Sheng continued filling out the form, ncing over at Irene. He saw the little doll earnestly ticking off ¡°Advanced Doll or Alchemical Humanoid,¡± and writing ¡°from Alice¡¯s Little House¡± in the notes section.

    It took a long time, but the forms were finallyplete.

    Honestly, this wasn¡¯t any easier than helping Little Red Riding Hood with her homework. The forms were filled with all sorts of strange,plicated sections. Without Wen Wen¡¯s exnations, Yu Sheng would never have guessed half those terms would be used in an identity registration. It was no wonder they needed a Bureau staff member present to assist. If he had to do this alone, he¡¯d be stuck all day just on ¡°cognitive type¡± and ¡°neural evolution ssification.¡±

    On the other hand, the forms were surprisingly flexible. For many sections that couldn¡¯t be filled in properly, Yu Sheng simply followed Wen Wen¡¯s advice and wrote things like ¡°unknown,¡± ¡°random,¡± or ¡°any.¡± By the end, he started doubting the Bureau¡¯s professionalism a bit.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t need to worry,¡± Wen Wen reassured him, seeing his uncertainty. ¡°These forms are designed to be as adaptable as possible. Usually, if an ¡®outsider¡¯ can fill in even a quarter of the information, it¡¯s enough to urately describe their origin, purpose, and personal traits. We don¡¯t expect a registration form to fully bind outsiders. The Bordend¡¯s stability relies on a vast and efficient management system.¡±

    As she spoke, she ced a small device on the table. ¡°Next, we¡¯ll collect biometric information. Since both of you are humanoid, we¡¯ll start with fingerprints.¡±

    Irene raised her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t have fingerprints.¡±

    Wen Wen paused. ¡°¡­Then blood¡ªno, dolls don¡¯t have blood. Hair, maybe? Although I think dolls dislike that¡­ How about scraping some surface fragments, maybe from your arm?¡±

    Irene sighed. ¡°If you scrape it, it¡¯ll just turn into lotus root powder.¡±

    Wen Wen blinked. ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± Yu Sheng said, covering his face. ¡°Her current body is temporary. You probably shouldn¡¯t collect anything¡ªit won¡¯t be useful anyway. It¡¯s all made from supermarket materials.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ alright. The director did say to be flexible,¡± Wen Wen said, her expressionplicated. She nced over thepleted forms, then sighed and looked at Irene. ¡°Miss Irene, in the ¡®standard form or appearance¡¯ section, you can¡¯t just write ¡®pretty.¡¯ It should be ¡®humanoid¡¯¡­ You know what, I¡¯ll rewrite this page for you. I just need your signature at the end. Also, both of you get ready. I¡¯ll take your pictures in a moment. Miss Foxy, can you hide your ears?¡±

    Foxy casually plucked her ears off and stuffed them into her tail.

    ¡°Uh¡­ what?!¡± Wen Wen stared, her mouth open in shock.

    A secondter, she realized just how ridiculous the scene was and turned to Yu Sheng. ¡°Mr. Yu, she, she just¡­¡±

    ¡°Take it easy,¡± Yu Sheng said, nodding calmly. He had expected this reaction. ¡°You work at the Special Affairs Bureau. You should keep an open mind.¡±

    Wen Wen took a deep breath, working hard to calm herself. Finally, she managed to control her expression. She pulled out another stack of forms and handed them to Yu Sheng. ¡°Here¡¯s the registration paperwork you need. Until thedies¡¯ IDs are ready, you can fill this out in the meantime.¡±

    Yu Sheng felt a rush of excitement and quickly took the printed pages. ¡°Registration Form for Independent Operating Organizations/Groups/Offices in the Bordend.¡±

    A smile spread across his face.

    Finally, it was time.

    <em></em>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 85: The Hotel

    The moment Irene noticed the official-looking form spread out in front of Yu Sheng, the little doll rushed over as if pulled by an invisible string. She came to a stop right beside him, practically buzzing with excitement.

    ¡°We¡¯re forming a club!¡± she cried, much more enthusiastic than Yu Sheng himself seemed to be. She stood on tiptoe, peering at the form. ¡°Have you decided on a name yet? It should sound really cool and mysterious, don¡¯t you think? A name that alone could make people curious enough to ask for our help!¡±

    Yu Sheng paused, tapping the tip of his pen lightly against the paper. ¡°A name, hmm¡­ I¡¯ve thought of a few ideas,¡± he said thoughtfully. ¡°Any suggestions?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got one! Let¡¯s call it ¡®Irene¡¯s Vanguard!¡¯¡± Irene dered, crossing her tiny arms like a general leading an army. Her wooden cheeks puffed out with pride.

    Instead of responding to the doll, Yu Sheng nced over at Foxy, who stood quietly to one side. His eyes clearly asked the clever fox-girl for her opinion. ¡°What do you think it should be called?¡±

    Irene began hopping up and down in protest, her voice rising in indignation. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t ignore me! What¡¯s wrong with ¡®Vanguard¡¯? Just because we¡¯re not a huge crowd, we can¡¯t be a vanguard? That¡¯s not fair!¡±

    Foxy hesitated, ears twitching and tail swishing, looking from the excited doll to Yu Sheng and then down at the form. She took a long, thoughtful moment before answering softly, ¡°I¡¯m not very good at naming things, but¡­ what about ¡®One Big Happy Family¡¯?¡±

    Yu Sheng¡¯s face went utterly nk, as though someone had cast a mild freezing charm upon him.

    Irene practically leapt into Yu Sheng¡¯s face, waving her tiny arms. ¡°See! That¡¯s worse than my idea! Come on, you can¡¯t seriously prefer something that corny! Listen to me instead of the silly fox!¡±Yu Sheng sighed. It was clear that relying on the two of them for a brilliant name was like waiting for snow in summer. Without further dy, he began writing down the name he¡¯d already decided on himself. His pen scratched firmly across the paper, leaving two simple words: ¡°The Hotel.¡±

    Irene craned her small head, peering at the name. She blinked. ¡°¡®The Hotel¡¯? That¡¯s it? Why that name? It sounds a bit strange¡­ kind of dull, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Yu Sheng gently pushed her wooden head aside so he could see what he was doing. ¡°It¡¯s because of my ¡®doors,¡¯¡± he exined patiently.

    At that, the doll grew silent, folding her arms as if pondering somethingplicated. She knew about Yu Sheng¡¯s remarkable doors¡ªthose strange portals that could lead to distant ces, incredible sights, and perhaps even the dreamlike world he sought beyond the Bordend. Gradually, understanding dawned in her painted eyes.

    ¡°On the road, huh¡­¡± she murmured, as if suddenly picturing distantndscapes and long journeys. But Irene could never remain quiet for too long. Within seconds, her chattering voice returned. ¡°But what if we add my element too? Let¡¯s put ¡®Doll¡¯ in front and then something for Foxy¡¯s tail¡­ ¡®Doll-Tail Hotel¡¯! Yes? No? Oh, stop ring at me!¡±

    Yu Sheng had grown quite ustomed to her endless suggestions, so he simply ignored thestment and went on filling out the rest of the form. Under the section for the organization¡¯s initial members, he carefully wrote down the names: Irene and Foxy.

    ¡°Leave the ID number field nk for now,¡± said Ren Wen Wen, the administrator assisting them. She pointed to a portable card printer on the desk nearby. ¡°The chip cards are already inside. Once your details go through, they¡¯ll be activated within a few minutes. Just fill in the basic personal details first.¡±

    Yu Sheng nodded, acknowledging her instructions. Then he nced up at Irene and Foxy. ¡°What are your educational qualifications?¡± he asked, trying to sound casual.

    Irene thrust out her chest proudly. ¡°A doll doesn¡¯t need school! Dolls receive ancient knowledge at the moment of their creation from the Ancestor of the Dolls and then build upon it through thework of Alice¡¯s Garden. We don¡¯t do boring human schools.¡±

    Foxy¡¯s face turned a bit pink, her ears drooping shyly. ¡°I¡­ I was still in elementary school,¡± she admitted softly. ¡°But then¡­ well, things happened, and I never went back.¡±

    Yu Sheng stared at the pair of them for a long moment, stunned. All his grand ideas and ns seemed to wobble precariously. After what felt like half a minute, he gave a heavy sigh and wrote down their ¡°educational backgrounds.¡± One had a kind of strange, ancient, magical ¡°prenatal¡± knowledge, and the other had never finished elementary school. He could only imagine how this would look on their official records.

    Ren Wen Wen noticed Yu Sheng¡¯s crestfallen expression and stepped closer, trying to reassure him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Different species haveplicated backgrounds, and most of the Bordend¡¯s education systems don¡¯t match up with one another. This part is mostly just for reference.¡±

    Yu Sheng lifted his head and gave the administrator a look. ¡°Normally, only ¡®locals¡¯ would be registering an organization in the Bordend,¡± he said. ¡°You don¡¯t have tofort me.¡±

    Ren Wen Wen opened her mouth to say something more, but at that very moment, the card printer on the desk began to hum, signaling that the data was processed and the cards were ready.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s done,¡± she said, turning her attention to the machine.

    A momentter, Foxy and Irene each received their brand-new ID cards. They looked like in, human-style identification cards, small and stiff.

    Irene studied hers suspiciously. She held it in both hands, tilting her head left and right to examine it. ¡°This picture looks terrible,¡± sheined, looking up at Ren Wen Wen. ¡°Do you all get special training in taking ugly ID photos? Even the prettiest people end up looking awful! And you changed my eye color, too!¡±

    Ren Wen Wen shrugged, shuffling some papers back into ce. ¡°We needed a neutral ID that can be recognized in all kinds of general situations. Don¡¯t worry, you likely won¡¯t need to use it much. See? Foxy doesn¡¯t mind.¡±

    Indeed, Foxy seemed perfectly pleased. She nodded happily. ¡°I think mine looks fine,¡± she said, smiling. She carefully tucked the little ID card into her fluffy tail, then looked up at Yu Sheng with her warm eyes shining. ¡°Thank you, Benefactor, for helping me.¡±

    Yu Sheng smiled softly and reached out to pat her on the head, rubbing gently behind her ears. Foxy closed her eyes contentedly, looking as though she might start purring at any moment.

    Ren Wen Wen cleared her throat, standing up straight. ¡°Well, the registration isplete. Your official license can¡¯t be issued on the spot, but someone will bring it by in a couple of days. Oh, and there¡¯s something else for you.¡±

    She began rummaging in her bag¡ªapparently bottomless¡ªand pulled out a brand-new phone. Holding it out to Yu Sheng, she said, ¡°This is for you.¡±

    Yu Sheng blinked in surprise, hesitating to take it. ¡°Er¡­ why would I need another phone?¡±

    Ren Wen Wen exined patiently, ¡°This is special equipment. It¡¯s got a built-in tform created by the Special Affairs Bureau to help withmunication and information-sharing. It can also activate support nodes that are set up throughout the Bordend, and it works even in tough conditions. If you¡¯ve met other Spirit Realm Detectives, you¡¯ve likely seen something like it. It¡¯s not just a regr phone.¡±

    He stared at the device thoughtfully, remembering how Little Red Riding Hood had a simr tool. So that was how it worked.

    He narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°This thing¡­ it¡¯s free, right?¡±

    Ren Wen Wenughed. ¡°There¡¯s usually a fee, but don¡¯t worry about that. This one is a gift from our director. He wanted you to have it.¡±

    Yu Sheng finally reached out and took the phone, still taken aback. ¡°Director Bai Li Qing? Are you sure this is okay?¡±

    Ren Wen Wen¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°You cleared out the Entity haunting Night Valley, and you rescued two of our bureau¡¯s operatives and a Spirit Realm Detective. They all returned safely to the real world because of you. This is just a small token of appreciation. The director and our captain both asked me to tell you: if you ever need anything¡ªespecially if you run into any odd difficulties in everyday life due to supernatural reasons¡ªplease reach out. Don¡¯t worry about bothering us.¡±

    Yu Sheng listened, feeling a strange sense of gratitude mixed with something he couldn¡¯t quite name. He made a small sound of acknowledgment, tucking the phone away. He still didn¡¯t quite understand what felt off, but he appreciated their support nheless.

    Noticing that Ren Wen Wen lingered, he raised an eyebrow curiously. ¡°Um, do you have something else to say?¡±

    Ren Wen Wen hesitated, visibly struggling with her words. She opened her mouth, closed it, and opened it again, looking a bit like a shy student wanting to ask a teacher a question. Finally, she spoke in a softer voice than before. ¡°It¡¯s not from the Bureau. It¡¯s personal.¡±

    Yu Sheng waited patiently, a friendly smile on his face. ¡°Go ahead,¡± he said gently. ¡°If you need my help with something, I¡¯ll do what I can. You¡¯ve all helped me a great deal.¡±

    Ren Wen Wen nodded, gathering her courage. ¡°I just wanted to confirm something¡­ Are you the author of ¡®The Blizzard Mystery¡¯?¡±

    Yu Sheng froze for an instant, then recognized the title. He blinked at her in surprise. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. Wait, you¡¯ve read it?¡±

    Ren Wen Wen¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°I¡¯ve read a lot of your writing! I read it on my phone. I¡¯m a big fan!¡±

    The corner of Yu Sheng¡¯s mouth lifted into the world¡¯s most delighted grin. He turned quickly to Irene, as if to say, ¡°I told you I was impressive!¡± But before he could utter a word of pride, Ren Wen Wen had whipped out a notebook from her bag as eagerly as a fangirl at a book signing.

    ¡°Could you sign this for me?¡± she asked, holding it out so suddenly it almost poked him in the chest.

    Yu Sheng let out a joyfulugh. He took the notebook and pen at once, feeling quite pleased with himself. ¡°Of course,¡± he said cheerfully, ¡°I¡¯d be honored.¡±

    While he scribbled his signature, Ren Wen Wen chattered on excitedly, ¡°I rmended your stories to our captain, though he said he didn¡¯t quite get them. My favorite character is Lin Qi! And I really love the idea of him paired with Nightde¡ª¡±

    For a moment, Yu Sheng¡¯s hand, which held the pen, began to tremble slightly. ¡°¡­Ah?¡± was all he managed to say, caught off guard and blushing faintly at her enthusiastic shipping of his characters.

    Still, he finished signing his name with care. After all, a true author always appreciates a loyal reader¡ªno matter how surprising their opinions might be.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 86: A Breath of Fresh Air

    ()

    The special agent who called herself ¡°Ren Wen Wen¡± had only just stepped out of the room and was now strolling away down the street. Irene, the tiny doll, leaned out of the open window, her delicate porcin-like arms folded over the sill, and carefully watched the agent¡¯s figure vanish around a corner. A momentter, she turned back inside and noticed Yu Sheng standing there, gazing nkly into space.

    ¡°Yu Sheng,¡± she said curiously, tilting her little head to one side, ¡°just what is that ¡®Snowstorm Mystery¡¯ she mentioned?¡±

    Yu Sheng¡¯s cheeks went slightly pink, and he looked rather awkward. He cleared his throat quietly before replying, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ well, it¡¯s a story I wrote. It¡¯s serialized on a media site.¡±

    Irene¡¯srge eyes blinked, intrigued. ¡°And who¡¯s this ¡®Lin Qi¡¯ she was talking about?¡± she asked.

    Yu Sheng lowered his eyes as though embarrassed. ¡°He¡¯s the male lead in my story,¡± he exined.

    ¡°And what about ¡®Nightde¡¯?¡± Irene continued, her small voice persistent. She blinked again, and just as Yu Sheng opened his mouth to answer, a sudden spark of understanding lit up her face. ¡°Oh! I understand now¡ªshe must be the female lead!¡±

    Yu Sheng fell into a heavy silence and stared up at the ceiling as if searching for invisible answers hidden in the paint. Seeing his troubled expression, Irene raised her eyebrows and pressed on, this time more cautiously. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tell me ¡®Nightde¡¯ is actually another male lead?¡± Her voice sounded worried, as if she were afraid of unraveling something terribly strange.

    Leaning back in his chair, Yu Sheng let out a long sigh. ¡°If it were just another male lead, I¡¯d find it much easier to ept.¡±Irene¡¯s eyes grew wide, her delicate brows lifting. ¡°Then¡­ is it the male antagonist?¡± she guessed softly, sounding both startled and somewhat hopeful. ¡°I sort of recall that strange pairings like that can happen¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng nced at her, noting how her tiny mind seemed to waste its precious storage on odd guesswork. He sighed again, this time more deeply, and said, ¡°It¡¯s the male lead¡¯s motorcycle.¡±

    For a moment, Irene was utterly speechless. It seemed that this revtion struck her harder than that time she had seen an enormous eye filling the sky. She actually jumped down from the windowsill andnded softly on the floor. Pointing one tiny finger usingly at Yu Sheng, she dered, ¡°You write the most bizarre things!¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Yu Sheng protested, exasperation flooding his voice. ¡°I never wrote anything like that!¡± He looked as though he wanted to defend his literary honor. ¡°Maybe those people at the Special Affairs Bureau are under too much stress. Perhaps their worldview is¡­ a bit twisted?¡±

    If Ren Wen Wen were still here, Yu Sheng would have very much enjoyed telling her straight to her face, ¡°Miss, your tastes are quite something!¡±

    Just then, Foxy, who had been lurking quietly at the side, strolled over, curiosity sparkling in her eyes. ¡°Benefactor, Irene, what in the world are you two talking about?¡± she asked politely, sounding as if she¡¯d stumbled upon some grand secret.

    Yu Sheng waved his hand wearily, looking drained. ¡°This is not something for good kids to hear,¡± he said, then added with a grumble, ¡°or even bad kids, for that matter.¡± He cast his gaze toward hisptop, which had remained untouched. He had nned to write this afternoon, to catch up on the story he¡¯d neglected, but after all this nonsense, not a single word woulde to him.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to write today?¡± Irene asked, ncing eagerly at hisputer. A curious brightness shone in her eyes, as if the mysteries of the worldy hidden in that device.

    ¡°I¡¯ll write tomorrow,¡± Yu Sheng answered with a tired sigh. He noticed how the little doll¡¯s gaze lingered on hisptop, as if she longed to do something with it. ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked, picking up on her hint.

    ¡°May I y on it?¡± Irene asked sweetly, pointing one tiny finger at theptop. ¡°I¡¯m a bit bored of just watching television all day.¡±

    Yu Sheng hesitated, doubt furrowing his brow. Irene quickly cut in, her voice earnest, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t check your browser history!¡±

    His face darkened slightly, and he snapped, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that! I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll break it. Do you even know how to use aputer?¡±

    Irene nted her small fists on her hips, as if insulted. ¡°I do! I know perfectly well how to use it!¡± she dered confidently.

    Yu Sheng eyed her with suspicion. ¡°And just where did you learn that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Irene admitted, looking thoughtful for a moment. ¡°I just know how. I can even type!¡±

    Her assuredness puzzled Yu Sheng. After a short pause, he shrugged. ¡°Fine,¡± he said reluctantly, waving her over to the device. ¡°Just be careful and don¡¯t break anything. I¡¯m going to examine this new phone.¡± With that, he left her to it, sitting down a short distance away with the new smartphone that Ren Wen Wen had given him.

    This phone was a ¡°gift¡± from Bai Li Qing, the director of the Special Affairs Bureau. At first nce, it looked no different from an ordinary smartphone, though it felt a touch heavier in the hand. Perhaps it had a sturdier build or contained some special features deep inside. Ren Wen Wen had not exined much, only saying it turned on like a normal phone and that all ¡°special instructions¡± for people like him were already integrated into the system.

    With careful interest, Yu Sheng turned the device on. The screen lit up, revealing arge red, diamond-shaped emblem in the center, featuring a vignt eye open wide, staring back at him. He assumed this must be the Bureau¡¯s emblem. It faded quickly, reced by a simple, uncluttered home screen. Being a brand-new device, it had only a few icons. The most eye-catching among them was one called ¡°Border Communication,¡± marked by that same red diamond logo.

    Yu Sheng tapped it, and it opened instantly without any dy. Inside was a neat, well-organized interface that seemed to provide a variety of toolsmunication channels, data searches, public message boards, news feeds, and even an emergency support button.

    A curious excitement stirred inside him as he explored this prehensive tform¡± the Bureau had developed, supposedly for all registered spirit detectives and independent investigators of the Bordend. He soon noticed that the app was already logged in under his own name: ¡°Yu Sheng.¡±

    Registered just this morning! he thought. Did Director Bai Li Qing arrange it all beforehand? Maybe it was a security measure, binding the phone to a single user and loading their registration information directly onto it. Special devices often worked like that.

    While he was pondering, Yu Sheng found the chat function within ¡°Border Communication.¡± On a whim, he typed in ¡°Little Red Riding Hood¡± into the search bar. Sure enough, an avatar appeared, showing a figure in a red cloak from behind¡ªand the status indicated she was online at that very moment.

    Yu Sheng considered this for a moment and then typed, ¡°Are you there?¡±

    Within seconds, the avatar flickered, and a stream of punctuation marks appeared: ¡°???!!!¡±

    He typed again, ¡°It¡¯s me, Yu Sheng. The Special Affairs Bureau just gave me a phone. I saw you use this app before, and now I have it too.¡±

    This time, Little Red Riding Hood didn¡¯t reply at once. When she did, it was with a shocked message: ¡°You actually did it?! I thought you were joking!¡±

    A momentter, another message came: ¡°I¡¯m in ss right now.¡±

    Yu Sheng raised his eyebrows and typed, ¡°Won¡¯t the teacher catch you?¡±

    ¡°Nope!¡± she answered briskly. ¡°I¡¯ve got my wolf holding the phone on the rooftop. We share senses, so I¡¯m sitting in ss looking perfectly attentive while my wolf handles the typing.¡±

    Yu Sheng was startled. ¡°¡­You can do that?¡±

    ¡°Sure can!¡± she replied, sounding pleased with herself. ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing for over two years. At first, I could only send basic emojis, but now I can even y co-op games this way. What about you? Did you really be a spirit detective? And those two at your ce¡ªdid you register them as well?¡±

    Yu Sheng nced at Irene, who was now perched on his keyboard like a tiny warrior, and at Foxy, who seemed more interested in scrounging for food than anything else. He typed back, ¡°Yes, I registered them. But we only have this one phone¡­¡±

    He paused, then admitted, ¡°Now that the excitement¡¯s worn off, I¡¯m not even sure what to do next.¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s next message appeared almost immediately: ¡°Try talking to Irene. She seems to know a lot about supernatural things.¡±

    Yu Sheng smirked wryly at the suggestion. ¡°She¡¯d probably just tell me to put up flyers all over town,¡± he replied. ¡°Asking her isn¡¯t much help. Asking you is better.¡±

    ¡°¡­Well, that¡¯s not apletely terrible idea,¡± came her response, though she quickly changed topics, ¡°But you might want to start by looking through the materials the Bureau provides. There¡¯s a huge amount of information here¡ªdetails on special ces in the Bordend, reports on stable portals to the Otherworld. Or you could check the public channels where other detectives share fresh intelligence. If you¡¯re looking to earn some money, see if anyone¡¯s posted requests for assistance. And if you¡¯re unsure about deals or think someone¡¯s trying to scam you, just ask me.¡±

    It was a long and thoughtful reply. Yu Sheng could sense her sincerity through the screen, and it touched him that, hidden behind her wolves and mysterious persona, she was genuinely trying to help.

    ¡°Thank you. That¡¯s really helpful,¡± he typed back, meaning every word.

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, just a small suggestion,¡± Little Red Riding Hood answered warmly. ¡°Oh, since you¡¯re a registered detective now, did you form a team? What did you name it?¡±

    Yu Sheng typed, ¡°The Hotel,¡± careful with each letter. ¡°You won¡¯t find any information about it yet, though, since the paperwork just went through this morning.¡±

    ¡°¡®The Hotel¡¯¡ªI like it!¡± she praised. Whether she was being honest or polite, Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t tell, but it was nice to hear. ¡°Maybe it¡¯ll be a famous name in the Bordend one day!¡±

    He chuckled softly as he typed, ¡°From your lips to God¡¯s ears. Anyway, I won¡¯t keep you from ss. I¡¯ll take a look at those databases you mentioned.¡±

    ¡°Alright, bye~¡± she replied cheerily.

    After closing the chat with Little Red Riding Hood, Yu Sheng exhaled and found himself smiling. Meanwhile, cking sounds of frantic typing drifted over from Irene¡¯s direction. He nced at her and noticed that she was now standing right on top of his keyboard. The little doll was typing away furiously, her entire tiny body bouncing up and down with each keystroke.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked, walking over. ¡°You¡¯re making a lot of noise. Don¡¯t break my keyboard.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ying a game,¡± Irene answered, her voice haughty. ¡°Someone in here just called me slow, and I¡¯m arguing back!¡± She crossed her arms, clearly peeved. ¡°This keyboard¡¯s too big; it¡¯s hard for me to type!¡±

    Yu Sheng peeked at the screen, and to his shock, he saw that Irene wasn¡¯t just ying a game¡ªshe was in a heated argument, tossing insults left and right. No one was safe from her wrath: her own teammates, the opponents, even the game developers and the advertisers sshed across the battlefield. She was hurling words in all directions with impressive, if somewhat appalling, skill.

    Yu Sheng stared, amazed that this tiny doll, who seemed so clumsy at everything else, was an absolute terror when it came to online trash talk. He could only imagine how her endless stream of insults must bending. But before she could gain the upper hand in her digital showdown, a sudden alert shed across the screen.

    Irene¡¯s ount had been banned. Arge notice popped up, informing them of a temporary suspension.

    Yu Sheng snorted softly. ¡°Serves you right,¡± he said, folding his arms and looking satisfied. He watched Irene jumping up and down on the desk, hopping mad.

    She paused mid-bounce, as if a dreadful thought had urred to her. Turning slowly, Irene looked at Yu Sheng guiltily. ¡°Um¡­ this¡­ well, this is your ount,¡± she admitted in a very small voice.

    Yu Sheng: ¡°¡­¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 87: The Snow in the Room

    Wutong Road No. 66 was almost never quiet. Inside this unusual home, there was always some sort of noise. If it wasn¡¯t Yu Sheng¡¯s fiery temper heating up the ce, it was the shrill cries of the little Doll named Irene¡ªtogether, they ensured no peaceful moment couldst. Adding to the lively scene, Foxy, the fox-eared girl, sat nearby, happily crunching on her bag of chips as though watching a show unfold right before her eyes.

    For about ten minutes, absolute chaos reigned. Irene darted about like a wild creature, snapping her tiny teeth at anyone who came near. Eventually, Yu Sheng managed to catch her. With a firm grip, he lifted her up and, after quite the struggle, hung her on the drying rack on the living room¡¯s small balcony.

    ¡°Yu Sheng, you rotten scoundrel! Put me down!¡± Irene shrieked, twisting and swinging her arms madly. The rod had slipped right through her sleeves, pinning her clothes from behind and leaving her to dangle like a salted fish pping in a seaside breeze. She red at him, furious. ¡°It¡¯s just a twelve-hour ban, alright? My ount isn¡¯t doomed forever! Are you seriously going to leave me hanging here for twelve hours? Don¡¯t you feel guilty? At least hang me in a morefortable way!¡±

    ¡°If I just used clothespins, you¡¯d slip free in no time,¡± Yu Sheng replied, settling himself onto the sofa and giving her a sideways nce. ¡°This¡¯ll teach you not to mess with my stuff. Rx, I¡¯ll let you down before dinner. But if you dare do it again, I¡¯ll hang you in the basement instead.¡±

    At the mention of the basement, Irene¡¯s eyes went wide, and she began to struggle even more fiercely. Yet, despite her defiant kicking, her ¡°indomitable spirit¡± quickly crumbled. ¡°I-I was wrong! I was wrong! I promise I won¡¯t do it again! Please, just let me down¡­¡±

    Truth be told, Irene could back down astonishingly fast when faced with real threats. Although she was terrible at games, had a foul mouth, forgot things all the time, and often seemed hot-tempered, she knew when to admit defeat. Yu Sheng simply ignored her pleas, treating them as nothing more than background noise.

    Foxy, still holding her snack bag, tiptoed quietly closer. She looked up at Irene, then nced at Yu Sheng. With a small pause, she spoke softly, ¡°Benefactor, I think Irene really regrets what she did. Could you let her down?¡±

    As though offering peace, Foxy stretched out her chips. ¡°Here, have some. Maybe it¡¯ll help you calm down.¡±

    Yu Sheng reached into the bag, took a few chips, and tossed them into his mouth. As he crunched, he nced at Irene, who had fixed her gaze on the television the moment he switched it on. Seeing the bright screen, she suddenly quieted as if the TV had cast some silent spell on her.¡°See what I mean?¡± Yu Sheng sighed, sounding like someone who had long grown used to such antics. ¡°All that fuss, and the moment I ignore her, she stops. That¡¯s what I call a tough cookie.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Foxy, nodding even though she clearly didn¡¯t understand what a ¡°tough cookie¡± was. Before she could ask, a loud ¡°BANG¡± suddenly echoed from upstairs. The sound thundered through the ceiling, making everyone jump.

    Irene, still hanging, craned her neck upward. ¡°Hey, Yu Sheng, what fell upstairs? Could it be that olddder leaning in the attic corner?¡±

    Yu Sheng stood and turned a puzzled look toward the second floor. ¡°No¡­ that sounded like it came from the room at the far end of the hallway,¡± he murmured. ¡°I¡¯d better go take a look.¡±

    Foxy sprang up at once, her fluffy tail swishing excitedly behind her. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± she said, her voice bright and eager.

    Irene iled again. ¡°Hey! Let me down too! I¡¯ming with you! That noise didn¡¯t sound normal at all. I might need to protect you two!¡±

    Yu Sheng rolled his eyes. ¡°Protect us? Sure.¡± Still, he stepped forward and lifted the drying rod, allowing Irene to slip free and drop to the floor. ¡°Just this once. But next time you pull a stunt, I¡¯m really taking you to the basement.¡±

    Irenended, stumbled a moment, then straightened her clothes and stuck out her tongue at Yu Sheng. Her face practically shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll be good for now, but don¡¯t think you can scare me forever!¡±

    Yu Sheng ignored her childish gesture. He stretched his limbs and gave Foxy a nod before heading toward the stairs. Foxy followed closely, and Irene, after shooting onest re, hurried after them. Together, they climbed to the second floor, their footsteps quiet on the steps. Yu Sheng led them straight down the hallway to the room at the very end¡ªthe one that once had Irene¡¯s portrait on its door.

    They found the door closed, and from the outside, nothing looked unusual. Everything seemed calm and still. Yet Yu Sheng was certain the loud thump hade from this very room.

    He remembered how this particr room had changed before: oncepletely empty, it hadter shown simple furniture. The only object inside heavy enough to create such a noise might have been the mirror on the wall. Butst time he¡¯d checked, that mirror had been fixed so securely it had been nearly impossible to remove. If it had fallen, they would have also heard the shatter of ss. But there hadn¡¯t been a single sound of breaking ss¡ªjust that deep, strange thump.

    Yu Sheng approached the door carefully. He wrapped his hand around the oddly shaped doorknob, ready to turn it.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Irene whispered, holding up a hand. She spread her fingers, and from them stretched thin, ck, web-like threads. These glossy strands slipped soundlessly beneath the door, creeping inside to explore the room first.

    Foxy, on the other hand, silently removed one of her fox ears. She pressed it gently against the door¡¯s surface as if it were some kind of listening device. Concentrating hard, her face grew very serious, and her bushy tail stilled.

    Yu Sheng watched them both and sighed quietly. ¡°Can¡¯t either of you act normal for once?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m perfectly normal!¡± Irene thought irritably to herself. ¡°It¡¯s that fox who¡¯s being weird.¡±

    A momentter, Foxy whispered, ¡°Benefactor, I can¡¯t hear anything unusual inside.¡±

    Irene frowned, withdrawing her dark threads. ¡°No strange presence from what I can sense either. Everything seems clear. Go ahead and open it.¡±

    With a nod, Yu Sheng gently pushed the door open a crack. He felt a bit silly¡ªthis was their home, not some haunted mansion. Still, given the strange nature of Wutong Road No. 66, and this peculiar room in particr, being careful was only wise.

    A chilly gust rushed out from the room the instant the door opened, making Yu Sheng shiver. It was the kind of cold that reminded him of icy winds that blow over distant snowy mountains. The air nipped at his skin, prickling him with sudden frost. But when the door swung fully open, the room looked just as it always did.

    Inside was the same simple arrangement: a modest bed, a wooden desk paired with a in chair, a small mirror hanging on one wall, old wooden floors that creaked underfoot, faded wallpaper curling at the edges, and threadbare curtains. Nothing appeared changed or out of ce. No strange intruders, no gaping portals, no bizarre cracks in the wall.

    Yu Sheng did not let his guard down. He stepped forward, peering into every corner. Irene followed a step behind, her curiosity rising as she inspected this space that was supposedly ¡°hers.¡± Suddenly, Irene¡¯s eyes widened as she spotted something near the door frame. ¡°Hey, Yu Sheng! Look over there, near the wall!¡±

    Yu Sheng turned to see where she was pointing. There, at the base of the door,y a small pile of something white and fluffy, along with dark, damp spots slowly sinking into the floorboards.

    He leaned closer, bending down to examine it. ¡°Is that¡­ snow?¡± he asked, startled. It certainly looked like snow, and as he touched it, it quickly melted into droplets of cold water.

    Irene blinked, astonished. ¡°Snow? Inside the room? That¡¯s so weird!¡±

    Yu Sheng studied the melted puddle. ¡°It looks like the wind blew it in from somewhere, piling it up along the wall. But how on earth could snow get inside this closed room?¡± He frowned, trying to piece together the puzzle.

    Foxy joined him, crouching down and pressing her nose close to the damp wallpaper. She sniffed carefully, her fox ears twitching. ¡°It smells like a living creature,¡± she said seriously. ¡°Wherever this snow came from, there are living things involved.¡±

    Irene gaped at Foxy, amazed that she could tell so much with just one sniff. ¡°You¡¯re kidding! You can really tell that just from smell?¡±

    Foxy straightened up, looking proud. ¡°Foxes have very sensitive noses,¡± she said.

    ¡°That¡¯s even better than a dog¡¯s nose,¡± Irene muttered under her breath, sounding impressed.

    Just then, Yu Sheng caught sight of something else. He moved away from the wall toward the desk. There, on the floor, he picked up a small, pitch-ck piece of metal. It looked like a tiny device or a strange connector for pipes. It had several threaded holes, was hollow inside, and felt light yet solid between his fingers.

    Irene stepped closer, studying the curious object. ¡°That definitely wasn¡¯t here before, right?¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Yu Sheng said, shaking his head. ¡°Just like the snow doesn¡¯t belong here, this strange metal part doesn¡¯t either.¡±

    With that, Yu Sheng approached the mirror hanging on the wall across from the door. He stared into it, noting how it simply reflected the room behind him. Bed, desk, chair¡ªeverything looked normal.

    But as he narrowed his eyes, Yu Sheng noticed something else, something superimposed over the reflection. Within the mirror, there seemed to be another sceneyered on top of the room¡¯s reflection. Beyond the ordinary furnishings, he could just make out what looked like the mouth of a cave, half-hidden but visible if you looked closely. And outside that cave, snow was falling steadily, drifting down from a cold and secret world far away from Wutong Road No. 66.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 88: Strange Things and Stranger Events

    Yu Sheng leaned in close, pressing his face just inches from the surface of the mirror. He was trying to get a better look at that curious, faint ¡°second reflection¡± hovering there. The mirror¡¯s image was doubled somehow, as if he were staring through a window on a winter¡¯s night. Inside it, the reflection of his own room seemed to blend with a distant, snowy cave scene beyond. The whole thing reminded him of looking through ss at two worlds at once¡ªhis familiar room and a strange, snow-covered world far away. Yet the second scene was blurry, as if it were only half-real, slipping just beyond his grasp.

    Just then, Irene mbered up onto Yu Sheng¡¯s shoulder. She wrapped her tiny doll arms around his head, peering intently at the strange vision in the mirror. For a while, she stayed silent, her eyes fixed on the curious sight. Finally, she spoke, her soft voice filled with wonder. ¡°Do you think that snow is actually blowing over from the other side of the mirror?¡± she asked.

    Yu Sheng turned his head slightly, surprised by her question. ¡°You can see it too?¡± he said.

    Irene sounded baffled by his surprise. ¡°Of course I can. What¡¯s so shocking about that?¡± she replied. ¡°I¡¯m not blind, you know.¡± Next to them, Foxy¡ªhispanion with the foxlike features¡ªnodded as well, before Yu Sheng could say anything else.

    ¡°Benefactor, I see it too,¡± Foxy said quietly.

    Yu Sheng scratched his head, feeling just a bit awkward. ¡°It¡¯s only that, after dealing with Little Red Riding Hood and Li Lin, I¡¯ve been worrying that not everyone sees what I do. I was starting to think I might be imagining things.¡± He shrugged, embarrassed by his own caution.

    As he mulled over these thoughts, Yu Sheng took a careful step forward. He reached out toward the mirror¡¯s surface, wanting to test it somehow. Thest time he had touched this mirror, it had shown him a strange wastnd where a broken doll and a dark, shadowy monster had both been destroyed. What would happen now if he touched it again? Would it show him something even stranger?

    Irene, nervous at the idea, grabbed at Yu Sheng¡¯s hair, clinging tightly. He could feel her body trembling a bit. ¡°Hey, be careful!¡± she squeaked. ¡°What if something weird¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ouch, ouch! Irene, let go of my hair!¡± Yu Sheng yelped, startled by the sharp tug.¡°Oh! Sorry!¡± Irene eximed, quickly easing her grip. She had gotten carried away by her own fears.

    Now free, Yu Sheng¡¯s fingertips brushed the surface of the mirror. It was cold¡ªso cold that it felt like touching a block of ice. He half-expected the reflection to shift again, or for something to happen, but the image remained still.

    ¡°It¡¯s just cold,¡± Irene said quietly, daring to reach out and tap it herself. ¡°Besides that, nothing¡¯s happening.¡±

    Yu Sheng nodded and pulled his hand back, his brow furrowed in confusion. The chilly touch had vanished as soon as he stepped away, and now he noticed something else: the strange double image in the mirror was fading. In just a few seconds, that snowy cave and all its mysterious whiteness disappeared, leaving only the ordinary reflection of the room. The other world, if that¡¯s what it had been, was gone.

    He reached out again and touched the mirror, but this time it was just at normal temperature. No coldness at all. It was just a mirror, in and simple.

    Foxy, who had been watching all this in thoughtful silence, spoke up. ¡°Benefactor,¡± she said carefully, ¡°has the mirror always been like this?¡±

    Yu Sheng shook his head, sighing. ¡°It¡¯s always been odd in some way,¡± he said. ¡°Sometimes it shows strange scenes from who-knows-where. But this time, it did more than that. There was snow right here in the room. And that weird metal thing fell onto the floor.¡± He nced at the small ck metal object he had found earlier, picked up from under the table. The snow that had drifted in from the other side was already melting, leaving a small puddle of water on the floorboards.

    He frowned at the metal device still in his hand. The strange vision in the mirror had vanishedpletely, but the evidence of its presence remained¡ªthe melted snow, the unfamiliar object. They were utterly real. Irene was right¡ªthis truly was bizarre.

    ¡°I¡¯m sleeping in your room tonight,¡± Irene dered suddenly, her tiny arms hugging Yu Sheng¡¯s head as if to protect herself. She shuddered. ¡°I¡¯ll just sleep on a chair or a desk, anything! I¡¯m not staying in this creepy room alone!¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on letting anyone stay in here anyway,¡± Yu Sheng replied, removing Irene¡¯s hands from his head. ¡°It¡¯s way too strange. From now on, if I¡¯m not here, don¡¯t open this door, no matter what.¡±

    Irene and Foxy both nodded in eager agreement. Neither of them had any desire to spend time alone in this unsettling ce.

    ¡°Besides,¡± Yu Sheng added, lifting Irene off his shoulder and setting her down, ¡°if you don¡¯t want to sleep in here, you could just stay with Foxy. Why must you insist on being in my room?¡±

    Irene immediately protested, waving her little arms wildly. ¡°Because that fox whacks people with her tail when she¡¯s asleep! You might kick me off the bed in your sleep, but at least I¡¯ll only fall on the floor. She smacks me so hard, I go flying into the wall!¡± She went on and on,ining about how she had no room of her own, no proper bed, and how everyone seemed to forget about her because she was small. It was a steady stream of whining, eachint blending into the next. Since dolls don¡¯t need to breathe, she never paused, not even for a second, making Yu Sheng¡¯s head throb.

    He entertained the mad idea of stuffing Irene into Foxy¡¯s fluffy tail, but quickly dismissed it, knowing that would only lead to chaos. Instead, he scooped up the chattering doll, nodded to Foxy, and led them both out of that eerie room. He locked the door behind him, checking it once, twice, three times to be sure it was secure.

    ¡°Benefactor,¡± Foxy said softly, noticing his worry, ¡°should I stand guard outside this door tonight? If anything happens, I could call you right away.¡±

    Yu Sheng pictured Foxy, a nine-tailed fox, sitting like a guard dog in the hallway. He shook his head. ¡°No, that¡¯s all right. It¡¯s not as if this room just started acting strange today.¡± He sighed, remembering that the entire house at Wutong Road No. 66 had its share of odd secrets. ??

    He set Irene down on the floor and pulled out the new phone he¡¯d received from the Special Affairs Bureau. Irene, momentarily distracted fromining, climbed onto his shoulder again, curious about what he was up to.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked, craning her neck to see the screen.

    ¡°When something strange happens, it helps to ask the experts,¡± Yu Sheng exined. ¡°I¡¯m going to post about this on the ¡®Bordend Communications¡¯ forum. Maybe someone out there will recognize what this metal thing is.¡± He fiddled with the phone, searching for the right feature. ¡°There must be a way to upload pictures¡­ Ah, here we are.¡±

    He bnced the odd ck metal object in one hand while holding his phone with the other, snapping several photos from different angles. Soon, he uploaded them to the public message wall. Then he looked through the categories and found ¡°Ancient Relics Discussion¡± and ¡°Unusual Phenomena Discussion.¡± Both sounded promising. He posted the pictures there, too, along with a brief message:

    ¡°Unknown object made of metal. No signs of corrosion or life. Found after a snowfall in a sealed room. Possibly rted to a mirror that shows distant scenes.¡±

    Yu Sheng almost wrote ¡°found it at home,¡± but he changed his mind. After all, most people wouldn¡¯t expect strange metal devices and sudden snow inside their homes. He had good instincts¡ªthere was no need to reveal too much about Wutong Road No. 66. Even a normal person like him knew better than to broadcast all his secrets online.

    ¡°Will anyone reply?¡± Irene asked, settling down and peering at the screen. ¡°Most people write long posts, even add videos. You barely wrote anything.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much else to say,¡± Yu Sheng admitted. ¡°It¡¯s just a room, and this odd object doesn¡¯t seem to do anything remarkable.¡±

    Irene tilted her head and shrugged. ¡°Fair enough,¡± she said, turning her attention back to the television. With Foxy beside them, they returned to the living room, watching TV and waiting. Hours passed, and by evening, Yu Sheng¡¯s phone finally buzzed with a reply.

    He tapped the screen eagerly. The message came from a user named ¡°Three Thousand Wicked Disciples¡± on the ¡°Ancient Relics Discussion¡± channel:

    ¡°Can you describe the environment where you found this object? Is it in an Otherworld? If so, what type? Are there any intelligent beings or traces of them?¡±

    Yu Sheng blinked at the unexpected questions. Still, it was a start¡ªhis first time interacting with someone who might know something useful. He quickly typed back:

    ¡°Otherworld, an old residential house. Modern furnishings, quite peaceful, no obvious monsters. As for intelligent beings¡­¡±

    He hesitated, ncing at Irene perched on hisp, and Foxy grooming her tail nearby. ¡°There are intelligent beings,¡± he finished, and hit send.

    Irene peered at him skeptically. ¡°Do you think anyone will really know what¡¯s going on?¡± she asked. ¡°Even the Special Affairs Bureau didn¡¯t know much about Wutong Road No. 66 until recently. And now you¡¯re expecting a stranger on the inte to solve it?¡±

    Yu Sheng shrugged. ¡°Who knows? Maybe they won¡¯t know about Wutong Road No. 66 itself. But this strange object could have shown up somewhere else before. Someone might recognize it.¡±

    Irene considered this and gave a small, unsure nod. Then she went back to watching television. Before long, Yu Sheng¡¯s phone buzzed again.

    It was another message from ¡°Three Thousand Wicked Disciples¡±:

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such an Otherworld. Your description is peculiar. But the object is interesting. It looks man-made, yet the markings on its corners are strange. Someone at the ¡®Academy¡¯ might be interested.¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 89: A Creative Spark

    Yu Sheng stared at the glowing words on his phone¡¯s screen, feeling more puzzled than ever. The newest message came from someone calling themselves ¡°Three Thousand Wicked Disciples,¡± and it mentioned something called the ¡°Academy.¡± At first, the word seemed oddly familiar, like a half-forgotten name from an old dream. Then a memory drifted back to him. Bai Li Qing had casually spoken that name once before, and Yu Sheng also recalled stumbling across it earlier while sifting through some old files on his phone. Now, all the pieces were clicking together in his mind.

    He remembered reading that the Academy was a grand organization settled far beyond the Bordend. Its main headquarters was located on a distant called Terra. ording to the files, they spent their time handing down knowledge, uncovering ancient ruins, researching technology, and fighting against strange, ancient beings that threatened the sanity of mortals. It was said to be like a gigantic university, one that stretched across the cosmos. The people they sent out into the world were often known as ¡°Professors.¡±

    Yu Sheng thought it over. If the Academy was some kind of schrly group interested in curious artifacts, then it made sense they might want the odd ck metal device he¡¯d recently found. After all, ¡°Three Thousand Wicked Disciples¡± had hinted at exactly that.

    But there was a serious problem. The Academy was famously secretive and hard to reach. They only dealt with other established groups, never random lone individuals. And Yu Sheng, very much a rookie in this odd business, had no idea where to begin. He knew next to no one in these circles. How was he supposed to find a Professor from the Academy just like that?

    He chewed his lip, hesitating for a moment, before typing a reply to ¡°Three Thousand Wicked Disciples¡±: ¡°How can I contact the Academy? Do you have any leads?¡±

    He waited, staring at the screen, but no new message popped up. It seemed that his mysterious informant had logged off right after sending theirst hint. All Yu Sheng could do was sigh, tuck the phone back into his pocket, and turn his attention to the ck metal artifact resting in his hand.

    He turned it over carefully, peering at its engraved surface. There were markings, just as ¡°Three Thousand Wicked Disciples¡± had mentioned¡ªstrange symbols he hadn¡¯t even noticed before. They were carved deeply, which made them visible despite their worn condition. They were all curves and loops, unlike any writing he¡¯d ever seen. The sight of them made him feel both curious and uneasy.

    Just then, Yu Sheng felt his phone buzz again. He snatched it out, hoping that maybe ¡°Three Thousand Wicked Disciples¡± had returned. To his surprise, it wasn¡¯t them at all. Instead, an icon shaped like Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s profile shed in his private messages.

    He opened it quickly. The message read: ¡°I saw those pictures and what you said¡ªtell me you didn¡¯t find that weird thing inside your own house?!¡±Yu Sheng typed back honestly: ¡°Actually, I did. I just didn¡¯t say so earlier because I didn¡¯t want everyone to panic.¡±

    Her reply came swiftly: ¡°Good thinking. That would¡¯ve rattled people. But how did youe across it in your own home? Isn¡¯t Wutong Road No. 66 your ¡®territory¡¯? Why on earth would something so unfamiliar just turn up there?¡±

    Yu Sheng let out a soft sigh and answered: ¡°My house is filled with strange things. I mean, that¡¯s how I met Irene, too. Odd stuff just keeps appearing around here.¡±

    At that very moment, a tiny figure butted him in the arm¡ªhis dollpanion, Irene, looking quite annoyed. She red at him andined, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®random junk¡¯? Are you calling me junk?!¡±

    Yu Sheng patted Irene¡¯s head absentmindedly, hoping to soothe her ruffled feelings. ¡°I¡¯m only being dramatic,¡± he said gently. ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Once Irene seemed calm, Yu Sheng exined the whole story to Little Red Riding Hood, describing exactly how he¡¯d discovered the strange metal device. In the end, he asked: ¡°Have you ever seen anything like it?¡±

    Her reply popped up quickly: ¡°Artifacts appearing in the Otherworld aren¡¯t unusual. But something frompletely outside ending up in an Otherworld? That¡¯s bizarre. Then again, maybe it¡¯s part of Wutong Road No. 66 you just never noticed before. I don¡¯t know enough about you or your house to say for sure. Anyway, that device is a mystery, but I suggest you don¡¯t go asking everyone about it on the Bordend Network. You hardly have any solid clues, so asking around might not help. Besides, the Network is full of all sorts of shady characters who might trick you.¡±

    Yu Sheng read these words carefully. Then another message arrived from Little Red Riding Hood:

    ¡°Just hold onto it for now. If you run into a collector of oddities, you might sell it for a nice sum. Keep an eye out¡ªthis device might be just one piece of something bigger. If something else like it appears, well, that could get interesting.¡±

    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes brightened at the idea of money. He typed back: ¡°You¡¯re saying it could be worth something?!¡±

    This time, Little Red Riding Hood took a bit longer to answer. When her next message came, it said: ¡°Collectors do enjoy strange items, especially if theye from the Otherworld, and as long as they aren¡¯t dangerous. If you can prove it¡¯s genuinely from an Otherworld, you¡¯ll be in luck.¡±

    Yu Sheng frowned thoughtfully and asked: ¡°How do I prove that? Are there people who do that kind of checking?¡±

    Her reply: ¡°The Special Affairs Bureau can certify items. So can big groups like the Academy, the Bamosa Hermit Society, or the Oddities and Antiquities Association. Their certificates are widely trusted. By the way, are you short on money?¡±

    Yu Sheng felt a tiny flush of embarrassment. He nced at Foxy, who was currently nibbling on a chicken leg that she seemed to have plucked out of her own tail. It was a sight so strange and yet somon around here that Yu Sheng barely blinked. He typed: ¡°Well, I¡¯m taking care of two others right now, and Foxy eats a lot. Plus, my personal work isn¡¯t going so well¡­¡±

    The reason wasplicated. Lately, some of his fans had developed odd tastes because of his stories, causing him to doubt his writing direction. But he didn¡¯t feel like exining all that now.

    Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s next message ignored his personal problems: ¡°Then try the Special Affairs Bureau. If they believe Wutong Road No. 66 is truly an Otherworld, they¡¯ll give you a certificate without trouble.¡± ?

    A smile tugged at Yu Sheng¡¯s lips. If he could get money for this strange object, maybe he could finally buy Foxy all the meals she wanted and rece Irene¡¯s old television with a nice new one. But as he stood there dreaming of profits, another idea hit him¡ªan idea so bold and mischievous that it made his heart skip a beat.

    He typed eagerly: ¡°Hang on¡ªare you saying that anything I bring out from an Otherworld, as long as it¡¯s safe, could be certified?!¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s reply took half a minute this time: ¡°Huh?¡±

    Then, before Yu Sheng could type another word, a second message arrived: ¡°Wait, I think I know what you¡¯re plotting! Are you seriously thinking of selling off random junk from your Otherworldly home?!¡±

    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but look around his living room. The old, peeling wallpaper¡­ the odd furniture¡­ even the dusty corners¡ªeverything suddenly seemed to shine with possibility. If the device was valuable, why not other strange objects?

    But his phone buzzed again, and Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s words came rushing in like a flood:

    ¡°Collectors have standards, you know! You can¡¯t just bring them stic slippers or empty cans and say, ¡®Here, this is from the Otherworld!¡¯ They want items with stories, rarity, and mystery. Don¡¯t even think about selling them old newspapers or broken bottles! What kind of idea is that?!¡±

    Yu Sheng blinked at his phone, surprised by her outburst. He could almost feel her shock through the screen. Far away, in a certain dormitory room at the edge of the Old City District, Little Red Riding Hoody in bed,pletely floored by Yu Sheng¡¯s idea.

    Someone else spoke in her room. ¡°Still awake?¡± A young voice drifted down from the top bunk. A girl with long ck hair peered over the edge, looking younger than Little Red Riding Hood, and caught sight of the Bordend Network interface on the phone.

    ¡°Anything interesting on the Network?¡± asked the girl. ¡°Find a new job?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly,¡± said Little Red Riding Hood casually. ¡°Just got totally stunned by something.¡±

    ¡°Shocked? Did someone post a streaking picture on the boards?¡± teased the girl, leaning closer.

    Little Red Riding Hood didn¡¯t bother to nce up. ¡°Nope. Someone from an Otherworld wants to sell off all their household junk. And they¡¯re serious about it.¡±

    The long-haired girl above slipped in surprise, nearly falling off the bunk. Her long hair caught on the bed frame, leaving her dangling halfway down, swaying like a ghost next to Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s bed. ¡°This¡­ this sounds like some kind of strange horror story,¡± she said softly, hair tangled and making her look quite eerie.

    ¡°Long Hair, can you not hang there like a creepy spirit?¡± Little Red Riding Hood said, ring up at her roommate¡¯s ghostly appearance. If someone walked in right now, they¡¯d probably scream. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Think about it. There¡¯s an Otherworld, and someone living in it just like a human, who cane and go at will. They¡¯re even recognized legally in the human world. Doesn¡¯t that mean¡­¡±

    The dangling girl thought for a moment, her eyes wide. ¡°I see what you mean. That guy you¡¯re talking to¡­ Oh no, he¡¯s really found a loophole!¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 90: Got a Job!

    .

    Yu Sheng stood in his familiar old apartment and thought carefully about his idea. He had been considering taking all the towels, washbasins, and empty bottles from home to the Special Affairs Bureau, hoping they might appraise them as Otherworld artifacts. But, after thinking it through, he realized that was probably quite foolish. Even putting aside whether the Bureau would bother with such junk, dumping piles of household odds and ends into something called the ¡°Rare Artifacts Market¡± could ruin the delicate bnce of that small trading circle. Flooding the market with too many worthless items all at once could scare off collectors, and before long, no one would trust what was being sold.

    Still, the spark of mischief didn¡¯t vanish from Yu Sheng¡¯s mind. Instead, it settled deeper and began to glow with new thoughts. Irene, looking up at him curiously, tilted her tiny doll-like face. ¡°Are you thinking about selling that junk again?¡± she asked, looking utterly puzzled.

    Yu Sheng waved his hand as if brushing away the thought. ¡°Little Red Riding Hood said we at least have to sell things that look mysterious¡ªthings that feel special and have a spooky atmosphere. Many collectors are ordinary folks who know something about the supernatural world, and they collect these items for the thrill. They like bragging about owning strange objects.¡±

    Irene let out a tired sigh. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t understand humans. There are so many people who have no magical powers at all, yet they insist on messing with things beyond their understanding. What¡¯s wrong with just living a safe, ordinary life? They can¡¯t see other cities or Entities, and that¡¯s perfectly fine. Instead, they go digging for trouble, believing that a few so-called ¡®safety measures¡¯ make them untouchable. Who cares if these measures work? And who knows if these so-called Otherworld artifacts they buy won¡¯t be dangerous?¡±

    ¡°Anyway,¡± Yu Sheng said, shrugging lightly, ¡°even the Special Affairs Bureau allows it. Any item they let onto the market is considered safe enough. The truly dangerous stuff is locked up in their containment warehouse. At least that¡¯s what the Bordend Communications Encyclopaedia says.¡±

    Right then, Yu Sheng¡¯s phone vibrated. He nced down and saw a new message from Little Red Riding Hood. ¡°If you¡¯re interested in making some extra money, I¡¯ve got a job for you. Want to help out?¡±

    Yu Sheng raised his eyebrows and replied at once, ¡°What kind of job?¡±

    A momentter, another message appeared: ¡°It¡¯s amission from the Association of Strange Objects. I turned it down at first because it¡¯s a bit risky and the reward isn¡¯t guaranteed. Also, I¡¯m short on helpers. But if you¡¯re willing¡ªand you bring that tough fox of yours¡ªit would be perfect. You¡¯d get a real taste of what it¡¯s like to be a Spirit Realm detective. Plus, I¡¯ll give you half the payment. And the most important part is that if we meet something we can¡¯t handle, you can grab me and run.¡±Yu Sheng watched as another message popped up: ¡°The job is simple. We need to enter the ¡®Museum¡¯ and bring out a certain item. If we seed, that¡¯s it. If you¡¯re interested, I¡¯ll send you all the details about the ¡®Museum¡¯ and the reward.¡±

    He looked at Irene and then at Foxy¡ªwho was currently too busy happily gnawing on a chicken leg to realize that things were about to get exciting. Irene met his eyes, and at once they both understood something thrilling was about to begin.

    They had gotten a job!

    Of course, what stirred Yu Sheng¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t just the payment. It was the chance to step deeper into the Otherworld. He wanted to learn more about the supernatural side of this reality and gather as much knowledge as possible. To him, information about these hidden realms was worth more than any amount of money, for maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªtherey a clue to getting back home.

    ¡°Send everything over!¡± he replied quickly.

    Without dy, Little Red Riding Hood forwarded a long, detailed briefing, ending with a veryrge sum as the promised reward. Yu Sheng¡¯s jaw dropped when he saw the number. ¡°That much?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll split it fifty-fifty,¡± Little Red Riding Hood exined. ¡°Going into the Otherworld is dangerous, so pay is high. But our costs are high too¡ªthink about all the gear, drugs, rationality suppressants, nebulizers, inducers. We have to pay for them ourselves. After expenses, we don¡¯t end up with much, trust me.¡±

    Yu Sheng blinked, confused. ¡°What on earth are rationality suppressants, nebulizers, and inducers?¡± he typed back.

    This time, Little Red Riding Hood didn¡¯t reply right away. There was a long silence before a message full of exmation marks came through: ¡°!!!!!! You glitched out and got lucky again! I¡¯m so jealous!!!¡±

    Yu Sheng frowned and looked at Irene. ¡°What does she mean by that?¡±

    Irene scratched her head. ¡°No idea. Maybe she¡¯s just mad that you keep ending up in these strange situations without even trying?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s it,¡± Yu Sheng said, puzzled. But before he could think more, another message arrived. ¡°I just talked to the Association¡¯s client. They¡¯re willing to re-issue the job. But we have a tight deadline¡ªnoter than midnight tomorrow. If you¡¯re free, we should head out tonight.¡±

    Yu Sheng considered it. He had nothing pressing to do at home. Foxy could probably use a bit of action, too, after all that eating. He nodded to himself and wrote back, ¡°Alright, tonight works.¡±

    ¡°Great. I¡¯ll send you the address. Come as soon as you can.¡±

    After pocketing his phone, Yu Sheng took a deep breath. He nced at Foxy, who had just finished licking the grease off her fingers after her chicken feast. Reaching over, he patted her tail. ¡°Foxy, get dressed. We¡¯re going out.¡±

    Foxy blinked at him, surprised. ¡°Huh? Benefactor, where are we going?¡±

    Yu Sheng grinned, a spark of excitement in his eyes. ¡°The Hotel¡¯s got a job for us. We¡¯re going on an adventure.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Foxy replied eagerly.

    A short whileter, Yu Sheng stepped outside, followed by Foxy, who was carrying Irene like a small plush toy. The three of them stood in the open space before Wutong Road No. 66, feeling the cool night air on their faces. The city stretched out before them under a dark, starless sky. After a quiet moment, Irene blurted out, ¡°How are we getting there?¡± ?

    Foxy¡¯s tail swished, and she looked at Yu Sheng hopefully. ¡°I can carry you, Benefactor. Just point the way!¡±

    A sudden image shed through Yu Sheng¡¯s mind¡ªFoxy racing rocket-fast across the city at midnight. He shook his head quickly. ¡°No way. If the news caught wind of a giant fox sprinting through the streets at this hour¡­ I can¡¯t even imagine tomorrow¡¯s headlines. Let¡¯s just call a taxi.¡±

    Irene wriggled a bit in Foxy¡¯s arms. ¡°Our first real supernatural mission and we¡¯re going by rideshare? That¡¯s so¡­ normal.¡±

    Yu Sheng coughed awkwardly. ¡°Well, we¡¯re just starting out. Once we have more money, we¡¯ll get our own car. Besides, with the three of us, it¡¯s not too cramped. And you, Irene¡ªyour whole body is tiny, you hardly take up space.¡±

    Irene narrowed her eyes and shot back, ¡°You¡¯re always picking on my size, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Yu Sheng had grown quite good at ignoring Irene¡¯s little jabs. He simply turned, walking toward the street corner with Foxy by his side as he pulled out his phone to order a car. He wanted to put a bit of distance between them and the house before the ride came, just in case they encountered another unexpected visitor like that ¡°locksmith¡± from before.

    Foxy watched Yu Sheng¡¯s actions closely. After a moment, she pointed at his phone. ¡°Benefactor, that magic tool of yours seems so handy. It does everything!¡±

    Yu Sheng paused, thinking. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything like this where youe from?¡± He assumed the fox tribe¡¯s civilization must be advanced too.

    Foxy nodded. ¡°We do. But children aren¡¯t allowed to use it freely. My mother only let me use it for half an hour a day, and most of its features were locked so I wouldn¡¯t waste time when I was supposed to be training.¡±

    Yu Sheng sighed. Even a cyber-cultivation fox had to deal with parental controls! ¡°I can reset one of my old phones for you,¡± he offered. ¡°It won¡¯t be as good as what you had back home, but it¡¯ll help you understand this world and keep you entertained.¡±

    Foxy¡¯s eyes lit up happily. ¡°Really? Thank you, Benefactor!¡±

    ¡°Hey, what about me?¡± Irene piped in at once. ¡°I want one too!¡±

    Yu Sheng nced down at her. ¡°You¡¯re so small you¡¯d need both hands just to hold it to your ear.¡±

    ¡°Rude! I can use aptop just fine,¡± Irene argued. ¡°I¡¯ll just hold the phone with both hands, too.¡±

    The mention of hisptop made Yu Sheng twitch. ¡°Don¡¯t even talk to me about theptop. I still remember how you messed up my gaming ount.¡±

    Irene¡¯s voice turned soft and wheedling. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hang me on the clothesline for half an hour to punish me? We¡¯re even now. Besides, that ban is only seventy-two hours¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng was about to remind her how annoyed he still was, but just then, a pair of headlights flickered at the far end of the street. Their ride had arrived. He shut his mouth and watched the car approach.

    Irene tilted her head. ¡°That car looks like it should¡¯ve been scrapped ages ago. Are you sure this is our ride?¡±

    Yu Sheng checked the license te on his phone, frowning a bit at how the vehicle rattled over a speed bump. ¡°It matches the one on my phone,¡± he said hesitantly. ¡°It¡¯s old, but not everything has to be fancy.¡±

    Atst, the car shuddered to a stop right in front of them. The way it stopped made Yu Sheng wonder if the driver had braked or if the car had just coughed and died. Then, the driver¡¯s window rolled down, and a familiar face appeared.

    Xu Jiali¡ªover two meters tall and barely fitting behind the wheel¡ªstared at them in surprise. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you guys?¡±

    <em></em>

 Chapter 91: Machine Soul

    Yu Sheng realized at once that his earlier guess had been too optimistic.

    Yes, Irene was small and didn¡¯t take up much room. But the instant all of them squeezed into the car, it became obvious that space was still a problem. In truth, it was less about how many people they had and more about the size of the car itself. Just thinking about how Xu Jiali, who was nearly two meters tall, managed to wedge himself behind the steering wheel made it seem all the more astonishing.

    How on earth could a man thatrge choose such a tiny car?

    Yu Sheng and Foxy were pressed close together in the cramped back seat. Meanwhile, the front passenger seat waspletely taken over by tworge cardboard boxes, piled so high that there wasn¡¯t even a corner of seat left open. Atst, the engine started up with a shaky rattle. After they finally bumped and rolled their way out of the neighborhood, Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t keep quiet any longer. He leaned forward and asked Xu Jiali, who was driving, ¡°Is this your side job? You know, after work?¡±

    ¡°Yep,¡± replied Xu Jiali with easy cheer. ¡°When I¡¯m not traveling on assignments, I¡¯ve got loads of free time. I like driving around the city, so I thought, why not make a bit of extra money while I¡¯m at it?¡±

    Yu Sheng¡¯s face twisted oddly. He eyed the little, rumbling car, then looked again at the huge man hunched over the steering wheel. This was a senior agent of the Special Affairs Bureau, and here he was, driving a nearly ancient ride-hailing car after hours. Did the people at the Special Affairs Bureau have it that tough?

    The more he thought about it, the more something seemed off. Still, Yu Sheng was too polite to pry directly, so he swallowed down his questions. A prickle of uneasy doubt rose inside him. Luckily, someone else in the car had fewer qualms about asking what was on her mind. Around friends, the little doll never bothered to ¡°act normal.¡±

    Irene¡¯s eyes shone brightly as she wriggled free from Foxy¡¯s embrace. Then, leaning forward between the two front seats, she peered at Xu Jiali with keen interest. Her voice glimmered with its usual lively tone as she said, ¡°Your car¡¯s got a lot of¡­ character, doesn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t they pay you well at the Special Affairs Bureau?¡±

    Xu Jiali let out a lightugh, shaking his head. ¡°Oh, they pay just fine,¡± he said. ¡°But this car has sentimental value. It¡¯s the first one I bought after I got my job. Even back then, it was secondhand. It¡¯s been with me all these years, and I just can¡¯t bear to rece it.¡±With onerge hand, he affectionately patted the gear stick. ¡°And don¡¯t let its looks deceive you. This old buddy of mine has never let me down, not once in all these years. Isn¡¯t that right, my friend?¡±

    The moment he said this, Yu Sheng suddenly heard a deep, confident roar from the engine, immediately followed by two short, cheerful honks. The sound came so suddenly and naturally that it took Yu Sheng several seconds to realize something was very odd.

    A chill of surprise crept through him as it slowly dawned on him: Xu Jiali hadn¡¯t reached over to press the horn at all. The car had answered him on its own.

    ¡°Did¡­ did your car just answer you?¡± Yu Sheng asked, sitting up straight and staring at Xu Jiali with disbelief.

    At once, Yu Sheng¡¯s mind leapt to wild conclusions. Maybe this battered old vehicle had been secretly fitted with a top-notch AI system by elite government agents. Maybe the engine sounds were artificial, and at a moment¡¯s notice, it could sprout hidden wings or unleash missileunchers from its wheels. Perhaps the exhaust pipe had secret weapons tucked away inside it¡­

    But Xu Jiali only chuckled, as if amused by Yu Sheng¡¯s shock. ¡°Nah, nothing like that,¡± he said easily. ¡°It¡¯s just a machine soul.¡±

    ¡°A¡­ a what?¡± Yu Sheng managed to say,pletely thrown off. This was even stranger than anything he¡¯d just imagined.

    Xu Jiali went on, ¡°That¡¯s why a lot of people at the Bureau are jealous of me. High-tech gear ismon enough when you¡¯ve got the budget, but a machine soul is a true rarity. There are only a few pieces of equipment with souls at the Bureau, and when they¡¯re not out on missions, folks treat them like precious treasures. My captain tried to buy this car off me a few times. Gave up after a while, though. The old buddy got annoyed and chased him around the parking lot three times.¡± He paused, then raised his eyebrows at the sudden hush in the car. ¡°Why so quiet all of a sudden?¡±

    Yu Sheng still felt stunned.

    Yet, from Xu Jiali¡¯s voice, it sounded like this was all perfectly normal¡ªat least among their own circles. Struggling to mask his astonishment, Yu Sheng tried to force out a suitable response, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s pretty impressive.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡± said Xu Jiali, sounding quite pleased. ¡°A lot of people at the Bureau try to do what I did¡ªkeeping old cars or phones, hoping that if they use them long enough, they¡¯ll be alive too.¡±

    Yu Sheng murmured, ¡°So if you use something long enough, it just bes sentient?¡± He sounded both curious and uneasy.

    Xu Jiali, still watching the road, didn¡¯t catch the strange look on Yu Sheng¡¯s face. After a brief silence, he said casually, ¡°It¡¯ste. The address you gave me doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s near any supermarket or mall. Heading to a night market, maybe?¡±

    As he spoke, he nced into the rearview mirror, eyeing the little doll perched between Yu Sheng and Foxy. ¡°And you¡¯re bringing a doll along for the ride¡ªthat¡¯s a clever idea. Quite the travelingpanion.¡±

    Yu Sheng opened his mouth to answer, but Irene was quicker. ¡°We¡¯re heading out for work!¡± she announced proudly.

    Then, as if remembering something, she turned to Yu Sheng and asked, ¡°Is it okay to say that?¡±

    Yu Sheng shrugged. ¡°Sure. It¡¯s not some top-secret mission or anything. Besides, he¡¯s one of the government¡¯s own.¡±

    The look on Xu Jiali¡¯s face grew serious. ¡°Work, huh?¡± he said quietly. After a short pause, he asked, ¡°Need any help?¡±

    ¡°Nah,¡± said Yu Sheng, waving his hand dismissively. ¡°Nothing serious.¡±

    Xu Jiali nodded but couldn¡¯t resist cautioning them a bit more after a moment¡¯s thought. ¡°It¡¯s all legal, right?¡± he asked with a hint of concern. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be rude¡­¡± £Ò

    ¡°It¡¯s set up by Little Red Riding Hood,¡± Yu Sheng replied matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Then it should be fine. Fairy Tale¡¯s got a solid reputation¡ªys by the rules,¡± Xu Jiali said, rxing at once. Still, he felt the need to give a small lecture. ¡°Just be careful, you three. I know you¡¯re involved with that ¡®Hotel¡¯ project. The Bordend¡¯s chaotic, and no matter how many watchful eyes we have, there are always ces no one¡¯s looking. Don¡¯t let yourselves get tricked. If anything¡ªor anyone¡ªseems suspicious, don¡¯t hesitate to report it. Reporting is a virtue.¡±

    For some reason, when Xu Jiali uttered ¡°reporting is a virtue,¡± his tone took on a serious weight, as though he were reciting an old motto.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we understand,¡± Irene said, sounding a bit impatient. She leaned forward, her small figure trying to peer at the road ahead. ¡°By the way, can you drive any faster? It feels like this car¡¯s struggling.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s feeling a bit tense today,¡± Xu Jiali admitted, scratching his head as if embarrassed. ¡°It even stalled once near your neighborhood earlier. That¡¯s never happened before.¡±

    Yu Sheng felt a slight tug on his sleeve. Turning, he saw Foxy looking up at him with earnest eyes. ¡°Benefactor,¡± she whispered, ¡°Would you like me to tie one of my tails to the car and give it a push?¡±

    He almostughed, shaking his head instantly. Absolutely not. He could imagine how ridiculous that would look: a fox demon tugging a car down the nighttime streets at high speed. That might cause more trouble than it solved¡ªpossibly making headlines by morning. Xu Jiali might even lose his license over something so absurd.

    In the end, despite the slow going¡ªnearly taking a quarter longer than an ordinary trip¡ªthey arrived near the spot Little Red Riding Hood had directed them to. Through the window, Yu Sheng caught sight of a quiet, dimly lit street and, at its far end, arge building looming silently.

    ¡°We¡¯ll get off here,¡± he told Xu Jiali. ¡°The road ahead¡¯s too narrow for you to turn around.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± said Xu Jiali, waving a hand in farewell. ¡°Gather your things¡ªand remember, if anything goes wrong, give me a call.¡±

    Yu Sheng and the others climbed out of the cramped car.

    Standing on that lightly illuminated street, they watched as Xu Jiali¡¯s tiny car slowly pulled away. Inside, Xu Jiali leaned back, releasing the steering wheel. He looked more at ease now that his tall frame was no longer quite so cramped. The car, moving on its own, drifted gently to the side of the road. Its engine let out a quiet, purring sound that almost felt like a sigh.

    Xu Jiali nced at the dashboard with a faint, knowing smile. ¡°A bit scared back there, huh, old buddy?¡±

    The engine gave a low grumble in reply.

    Smiling, Xu Jiali stretched as best he could in that tight space, ced his hand affectionately on the wheel, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You did great today. Let¡¯s treat you to some premium fuel next time.¡±

    Meanwhile, Yu Sheng turned his head and looked back over his shoulder.

    In the distance, he could just make out the faint lights of the little car as it moved off, twisting around a corner and vanishing from view. Irene¡¯s voice echoed softly in his mind, ¡°Do you think that was just a coincidence?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Yu Sheng said, waving off the idea.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter?¡± Irene repeated, puzzled.

    ¡°A ride¡¯s a ride,¡± Yu Sheng said lightly. ¡°No big deal. Though, if we keep running into Li Lin ¡®identally¡¯ offering us rides near our ce, I hope he picks a bigger car next time. If we end up seeing him a lot, maybe I can even skip paying fare. The Bureau might just foot the bill, who knows?¡±

    Irene gave him a look that said she was a bit impressed with his easygoing nature. ¡°You¡¯re handling this awfully well,¡± she remarked.

    Yu Sheng only smiled, reaching out to give Irene¡¯s head a gentle pat. Then he turned his attention forward again.

    Beneath a faintly flickering streemp stood a small, slender girl in a dark red coat. She waited there quietly, as if she had been waiting a long time.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 92: Gathering Knowledge

    A small figure in a bright red coat stood beneath a tall streemp, her hood casting a soft shadow over her face. Themplight made her look both delicate and alert. Around her feet, in the shifting darkness, something watchful and cunning lurked, a pair of sharp eyes quietly observing the world outside. Those eyes took note of the ¡°outsiders¡± who were drawing closer, their footsteps echoing along the quiet street.

    The girl in the red coat¡ªLittle Red Riding Hood¡ªlifted her gaze and immediately recognized Yu Sheng and hispanions as they approached. Her expression remained calm and steady, as if greeting old friends.

    ¡°Sorry, the taxi took a bit longer than I expected,¡± Yu Sheng called out, raising his arm in a friendly wave. ¡°Did you wait long?¡±

    ¡°Only a few minutes,¡± Little Red Riding Hood replied, her voice matter-of-fact. She nced to the side, as though checking something hidden. ¡°I sent my wolves around the area already. Nothing strange tonight. The Museum should be steady, so this evening is perfect for our work. Did you read all the information I sent?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I did,¡± Yu Sheng answered, nodding as his gaze followed hers toward arge, silent structure in the darkness. The building was old, empty for years, and it seemed to breathe ancient secrets.

    But that old building wasn¡¯t exactly a ¡°museum.¡± It was once a theater, now long abandoned and sealed from the public. Somewhere inside its silent hallsy the hidden entrance to the so-called Museum¡ªan Otherworldly ce they nned to enter tonight.

    Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s voice was firm as she gave them instructions: ¡°Once the Museum Night begins, remember the rules. Don¡¯t touch any items that seem to be breathing. Don¡¯t stare too long at any painted portraits. Don¡¯t go into rooms painted red. And if you see a mannequin dressed like a tour guide, pay close attention to its hands. Whatever door it points to, don¡¯t enter that door or even consider it.¡±

    She paused, giving Yu Sheng and the others a long, careful look. ¡°That¡¯s about it. The Museum is known as a rtively stable Otherworld. Its depth usually stays around L-2. As long as we don¡¯t break the rules, we should be safe. The threat level is marked at Level Two¡­¡±

    As she spoke, Yu Sheng¡¯s mind drifted back to the ¡°introductory guides¡± he had studied from the Special Affairs Bureau¡¯s encyclopedia. Registering with the Bureau had given him ess to a wealth of information about the supernatural world¡ªknowledge that had helped him understand things like ¡°depth¡± and ¡°threat levels.¡± He now grasped what Li Lin and Xu Jiali had meant when they spoke of such things, though before he could never fully make sense of it.He recalled the definitions: Depth, in simple terms, measured how far an Otherworld drifted from the normal reality. The real world was at Level Zero. As you moved into Otherworlds, the depth rose from L-1 to L-5. An L-1 Otherworld might just seem a bit odd, something a regr person might stumble into by ident and possibly wander out of again. But an L-5 Otherworld was a ce of near-certain doom, where survivors were rare and perhaps only escaped through impossible flukes. Experts weren¡¯t even sure if exits existed in L-5 realms.

    Otherworld depths usually stayed constant, but under certain conditions, they could shift. A sudden change in depth often spelled disaster for Spirit Realm detectives and investigators. Many had met their end that way.

    Then there was the threat level, another vital way to measure danger. Generally, deeper Otherworlds were deadlier, but there were exceptions. Some shallow ones housed terrifying creatures. Others, even at L-3 (normally a high-risk zone), contained safe areas you could rely on. Because of these oddities, depth and threat level stood as separate ratings. Threat level also applied to the entities lurking inside these worlds.

    With these facts settled in his mind, Yu Sheng and hispanions followed Little Red Riding Hood toward the old theater¡¯s entrance. The building stood like a mute giant, its iron door slightly ajar, and beyond it a dimly lit hall awaited.

    As they neared the entrance, Little Red Riding Hood said quietly, ¡°Honestly, by the usual rules, I shouldn¡¯t be bringing a neer like you into a Level-2 Otherworld. Normally, Spirit Realm neers start with L-1 worlds¡ªless danger, easier escape routes if something goes wrong. But you and your friends aren¡¯t normal beginners, are you? You managed in Night Valley. Apart from needing more experience and knowledge, you¡¯re already above rookie level in terms of skill.¡±

    Yu Sheng shrugged. ¡°No big deal. We all have to learn by doing.¡±

    He looked thoughtfully at the girl in the red coat. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve just noticed¡­ you¡¯ve got a habit of looking after others, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Yu Sheng said with a slight grin, ¡°usually you¡¯re quite calm and distant. But when you start a job, you talk a lot, especially about what we should watch out for. When you lead newbies like us, it¡¯s like you turn into a¡­ team mom.¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood paused, and for a moment her expression became strangelyplicated. She made a small, dismissive sound and continued walking without another word.

    After a few paces, she spoke again. ¡°You understand the basics about depth and threat levels now, right?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Yu Sheng said, nodding. ¡°Depth is how far from reality the ce is. Threat level is how dangerous it is. Simple enough.¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood inclined her head. ¡°That¡¯s close enough. The Museum¡¯s depth is L-2. At that level, the environment clearly doesn¡¯t match our normal world, and it can be very risky for ordinary people. Still, it¡¯s stable most of the time and follows certain rules. Nothing bad should happen if we obey those rules¡­¡±

    Yu Sheng finished her thought for her: ¡°And threat level two means it won¡¯t try to kill us outright. There¡¯s no random, mindless malice. But if we break the rules, there¡¯s still a real chance we¡¯ll get hurt or even die.¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood allowed herself a small smile. ¡°You¡¯ve remembered it well. Good. That means I don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±

    They had reached the old theater¡¯s entrance. Beyond the rusty iron door was a hall with dark green tiles. On either side of the hall were passageways leading deeper into the building. Opposite the entrance stood several old ticket booths, now shrouded in darkness. ?

    But what drew Yu Sheng¡¯s eye first was a strange machine ced in the center of the hall. It looked like a blocky metal pir of ckish-gray steel, narrower at the top and wider at the bottom, rising about as high as his waist. A few dim lights flickered at its top, and from inside came a low, buzzing hum. It seemed very much alive, in its own quiet, mechanical way.

    ¡°This is a Node,¡± Little Red Riding Hood exined, pointing at the metal pir. ¡°The full name is ¡®Stabilizing Node Generator.¡¯ The Special Affairs Bureau sets these up to keep ordinary people away from dangerous Bordend spots. It sends out a low-frequency suggestion that makes normal folks feel uneasy, preventing them from wandering in.¡±

    Yu Sheng studied the device curiously. ¡°There must be a lot of these around the city. I¡¯ve never noticed them before.¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood gave him a quick look. She almost teased him, thinking, You never would have noticed one before you awakened your spiritual sense. But she decided to hold her tongue.

    Instead, she said, ¡°They work pretty well, but nothing¡¯s perfect. You can barricade a ce with concrete, and someone will still find a way inside. Maybe they have strong willpower or unusual luck. Some people resist the Node¡¯s influence. That¡¯s how we end up with unlucky victims, ordinary people who stumble into Otherworlds. We have to rescue them, if we can. Sometimes they be rescue stories, sometimes they¡¯re tragic tales for the Bureau¡¯s records. And sometimes, after they¡¯ve cried and screamed and recovered, they end up joining us as detectives, investigators, or Bureau agents.¡±

    Foxy, who had been quiet, now asked, ¡°Why not just tear the ce down?¡±

    ¡°Tear it down?¡± Little Red Riding Hood shook her head, surprised at the question. ¡°That would be a terrible idea. The Otherworld doesn¡¯t actually exist in our world. This building holds a known entrance. If we destroy this spot, who knows where the Otherworld¡¯s doorway might appear next? It could show up somewherepletely uncontrolled, and that would be far worse.¡±

    Yu Sheng had to admit she made sense. Humans were drawn to danger with unending curiosity. It was better to have a known point of entry than to unleash chaos by destroying it.

    While he reflected on this, Little Red Riding Hood stepped closer to the Node and waved her identification card over the top. ¡°Logging our entry,¡± she said. ¡°If we die in there, at least someone will know where to look for our bodies. Once you enter an Otherworld, you lose contact with the outside. Registering here is like leaving yourst footprint in the real world.¡±

    Yu Sheng nodded, stepping forward to register, as did Irene and Foxy. He smiled wryly. ¡°Good thing I got them IDs as well¡­¡±

    A soft buzzing sound came from the Node as each of them checked in.

    Afterward, Little Red Riding Hood led them past the Node, heading straight to the far end of the hall where the old ticket booths waited in silence. The theater had been abandoned for ages. The booths were dusty and broken, some sealed haphazardly with stic tape. One had been stripped empty, now a storage spot for useless junk. Another still held a dusty ticket machine inside, its purpose long forgotten¡ªat least by ordinary standards.

    Little Red Riding Hood stopped before the booth with the old ticket machine. She checked her phone for the time, waited a few minutes, then rapped her knuckles gently against the ss.

    ¡°Night show, Museum Night. Four tickets,¡± she said clearly.

    Suddenly, the dark booth changed. Though its lightbulbs had shattered long ago, a warm glow now spread inside, as if an unseen clerk had been waiting patiently all this time. The old ticket machine inside began to hum softly. Its rollers, empty and silent for countless nights, now turned slowly. Inch by inch, it printed out tickets, delivering them with a strange and gentle creak.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 93: The Museum

    Chapter 93: The Museum

    It was a long-abandoned theater, its name and purpose forgotten by nearly everyone. No one had stepped through its doors for countless years, yet now, its old ticket booth was suddenly lit with a bright, eerie glow. Inside that booth, an ancient ticket machine began to creak and groan. With each painful-sounding click, it spat out a roll of red admission tickets into the air, as if answering some invisible call. To an ordinary observer, this would have seemed utterly impossible. But Little Red Riding Hood stood there quietly, watching the whole thing with a calm, steady gaze, as if this were nothing unusual. It seemed as though such strange urrences were asmon to her as the sunrise.

    After a few moments, the rattling stopped. Three old-fashioned, rectangr tickets¡ªstill connected to each other¡ªfell onto the dusty windowsill inside the booth. Little Red Riding Hood blinked once but did not reach for them right away. Instead, she gently rapped her knuckles against the ss of the booth.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± she called out, her voice sure and clear. ¡°We need four tickets! Four people are going in!¡±

    Silence hung in the air. For several seconds, there was no reply whatsoever. Little Red Riding Hood raised her hand to knock again, but before she could tap, the lights inside the booth flickered a few times, as if something there were losing power, and then wentpletely dark. Not a single glow remained, leaving only those three red tickets resting on the dusty surface.

    Yu Sheng, who had been watching this unusual scene with narrowed eyes, looked around at the group¡ªthere were four of them, after all¡ªand gave a soft, puzzled cough. ¡°Um,¡± he said, turning to Little Red Riding Hood, ¡°what¡¯s going on here?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know,¡± she answered, sounding honestly uncertain. ¡°This has never happened before.¡± She reached in and plucked up the three tickets, holding them between her fingers. Then, she looked at Yu Sheng, Foxy, and Irene. ¡°This entrance to the ¡®Museum¡¯ is supposed to respond perfectly to all valid requests. It¡¯s tied to specific times¡ªevery hour and half-hour after sunset. It¡¯s never failed to recognize a proper request for entry.¡± She paused, frowning. ¡°I¡¯ve never once seen it make a mistake.¡±

    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyebrows drew together as he scanned the small group, counting heads again. They needed four tickets¡ªthere were four of them. His gazended on Irene, who stood there looking uneasy under his stare. She shifted from foot to foot, then looked up at him, her doll-like face scrunched into a pout. ¡°What are you staring at me for?¡± she asked defensively.

    ¡°Um,¡± Yu Sheng began, hesitating slightly, ¡°I was just wondering¡­ could it be that children under one meter tall get in for free?¡±

    For a heartbeat, Irene froze. Then, her cheeks med scarlet, and she nearly exploded with fury. Her voice rose with an outraged squeak, ¡°You think I¡¯m a child?! You¡¯re the child! Your whole family are children! How dare you say something like that to a grown, maturedy like me! Do you have any idea how insulting that is?!¡±As Irene iled, Yu Sheng tried to calm her down, holding her shoulders firmly to keep her fromunching herself at him. He shot Little Red Riding Hood a questioning look, ¡°Could that be it? Is that really a thing?¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s eyes widened, and she seemed just as startled by the idea. She had seen countless bizarre events in her work as a Spirit Realm Detective, but this was entirely new. After a long silence, she sighed, ¡°There¡­ might be some truth to that.¡±

    Hearing this, Irene screamed in fury and turned her wrath on Little Red Riding Hood instead. With a furious growl, she charged forward¡ªonly to be instantly tackled and pinned down by two gray-furred wolves that seemed to appear from the shadows at a silentmand. Irene¡¯s eyes filled with tears, and she looked as though she might start sobbing at any moment.

    Yu Sheng rushed over to lift Irene back to her feet, patting her shoulder awkwardly to soothe her hurt pride. ¡°Has no one ever tested this rule before?¡± he asked Little Red Riding Hood, still a bit taken aback.

    She gave him a rather wry grin. ¡°No one in their right mind would bring a toddler¡ªor someone tiny enough to be mistaken for one¡ªon a mission. It¡¯s simply nevere up.¡±

    With that, Irene truly began to cry, her small form shaking in Yu Sheng¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Was that really necessary?¡± Yu Sheng said, looking at Little Red Riding Hood with mild exasperation. He tried to hush Irene gently. ¡°Now what? We¡¯re one ticket short. Will Irene be allowed inside the ¡®Museum¡¯? Or is there really some silly rule that anyone under a certain height can get in for free?¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood frowned. ¡°I have no idea. This is a first.¡± She thought for a moment, then shrugged. ¡°We can only try. Either she¡¯ll be admitted without a ticket, or we¡¯ll have to think of something else.¡±

    As she spoke, she divided the three tickets among herself, Yu Sheng, and Foxy. With a final uncertain nce at the silent ticket window, she muttered to herself, ¡°Would an ¡®entrance¡¯ really have such a considerate, human-friendly policy?¡±

    The dark ticket booth offered no answer. Instead, in the quiet gloom of the abandoned theater, a dim glow started to shine from the corridor that led deeper inside. It beckoned them forward, as if urging the ticket-holders to enter.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Little Red Riding Hood said, squaring her shoulders and heading towards the corridor. The shift in her voice was obvious¡ªshe was all business now. She looked over her shoulder at Yu Sheng, Irene, and Foxy. ¡°Follow closely. Don¡¯t dawdle or wander off.¡±

    Yu Sheng nodded at once. Even Irene stopped sniffling and fell into step, walking close behind Foxy. Together, all four ventured down the narrow passageway. As they moved, the weak lights on the walls flickered, slowly revealing more and more of the old theater¡¯s interior. The deeper they went, the clearer it became that something unnatural was at work here.

    At first, Yu Sheng thought he heard footsteps echoing alongside them¡ªmany, many footsteps, as if an invisible crowd were marching in time down that hallway. The sound made the hairs on the back of his neck stand up. But after a few tense moments, the footsteps faded away, leaving only the soft hush of their own breathing.

    Eventually, they came upon a door at the end of the corridor. It stood half-open, spilling warm, bright light into the hallway. Beyond it, they could glimpse rows of seats and, at the far end, a stage. The scene reminded Yu Sheng of entering a grand old cinema that had long since fallen silent.

    Little Red Riding Hood raised her ticket and called over her shoulder, ¡°Hold up your tickets the same way I am. If you hear anyone shouting at you or telling you to stop as you step through that door, don¡¯t go in any further. That means we¡¯ve been refused entry, and if we try to force our way in, the ¡®Museum¡¯ will create its own security. Believe me, that¡¯s dangerous. We¡¯d have to go back to the entrance right away.¡±

    Yu Sheng and Foxy each lifted their tickets, holding them at about shoulder height, just as she did. Irene, who had no ticket, looked around nervously but said nothing. Together, they slowly moved through the door and entered the main hall.

    No one scolded them. There were no shouts, no angry voices. Irene also heard nothing amiss. Everything seemed¡­ normal, for the moment.

    Soon they found themselves walking between rows of old, dusty red seats. Finally, they settled in the very front row, close to the stage itself. The fabric of the seats was stained and grimy. Yu Sheng leaned over to Irene, whispering, ¡°We¡¯ll have to wash these clothes afterward. These seats are filthy. Next time, maybe we should bring some newspapers to sit on.¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood overheard and turned to give Yu Sheng a slightly baffled look. His practical, everyday worries seemed oddly out of ce in this mysterious, otherworldly scenario. She said nothing, though.

    Right at that moment, a piercing bell echoed somewhere outside the hall. Instantly, the overhead lights dimmed, and spotlights on the stage blinked to life. They shone down upon the empty boards, cutting through the darkness. And then Yu Sheng heard something that made him spin around.

    Apuse¡ªloud, thunderous apuse¡ªerupted all around them. Whistles, cheers, and excited cries blended together into a roaring wave of sound. Yet all the rows of seats behind them remainedpletely empty. It felt as though an invisible crowd had just materialized, pping and shouting from every corner of the old theater.

    Yu Sheng squinted against the bright lights, trying to understand what was happening. Foxy, Irene, and Little Red Riding Hood were no longer sitting. Instead, they were all standing right beside him, but now they were gathered on the stage itself. Somehow, they were no longer the audience. They were the performers.

    Just as described in the old documents and tales, once you entered the strange ¡°Museum¡± theater and the apuse began, the visitors became the actors. They were now inside the show, and the stage was theirs¡ªwhether they liked it or not.

    The sound of set pieces creaking into ce came from the sides of the stage. Yellowish walls with intricate carvings and painted patterns rose from the floor. Ceilings lowered from above. Deep green and blue tiles spread across the ground. Doorways and disy cabs slid silently into view, forming rooms and halls. With astonishing speed, the stage transformed into a grand, maze-like Museum. Everything was shifting and rearranging as if guided by an unseen hand.

    Yu Sheng watched in wonder as a giant mural formed on one wall. A crimson dragon stretched across its surface, its wings red. Then a ster knight statue appeared, sword raised, ready to do battle with the dragon, both blending into the mural until it became a three-dimensional bas-relief.

    In another direction, a squad of soldiers in antique armor marched out of a newly formed doorway. Before they could advance far, musketeers from an oil painting on the opposite wall sprang to life and opened fire. The crack of guns thundered, white smoke filled the air, and the soldiers toppled, transforming upon the floor into clusters of blooming flowers. Those blossoms arranged themselves into neat flowerpots and leafy screens, lining a tidy path as though part of an elegant exhibit.

    This bizarre, ever-changing scene continued for what felt like a long, dizzying stretch. For ten full minutes, the stage and walls around them groaned and screeched, forming and reshaping a museum of impossible sights. Yu Sheng¡¯s head spun as he tried to take it all in.

    Finally, the frantic rearranging came to an end. They now stood in a wide, well-lit corridor. Beautifulndscapes hung on the walls, their frames shining beneath the bright lights. At the far end, Yu Sheng could just see a spacious hall that promised even more wonders¡ªor dangers.

    A low, uneasy sound rose from a shadowy corner. Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s Phantom Wolves were there, summoned silently to guard them. The wolves growled softly, their ears alert. Little Red Riding Hood gave Yu Sheng a reassuring look and smiled faintly. ¡°A bit unsettling, isn¡¯t it?¡± she said quietly. ¡°This ce truly is remarkable. If you ignore the dangers, you might think it¡¯s a magical pce filled with marvelous things. That¡¯s what Aemorabi said¡ªright before he died here.¡±

    Yu Sheng blinked. ¡°Who¡¯s Aemorabi?¡± he asked softly.

    ¡°An artist,¡± she exined. ¡°He was well-known outside the Bordend. He lost his life in this ce, all in pursuit of true art.¡± Her voice dropped to a gentler tone. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that if we¡¯re lucky, we might see a painting called ¡®The Field¡¯ in a sky-blue room somewhere in here. It¡¯s said to bear Aemorabi¡¯s signature. Supposedly, it appeared after he died, as if the Museum absorbed his talent and turned it into part of its collection.¡±

    Yu Sheng frowned. ¡°You can still create things even after bing part of this¡­ Museum¡¯s collection?¡± The idea sent a chill up his spine.

    ¡°Some experts believe so,¡± she said. ¡°They say new items appear, tied to those who lost their lives here. Sometimes it¡¯s a portrait or a statue of them. Other times, it might be an artwork bearing their signature. That¡¯s just how the Museum works¡ªor so they say.¡±

    Yu Sheng forced himself to straighten his shoulders. ¡°You said this ce wasn¡¯t too dangerous, right?¡± he asked, his voice calmer than he felt.

    Little Red Riding Hood nodded. ¡°Its danger level is rated only a two. That means as long as we follow the rules, avoid annoying the ¡®guards,¡¯ and don¡¯t wander into the truly hazardous areas, the Museum won¡¯t actively try to kill us. It¡¯s surprisingly peaceful, in its own strange way. Still, let¡¯s not let our guard down.¡±

    <em></em>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 94: The Security Guards

    Chapter 94: The Security Guards

    (This novel was once tranted and hosted on bcatrantion)

    Yu Sheng stood quietly in that strange corridor, and in that moment, a new understanding dawned on him. He now realized what the Spirit Realm detectives and investigators truly meant when they spoke of ¡°peace¡± in the Bordend. How could anyone call such a haunting, eerie ce peaceful? The very thought sent a chill along his spine.

    Yet, when he remembered the valley they had passed through not long ago, he began to see how Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s words had held some truth. The ¡°Museum¡± might be strange¡ªeven downright creepy¡ªbut it at least had a set of rules. As long as one followed those rules, one could avoid unnecessary harm. Compared to that, the valley had featured an Entity that hunted people no matter what they did, and lethal dangers had been scattered throughout the Otherworld. In that sense, the Museum, however unnerving, was indeed the lesser evil.

    The difference between a Danger Level Two and a Danger Level Three ce was crucial. At Danger Level Two, you had a fighting chance if you stuck to the rules. At Danger Level Three and above, no amount of obedience could guarantee your survival. In those realms, terrifying threats appeared constant and unavoidable.

    ¡°Remember, the object we¡¯re looking for is called ¡®The Weeper,¡¯¡± whispered Little Red Riding Hood as she carefully scanned the corridor ahead. She kept her voice low, her eyes narrowed as she searched the dimly lit halls. ¡°It¡¯s a small statue, somewhere between fifteen and twenty-five centimeters tall. It shows a woman crying, her face hidden by her hands. It¡¯s just a half-figure, with a sort of hollowed-out back and lines that look a bit abstract. Usually, it¡¯s disyed alone in a white hall, and there shouldn¡¯t be any guards around it. Once we find that hall, it shouldn¡¯t be hard to grab the statue.¡±

    Yu Sheng trailed close beside her, his eyes drifting over the Museum¡¯s odd exhibits and winding passages. He asked quietly, ¡°I have a question. What does the Association of Strange Objects want with this statue?¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood shrugged without turning her head, ¡°Who knows? Maybe some wealthy collector offered them a mountain of money, and they hired people like us to fetch it. Or maybe the Association wants it for their own research purposes.¡± She paused, then continued, ¡°You see, the ¡®Museum¡¯ is one of those rare Otherworlds that keep ¡®producing¡¯ new things. Many of its creations are artistic¡ªwell, I don¡¯t really ¡®get¡¯ art, but I do know that rich collectors go crazy over harmless items from here. Besides art, you¡¯ll find odd artifacts and strange mechanical disys that seem to hint at some imaginary civilization. Schrs think these objects are valuable for studying Otherworld logic, so they try to collect them too.¡±

    Yu Sheng nodded thoughtfully, then nced back over his shoulder at the path they had taken. Little Red Riding Hood noticed this and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about the ¡®stage¡¯ we encountered, the invisible audience apuding, and the ticket booth,¡± Yu Sheng said. He spoke slowly, as if choosing his words with care. ¡°They¡¯re all pretty strange, obviously some sort of anomalous phenomena. Shouldn¡¯t the entire ¡®Theater¡¯ count as an Otherworld? I mean, ¡®Night at the Museum¡¯ seems to be just one part of it.¡±Little Red Riding Hood gave him a cunning smile, ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve caught on to something important. The Theater is indeed at the core of everything happening here. But it isn¡¯t aplete Otherworld on its own¡ªit¡¯s more like a gateway. A true Otherworld must have its ownplete structure of space and time, as well as its own set of rules. The rules we have inside the ¡®Museum¡¯ don¡¯t apply in the Theater. So they can¡¯t be considered the same ce. And¡­¡±

    She stopped walking and turned halfway towards Yu Sheng, leaning in as if to share a secret. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you another little secret: The Theater¡¯s ¡®entrance¡¯ doesn¡¯t lead only to the Museum.¡±

    Yu Sheng raised his eyebrow. ¡°It doesn¡¯t just lead to the Museum?¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± said Little Red Riding Hood, tapping a finger lightly against her lips. ¡°When the sun goes down, the Theater¡¯s stage leads you to this ¡®Night at the Museum.¡¯ But when the sun is up, a different ticket booth opens, and that daytime performance takes you into something called ¡®Manor Mystery.¡¯ That ce is even more dangerous. There¡¯s a ¡®Suspect Zero¡¯ inside who actively hunts down anyone who enters, and it¡¯s incredibly powerful.¡±

    Yu Sheng¡¯s curiosity red, ¡°How does itpare to ¡®Hunger¡¯?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not as mighty as Hunger¡ªespecially after Hunger was affected by the Dark Angel¡ªbut it¡¯s still strange and unpredictable. I¡¯ve never faced it personally, so I can¡¯t say exactly how frightening it is,¡± she answered quietly.

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Yu Sheng, epting this for now.

    They continued onward, Yu Sheng eagerly soaking up every piece of information she shared about these Otherworlds. Irene, perched silently on his shoulder, listened intently without uttering a single word. Foxy, on the other hand, was constantly scanning their surroundings, her furry ears flicking and twisting at the slightest noise. Every now and then, she would clutch at Yu Sheng¡¯s sleeve, nervous and alert.

    ¡°Benefactor,¡± Foxy whispered suddenly, tugging on Yu Sheng¡¯s sleeve and pointing ahead. ¡°I hear something. There¡¯s a sounding from that painting over there.¡±

    Yu Sheng and Little Red Riding Hood froze instantly. They strained their ears and sure enough, they caught the faint sound of ragged breathing drifting from a painting on the wall ahead.

    The painting showed a lion with a sword stabbed straight into its forehead. At the edge of the canvas, a hand wearing a metal gauntlet was visible, as if it had just thrown the sword. The breathing sound grew heavier and clearer the longer they listened, as if the unseen sword-thrower stood hidden just beyond the painting¡¯s frame, panting from the effort of felling the beast.

    ¡°Stick close to the wall,¡± Little Red Riding Hood murmured, barely moving her lips. ¡°Avoid that painting.¡± She guided them along the very edge of the hallway, making sure they stayed as far from the painting as possible.

    As they skirted the painting, the strange breathing slowly faded away.

    Soon, they reached a corridor lined with doors. Yu Sheng stepped forward and cautiously opened one. He peered inside and reported simply, ¡°Red Room.¡± The room beyond glowed with a crimson light.

    Little Red Riding Hood frowned slightly. ¡°Skip that. Let¡¯s try the next one.¡±

    Yu Sheng nodded and moved a few steps further. He opened the next door, and behind ity a wide, empty hall bathed in a calm, sky-blue light. It was well-lit, and near the entrance stood a small que. Engraved on it were the words: ¡°The Exhibit: ¡®My Friend and My Endless Wealth,¡¯ by Chuang Fang.¡±

    Below it was amentary that read: ¡°This piece evokes deep sadness, filled with the creator¡¯s lifetime reflections and insights.¡±

    Yu Sheng studied the que for a moment and then looked back at Little Red Riding Hood. ¡°This Museum certainly has a sense of humor, doesn¡¯t it?¡± he remarked dryly.

    Little Red Riding Hood shook her head slowly. ¡°It¡¯s not humor in the normal sense. Ites from the people it once ¡®devoured.¡¯ Their so-called ¡®final works¡¯ often feel strange, absurd, and self-mocking. Nobody knows what these creators were thinking when they left these pieces behind¡ªif they were even thinking rationally at all. The Museum doesn¡¯t truly think like a human. It just clumsily imitates human creations and runs ording to its own twisted rules.¡±

    She gazed across the hall to a door on the far side. ¡°Let¡¯s move on. The rooms and corridors often repeat themselves, and theyout changes randomly every time wee here. Memorizing the route is pointless. But the space is finite, and if we keep going forward, we should eventually reach the hall where ¡®The Weeper¡¯ is disyed¡ªassuming luck is on our side.¡±

    Yu Sheng nodded, taking Foxy¡¯s hand and stepping carefully across the hall.

    They had crossed about halfway when they heard it¡ªstiff, hollow-sounding footsteps echoing from the corridor opposite them. Yu Sheng came to an abrupt halt. In the next instant, several unsteady figures stumbled into view.

    They were mannequins dressed in security guard uniforms. Their faces, molded from stic, were nk and unsettling. They moved with a jerky awkwardness, as if puppets on tangled strings. Yet, as bizarre as they looked, they advanced with purpose, emerging from the corridor on the other side.

    Foxy¡¯s ears ttened, and her tail puffed up in rm.

    ¡°Security guards!¡± Little Red Riding Hood hissed, eyes widening. ¡°Why are they appearing now¡­?¡±

    She steadied herself and pressed close to Yu Sheng. Her voice dropped even lower, ¡°Don¡¯t run. Don¡¯t make any suspicious moves. The guards are hostile Entities, but they follow rules. We haven¡¯t broken any rules since we got here, so they shouldn¡¯t attack¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish, one of the stic guards lifted its hand abruptly. It formed a shape like it was blowing a whistle¡ªthough no real lips moved. The next second, a shrill, piercing whistle sound cut through the air!

    Instantly, all the mannequin guards sprang into action, bolting towards Yu Sheng and the others with rming speed and force.

    ¡°Oh, crap!¡± Yu Sheng gasped. He barely had time to react before he leaped to one side. As hended, he kicked out at one of the stic guards. His foot collided with the mannequin¡¯s torso, producing a loud metallic ng.

    The guard split in half at the waist, but Yu Sheng winced, feeling pain shoot up his leg. ¡°They¡¯re tough! It¡¯s like kicking solid stone!¡± he shouted.

    Almost at the same time, thin ck threads erupted from the small doll¡ªIrene¡ªwho sat perched on his shoulder. Those dark strands coiled around another mannequin guard, lifting it into the air and holding it fast.

    Seeing the mannequin immobilized, Foxy sprang with a snarl and tore the suspended guard apart, scattering pieces of it across the floor. She even flung its head away with a swish of her tail.

    But before they could celebrate, the pieces of that torn mannequin started to twitch and shudder on the ground. The fragments squirmed toward each other and swiftly reassembled into a whole guard once more, which promptly lunged forward again as if nothing had happened.

    More footsteps echoed from the corridor behind them, and Yu Sheng caught sight of additional staggering figures looming at the far edge of his vision.

    <em></em>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 95: Escape

    Yu Sheng ducked just in time. A ¡°stic¡± baton whooshed past his cheek and struck the wall behind him, scattering bright sparks and ringing like metal against stone. He red over his shoulder at Little Red Riding Hood, who was busy guiding a pack of shadowy wolves into battle. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say these things wouldn¡¯t attack us?¡± he shouted, pressing his back against the cool wall.

    Little Red Riding Hood struggled to hold her ground in the far corner of the exhibition hall, her wolves snarling and snapping at the stic guards. She shouted back, ¡°I don¡¯t know what went wrong! We followed every single rule of the museum! Normally, these guards shouldn¡¯t even show up!¡±

    Yu Sheng clenched his teeth. The guard that had swung at him nowy pinned to the floor, thanks to a quick twist of Yu Sheng¡¯s arm. He¡¯d discovered something crucial: destroying these mannequins toopletely would only make them rebuild themselves faster. Better to just break an arm or a leg¡ªthen they wouldn¡¯t trigger their strange self-repair. So he dislocated the guard¡¯s arm, wincing at the stic crack, but refrained from ripping its head off.

    In the middle of this chaos, Yu Sheng heard more footsteps echo from the corridor at the far end of the hall. A clumsy crowd of figures began to stumble out, one after another, as if an endless line of these stic guards were being conjured from thin air.

    Nearby, Irene had just trapped two oing stic guards in her spider-silk threads, their smooth bodies straining against the ck, sticky strands. She caught her breath and turned toward the corridor. When she saw more of the stic figures pouring through, she groaned, ¡°Oh,e on¡ªmore?! Are these things infinite?!¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood, straining to keep her wolves under control, answered quickly, ¡°They might as well be! They¡¯ll keeping until the night show ends, or until all the ¡®actors¡¯¡ªthat¡¯s us¡ªare gone. The only other way is to escape their line of sight. If we hide from them, the museum won¡¯t send more. But as long as they can see us, they just keep appearing!¡±

    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes darted around, searching desperately for a way out. The main doors were blocked. Mannequins clogged every entrance. Not a single blind spot or opening offered a safe exit. They couldn¡¯t linger here much longer or they¡¯d be overwhelmed.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± Yu Sheng barked, his voice cutting through the din. ¡°We have to find a ce without guards!¡± He sprinted toward Little Red Riding Hood and her wolves, determination burning in his eyes. ¡°Everyone, follow me¡ªFoxy, clear a path and block that corridor!¡±

    Foxy, standing with her glimmering silver tails spread wide, nodded sharply. She conjured up eerie foxfire, blueish mes flickering and spinning through the air. The mes danced over several stic guards, melting their faces and twisting their limbs into useless shapes. Then, with a grin, Foxy whipped around, and two of her silver tails detached themselves, shooting forward like gleaming missiles.¡°Fox Radish Missiles!¡± she cried out proudly.

    The tails streaked down the corridor, and a thunderous explosion rocked the entire hall. Even though this building was made to withstand all sorts of ¡°Otherworld¡± dangers, it trembled under the attack. Chunks of concrete and steel crashed down, sealing off the corridor and halting the steady stream of guards. Dust clouded the air, and for a second, it seemed as if they were safe.

    But that relief was short-lived. The copsed rubble soon began to twitch and writhe, as though alive. Broken stic arms and legs squirmed through cracks in the debris. The mangled guards, half-melted and bent at impossible angles, wed their way out. They were slower now, struggling to free themselves from the pile of wreckage.

    Those few seconds were all Yu Sheng needed. Hoisting Irene over his shoulder, he strode toward a shimmering, glowing door that had appeared¡ªone of those strange passageways that popped up in this shifting Otherworldly museum.

    ¡°This way!¡± he shouted. Yu Sheng might not always win every fight, but he could always find a way to run.

    Without hesitation, Little Red Riding Hood guided her wolves through the door, their shadowy forms slipping into the new space. Foxy followed close behind. Before Foxy stepped through, she turned and aimed her tail at the guards pushing through the rubble, firing off quick bursts of foxfire that shot forward like bullets.

    ¡°Rat-a-tat-tat!¡± Foxy cried out. ¡°Fox Radish Machine Gun!¡±

    Yu Sheng rolled his eyes at the name. ¡°Seriously, those attack names¡­ Just get inside!¡± he snapped, impatient but relieved that she was effective.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Foxy chirped. She let loose one final volley of foxfire before leaping through the door.

    Yu Sheng, still carrying Irene, prepared to cross as well. At that very moment, a twisted mannequin managed to lunge at him from a corner he¡¯d overlooked. It grabbed his ankle with a stic hand that felt as strong as steel. Ignoring the pain, Yu Sheng dragged it along for a step, then mmed the door shut, severing the mannequin¡¯s arm cleanly. The leftover stic limb dropped to the floor as the door sealed behind them.

    Then, silence.

    The roaring guards, the foxfire explosions, and the copsing hall all vanished in an instant. Yu Sheng had grown used to the abrupt changes in atmosphere that came whenever they passed through these strange doors. Every time, it felt like stepping into apletely different world.

    Now, they stood in a wide, quiet corridor lined with ss disy cases holding ordinary-looking artifacts. Little Red Riding Hood scanned the hallway cautiously, her wolves drifting about like dark clouds. Foxy hovered at the far end, one tail in hand as though holding arge rifle, ready for any new threat.

    No guards followed. No fresh attackers appeared. Just as Little Red Riding Hood had predicted, once they were out of sight, the museum¡¯s pursuit paused.

    Little Red Riding Hood recognized the corridor and raised her eyebrows. ¡°We¡¯ve been here before. To be honest, I expected you to open a door that led us straight out of this museum.¡±

    Yu Sheng shook his head, breathing heavily. ¡°If we ran away now, everything we did tonight would be aplete waste¡ªthe preparations, the lures, the inhibitors you used. They¡¯d all be for nothing. They must¡¯ve cost you a fortune.¡± He paused and frowned. ¡°Also, doesn¡¯t something feel wrong? Those guards shouldn¡¯t have attacked if we followed all the rules. Something¡¯s off about this ce. We should try to figure out what.¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood tilted her head thoughtfully. ¡°Normally, we¡¯d leave the moment we realize something¡¯s wrong in an Otherworld,¡± she said. ¡°Safety first. But you have a point¡ªif we can handle the risk, investigating could bring us a worthwhile reward.¡±

    Yu Sheng nodded. ¡°If it gets too dangerous, we can always escape again using another door.¡± He turned toward Foxy, who was beaming with pride.

    Yu Sheng sighed and offered reluctant praise. ¡°You did well. Your attacks were strong.¡± Then he rolled his eyes. ¡°But those names¡­ Where did you even get them from?¡±

    Before Foxy could reply, he raised his eyebrows at Irene. Foxy answered with a mischievous grin, ¡°Irene came up with them! I told her what I could do with my tails, and she started tossing out these great names! I¡¯ve even got a new move in progress: Fox Radish Thrust¡ª¡±

    Yu Sheng cut Foxy off and red at Irene, who was perched on his shoulder. ¡°I knew it! No one else woulde up with something so bizarre!¡±

    Irene puffed out her cheeks indignantly, cing her hands on her hips. ¡°Ridiculous? I think they¡¯re brilliant! Look at Foxy¡¯s tails¡ªthey¡¯re perfect for these names! I even used some clever puns¡ª¡±

    She murmured under her breath, ¡°Actually, I considered calling the rapid-fire move ¡®Fox Radish Biu¡¯ at first, but that didn¡¯t sound official enough¡­¡±

    A nerve twitched at Yu Sheng¡¯s temple. At least she hadn¡¯t chosen something like ¡°Fox Tail Biu,¡± he told himself silently. Small mercies.

    Little Red Riding Hood watched them with a mixture of amazement and confusion. The trio¡ªYu Sheng, Irene, and Foxy¡ªwere so different from anyone she¡¯d ever met. They were serious in their own odd way, dedicated to their work, yet they treated danger with a strange light-heartedness. They seemed to be both perfectlypetent and utterly bizarre, all at once.

    Normal humans wouldn¡¯t behave like this, certainly not while being chased by living mannequins in an Otherworldly museum. Yet here they were, making banter about foxfire moves and silly names. Little Red Riding Hood found it almost impossible to ssify them as either entirely right or entirely wrong in their approach.

    She sighed softly and settled down on the back of one of her wolves, catching her breath. Despite everything, meeting these peculiarpanions before her eighteenth birthday was turning out to be one of the oddest¡ªyet most interesting¡ªexperiences of her life.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 96: The Test Begins

    A long, quiet hallway stretched out before them. Little Red Riding Hood leaned forward, peering around carefully before turning to face Yu Sheng. ¡°The ¡®guards¡¯ created by the museum won¡¯t leave their own areas,¡± she said, keeping her voice calm but firm. ¡°We can rest here for a little while, right in this corridor.¡± She paused, then spoke more quietly. ¡°But we have to be extra cautious once we move on. We still don¡¯t know how many of these ¡®guards¡¯ the museum can produce. If some of them are blocking the entrance to the White Exhibition Hall, that would be terribly unlucky for us.¡±

    Irene hopped down from Yu Sheng¡¯s back, looking puzzled. Her small, doll-like face twisted in concentration. ¡°What I don¡¯t get,¡± she said, ¡°is how these ¡®guards¡¯ are triggered at all. I mean, we didn¡¯t do anything wrong, and yet, as soon as they appeared, they attacked us without a word¡­¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood opened her mouth as though she wanted to say something, then closed it again and fell silent.

    Irene noticed this hesitation and prodded gently, ¡°Come on, spill it. You clearly have something on your mind.¡±

    Taking a steadying breath, Little Red Riding Hood finally exined, ¡°The most likely reason is that we¡¯re not the only ones in here. Someone else must have entered the museum before us, and that person¡¯s presence might have set off the museum¡¯s ¡®purge¡¯ mechanism. But this shouldn¡¯t be possible. I checked the schedules. No other investigative teams were supposed toe tonight¡ªjust ours.¡±

    Irene raised a skeptical eyebrow. ¡°Maybe someone snuck in? Some shady character, maybe?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not very likely,¡± said Little Red Riding Hood, shaking her head. ¡°The Special Affairs Bureau keeps strict watch. The moment a ce like this is opened, it¡¯s all officially reported. Every single ¡®node¡¯ is under constant surveince, creating a hugework of sensors. If any Otherworld gate or rift in spacetime opened up without warning, it would set off immediate rms.¡±

    Irene nodded in a way that suggested she recognized the idea¡ªthough no one could be sure if she truly understood. In fact, her attention was already drifting. Her gazended on Yu Sheng, who was crouched down just a few steps away.

    Yu Sheng had picked up something strange¡ªa twisted, stic arm that had been sliced clean off one of the ¡®guards.¡¯ The detached limb, now drained of its supernatural life, looked just like a store mannequin¡¯s arm. He tapped it lightly against the floor, creating a hollow clunking sound. It felt like stic, looked like stic, and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder, with a bizarre curiosity, if it would taste like stic if he bit into it.Just as this odd idea crossed his mind, Irene shrieked in rm, ¡°Hey! Yu Sheng, what do you think you¡¯re doing?! That¡¯s stic! You can¡¯t eat it!¡±

    Yu Sheng sighed, a tired look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m not going to eat it,¡± he said tly, rolling his eyes at the little doll. ¡°I might be a bit unusual, but I¡¯m not that crazy. Even if it wasn¡¯t stic, I wouldn¡¯t eat it. Those guards look human enough¡ªI wouldn¡¯t be able to stomach that. I was just thinking about how these ¡®things¡¯ move. I¡¯m curious, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Irene let out a huge sigh of relief, patting her tiny chest. ¡°Phew! You really had me worried there for a second. With you, I half-expected you to whip out a cooking pot and try making stew or something.¡±

    Yu Sheng looked offended. ¡°Is that the kind of person you think I am?¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood watched this exchange with a puzzled expression. She was not as startled by Irene¡¯s rm as she was by the memory of their earlier adventures. Last time they visited Wutong Road No. 66, there had been a te of stir-fried meat involved. She suspected, just for a moment, that Yu Sheng might have seriously wondered about the taste of the arm, even if only as a weird passing thought.

    Her uneasy musings were cut short when Yu Sheng suddenly took out a small knife from his pocket. Without a second¡¯s hesitation, he made a tiny cut on his own arm and let a thin trickle of blood run down. Then, to her horror, he began smearing his blood onto the severed stic arm.

    Chilled, Little Red Riding Hood blurted, ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    Yu Sheng, sounding perfectly calm, said, ¡°I¡¯m testing something, trying to find an advantage.¡± He continued spreading his blood over the stic limb. ¡°My blood can connect with a lot of different things, including entities. I¡¯m curious if it can work on a separated piece like this.¡±

    Irene didn¡¯t even blink. She had grown ustomed to Yu Sheng¡¯s unusual methods. She turned to Little Red Riding Hood and exined, ¡°Yu Sheng¡¯s blood is super strange. Foxy and I have bothe into contact with it before¡­¡± ?

    Suddenly, Yu Sheng looked toward Little Red Riding Hood and, with a sly twist of his mouth, asked, ¡°Well? Don¡¯t you want a taste?¡± He gestured toward his wounded arm, which was already beginning to close up. ¡°Better hurry. I heal fast, and if you wait too long, there won¡¯t be any left.¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood yelped and jumped off the wolf she¡¯d been perched on. She backed away quickly, shaking her head so hard her hood nearly flew off. ¡°No way!¡± she shouted.

    Turning to Foxy, the silent fox demon who had remained calm this entire time, Little Red Riding Hood pleaded, ¡°Isn¡¯t something about all this really, really off?¡± She hoped Foxy would agree that this was insanity.

    But Foxy only looked at Yu Sheng with admiration glowing in those vulpine eyes. ¡°Benefactor¡¯s magic is deep indeed,¡± Foxy said quietly. ¡°This is the art of Blood Sorcery!¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood felt more lost than ever. ¡°Blood Sorcery?¡± she wondered aloud. She knew almost nothing about the cultivation world or these strange abilities. She was just a high school student, not someone used to such odd, supernatural skills.

    Meanwhile, Yu Sheng was already observing the results of his experiment. He noticed that his blood was being absorbed into the stic arm, sinking into it quickly, almost hungrily. ¡°It seems to be working,¡± he murmured thoughtfully.

    Irene¡¯s eyes went wide. She hopped closer, voice brimming with excitement. ¡°Really? Can you see anything yet? Did you find out why those ¡®guards¡¯ went berserk?¡±

    Yu Sheng closed his eyes and shook his head slightly. ¡°The connection is weak right now,¡± he said, holding up a hand to keep her quiet. ¡°I can¡¯t get detailed information just yet.¡± He grew silent, concentrating, feeling the faint link between himself, his blood, and whatever force powered these odd museum guardians.

    He imagined his senses drifting through the halls, stretching beyond the corridor, through sealed doors and dim galleries, over disy cases and centuries-old artifacts. He searched for the source of the arm¡¯s energy, something like a pattern that would let him understand the ¡®guards.¡¯

    Suddenly, he found them¡ªno, he felt them. He could sense himself in their ce, wearing a security guard¡¯s uniform and standing strangely still. He was surrounded by other guards just like him, each made of the same hollow stic, each waiting for something unseen.

    It was only a brief sh, a dizzying instant much like his experience with ¡®Hunger¡¯ back in Night Valley. He understood he wasn¡¯t truly in their bodies. He was only receiving bits of information from the blood link, tranting it in his mind as though he were in their shoes.

    He hadn¡¯t formed a perfect bond, not enough to fully ¡°be¡± them. But maybe, if he strengthened the connection, it would be like that feast in Night Valley, when he had tasted an entity¡¯s essence and understood it from the inside out.

    With that glimpse fading, Yu Sheng opened his eyes and pointed down the hallway. ¡°Most of the ¡®guards¡¯ are two intersections away from here. They¡¯re standingpletely still, like they¡¯re waiting for orders. A few others are scattered in distant exhibition halls, but none of them are moving at the moment.¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s eyes grew wide. Until now, she hadn¡¯t fully realized just how powerful Yu Sheng¡¯s abilities were. Sure, they had fought side by side in Night Valley, but that had been chaotic. Here, watching him calmly use his blood to connect with these strange guardians, she finally understood how valuable his power could be. One simple drop of blood, one careful touch, and Yu Sheng could trace, locate, and understand these creatures before they made a move. For investigators and spirit detectives, this sort of skill was extraordinary.

    Then another thought made her shiver: If his blood could do this to entities, what could it do to humans? She remembered how he¡¯d teased her, offering her a taste. She shook off the thought, trying not to imagine it too deeply.

    Instead, she focused on something more practical. ¡°So with this information, we can avoid running straight into them,¡± she said. ¡°Do you think you can sense anything else about the exhibition halls? Maybe where the White Exhibition Hall is located?¡±

    Yu Sheng shook his head. ¡°The connection isn¡¯t strong enough for that,¡± he admitted. ¡°It¡¯s mainly tied to these ¡®guards.¡¯ I can¡¯t get a clear map of the whole building or the location of the White Exhibition Hall.¡±

    As he spoke, Yu Sheng took his knife again and lightly cut his arm a second time, letting another small bead of blood appear. He smeared it over the walls and the floor tiles, testing them just as he had tested the arm. But this time, there was no noticeable change, no new information. The stone drank up his blood, but it offered nothing in return.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably not enough,¡± he said with a sigh, standing up straight. ¡°To truly connect with the museum¡¯s structure, I¡¯d have to do something extreme¡ªlike cover the entire ce in my blood three or four times. That would be a bit much, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    At the idea of coating the museum in his blood, Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s face turned pale with horror.

    Noticing her expression, Yu Sheng let out a nervous chuckle and quickly waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m just joking,¡± he assured her with a crooked grin. ¡°I¡¯m not that reckless. I¡¯m just a curious person, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood blinked, unable to find the right words.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 97: The Surrounded White Exhibition Hall

    Yu Sheng could not shake the strange feeling that Little Red Riding Hood had been on edge for quite some time now. He suspected it might have something to do with him, though he wasn¡¯t entirely certain. Still, he refused to let it bother him too much. After all, he was quite used to puzzling situations by now, mostly thanks to Irene. She had taught him the skill of keeping calm even when everything around him seemed to be falling apart. So, Yu Sheng quickly pushed aside his doubts and stood up, focusing his mind on the task ahead. He concentrated on their next move, his senses sharpening like a well-trained scout before an important mission.

    All around them, the museum¡¯s guards¡ªwho looked more like unmoving, stic mannequins¡ªseemed scattered across various corridors and rooms. Yet something rather odd was happening. Yu Sheng could sense it: some of these mannequin-like guards were quietly being taken apart in midair, bit by stic bit. It was as if the guards had stopped functioning altogether the moment the ¡°intruders¡± (Yu Sheng and hispanions) had slipped out of their line of sight. Now, these silent sentinels were gradually being ¡°cleaned up,¡± as though the museum itself was removing them once they were no longer needed.

    This peculiar process moved along slowly, too slowly for Yu Sheng¡¯s liking. He knew that if he waited until everyst stic guard waspletely gone, they would risk missing the narrow window of time during which the museum remained open. Yu Sheng recalled what Little Red Riding Hood had mentioned earlier: the museum would only appear during the night, and it would vanish once daybreak arrived, leaving them stranded if they lingered too long.

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep going. We¡¯ll head that way,¡± Yu Sheng said quietly, pointing toward a door at the very end of the corridor. His voice was calm and confident. ¡°There aren¡¯t any guards behind that door.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± replied Little Red Riding Hood, wasting no time. She gave a quick, silent signal to her wolf pack, and they followed Yu Sheng¡¯s lead without hesitation. After all, he was the only one who could sense where the safe pathsy in this unpredictable ce.

    They stepped through the door and into a room softly lit with a warm, orange glow. In the center stood a grand sculpture shaped like a towering mountain range. All around them, the walls disyed bright, cheerfulndscape paintings. Curiously, none of these paintings had a signature or artist¡¯s name¡ªeach one was carefullybeled as ¡°anonymous.¡± There were no stic guards here, no signs of security blocking their way. Just as Yu Sheng had sensed, the path was indeed clear.

    Little Red Riding Hood found it more than a bit unsettling. She had never imagined they could move so easily through a museum that was supposed to be ¡°activated.¡± ording to the Special Affairs Bureau¡¯s reports, once these artificial guards were formed, the ce became extremely dangerous¡ªa threat severe enough to require a fully-armed, elite team to handle it. Yet here she was, leading her wolves through this hostile environment, passing through exhibition halls and branching corridors as if the guards¡ªwho were said to be everywhere¡ªsimply weren¡¯t there.

    But reality reminded her otherwise. Only when Yu Sheng quietly leaned in and whispered for them to look out, pointing to a distant corner where a hidden guard still lurked, did Little Red Riding Hood remember that deadly threats existed in every shadow. Without his guidance, they would have stumbled straight into danger.

    They continued onward, passing through several more halls and rooms, yet they still couldn¡¯t find the mysterious white exhibition hall mentioned in their information. This was starting to feel like a fruitless search, and the tension grew with every silent step.All of a sudden, Yu Sheng stopped in his tracks and frowned deeply, worry settling over his features.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Little Red Riding Hood at once, tensing up. Her expression grew serious, her posture alert.

    ¡°We still haven¡¯t found the white exhibition hall,¡± he said, keeping his voice low and measured. ¡°We¡¯ve already passed through every area without encountering guards. The only remaining paths are those protected by those stic mannequins.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s further inside,¡± Irene suggested, perchedfortably on Yu Sheng¡¯s shoulder. She was a tiny doll, and since they¡¯d entered the museum, she hadn¡¯t bothered to walk on her own even once. ¡°You did mention that the structure of this ce changes randomly.¡±

    Yu Sheng shook his head slightly. ¡°We¡¯ve explored all the unguarded paths. The only routes left lead into areas where the guards are active.¡± His frown grew deeper. ¡°That means the white exhibition hall could be in the very ce where these guards stand watch.¡±

    Irene opened her mouth as though to say something else, hesitated, then muttered a quiet curse. She knew what that meant. If the white exhibition hall was behind a cluster of active guards, their job had suddenly be much harder.

    ¡°So,¡± Little Red Riding Hood said grimly, ¡°worst case, the hall ispletely surrounded by those guards.¡± She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why, of all ces, did it have to be there?¡±

    Yu Sheng took a moment to think before offering another guess. ¡°Or maybe these guards actually formed inside the white exhibition hall itself.¡± He gestured toward a door. ¡°If we go out through that door, we¡¯ll find ourselves in the center of the area where about seven or eight guards have gathered. I¡¯ve noticed something: the guards in other parts of the museum are slowly disappearing, as if they¡¯re being called back, but these particr ones haven¡¯t moved at all. It¡¯s like something happened inside that white exhibition hall¡ªsomething that caused them to appear, and it¡¯s still going on. Whatever triggered them is probably still there.¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood, Irene, and Foxy exchanged worried nces. Yu Sheng¡¯s reasoning sounded too logical to dismiss, and none of them liked what it implied.

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Irene finally asked, breaking the uneasy silence. ¡°We could retreat. It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to give up now. But if we do, then all the effort we made tonight would have been aplete waste. Also, remember how we got knocked around before we got here? I really don¡¯t fancy leaving with nothing to show for it.¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood said nothing for a moment. Then, she looked at Yu Sheng. ¡°You decide,¡± she said simply.

    Yu Sheng blinked in surprise. ¡°You want me to decide? I¡¯m new, clueless, and have a reputation for taking reckless chances.¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°This isn¡¯t about experience. You¡¯re the one who can lead us out of this Otherworld. You¡¯re the only one who can sense the safe routes. It makes sense to trust your judgment.¡± ???

    Yu Sheng¡¯s face grew thoughtful. He took a long moment to consider their options, weighing the risks carefully. Finally, he sighed and nodded toward the door that led to the guarded area. ¡°All right,¡± he said quietly, ¡°let¡¯s move a bit closer and see if we can figure out what¡¯s happening. We¡¯ll try to observe the white exhibition hall without letting them see us. If we can understand the situation, wonderful. If we can¡¯t, we¡¯ll fall back straight away.¡±

    Before they moved, Yu Sheng asked a practical question: ¡°They react only if they see us, right? Approaching to take a look won¡¯t trigger them as long as we¡¯re careful?¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood confirmed this with a nod. ¡°They respond solely to what they see. Investigators have tested this. They have vision only¡ªno hearing, no sense of smell. They have a field of vision about one hundred and twenty degrees in front of them. That¡¯s why a few well-ced guards can cover an entire open hall and leave no ce for anyone to hide.¡±

    Yu Sheng nodded thoughtfully, satisfied with this exnation. Then, with quiet determination, he led the group out of the current exhibition hall and into another corridor. It looked almost identical to the ones they¡¯d already passed through, nk walls and polished floors, as though the museum was repeating itself in a strange loop.

    At the end of this corridor, there was an exit. Yu Sheng stopped them short of it, holding up a hand as if to say, ¡°Wait.¡±

    Irene squinted ahead, her eyes sharper than one might expect from a tiny doll. ¡°It¡¯s a white room,¡± she said softly, catching a glimpse of something bright through the slightly open door at the end.

    Yu Sheng, however, could sense the presence of the guards far better than she could see. He could feel them standing there, motionless, and he could even see the edge of a dark blue uniform peeking through the gap. Just as they feared, the guards were stationed in the white exhibition hall, showing no signs of dissolving or being removed.

    Just then, Little Red Riding Hood wrinkled her nose and sniffed the air twice. Her face darkened in an instant. ¡°Blood,¡± she said quietly.

    Foxy nodded in agreement. ¡°I smell it too. It¡¯s fresh.¡±

    A chill seemed to settle over the group. They smelled blood. That meant a body, or something worse. The scent of death itself. There was no doubt about it¡ªsomething violent had taken ce in that white exhibition hall, and that was what had caused the guards to appear and remain. From their current position, however, it was impossible to see whaty inside. Getting any closer risked giving themselves away.

    ¡°¡­I really should have borrowed Dorothy¡¯s drone,¡± Little Red Riding Hood muttered under her breath. ¡°This would be so much easier if I had one.¡±

    Hearing this made Yu Sheng curious. He had heard scattered bits of information about Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s mysterious ¡°Fairy Tale¡± group, but he knew very little for sure. The members all took code names from old stories, but he didn¡¯t know what kind of abilities they had. Little Red Riding Hood and her wolves were unusual enough. What about Dorothy? What connection did she have to drones?

    Emboldened by his curiosity, Yu Sheng asked softly, ¡°If we get the chance, would you tell me more about your group? I mean, I know each member uses a fairy tale character as a code name, but that¡¯s about it. I¡¯m really curious about your ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ organization.¡±

    Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s face remained indifferent. ¡°Curiosity isn¡¯t always a good thing,¡± she replied coolly. Still, she did not outright refuse. ¡°Maybe one day, if they¡¯re all right with it, I¡¯ll introduce you.¡± Then she shook her head gently. ¡°For now, we must make a decision. Moving forward into that hall is clearly out of the question.¡±

    Yu Sheng rubbed his chin, thinking of other possibilities. ¡°You mentioned drones,¡± he began carefully. ¡°Would those guards react to a drone if one flew in front of them?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± said Little Red Riding Hood. ¡°They only respond to actual intruders. These guards have no true intelligence; they follow a set of basic rules. That¡¯s how we can sometimes trick them.¡±

    Yu Sheng paused, considering. ¡°What if we send one of your wolves to take a peek?¡± he suggested.

    For a moment, Little Red Riding Hood didn¡¯t answer. Then she shook her head firmly. ¡°No,¡± she said.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Yu Sheng pressed, sounding puzzled.

    ¡°Because,¡± said Little Red Riding Hood, her voice unusually quiet and thoughtful, ¡°in a way, my wolves are me.¡±

    <em></em>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!